《Why must the devil be Defeated?》 Chapter 1 - 000 The Summoned Hero Chapter 1: 000 The Summoned Hero "Demon King." This was often a presence appearing in various myths and legends. A symbol of evil. A synonym for cruelty.@@@@ A figure that endangered the world, harmed humans, brought fear and disaster to many beings, and plunged the world into chaos. Such a person was the Demon King. And in many myths and legends, to defeat the Demon King, gods usually sought heroes, provided them with many forms of assistance, allowing them to save the world. Furthermore, gods would summon heroes from the Otherworld, letting them come and defeat the Demon King, which was a kind of development that seemed almost customary. Therefore... "Am I the unlucky one who got chosen?" "You could think of it that way." The above conversation appeared because of such circumstances. Here was the center of an unknown temple. Within the temple, there were no lavish decorations, nor a sacred solemn atmosphere, just a plain white structure. At this moment, inside the temple, there were two figures. Among them, one was a figure that seemed like an eternal existence, always standing in the very center of the temple. That was the Goddess. Yes, the Goddess. Because, apart from using this term to describe her, there was no other word to describe her. She had long, silver hair that draped down a seductively curved back, all the way to the back of her knees, and swayed gently without any wind, emitting a faint glow. Her eyes were purely blue, like a cerulean planet; she wore a holy white dress, her jade-like feet were unadorned, standing bare on the floor, complementing a simply flawless body curve and graceful figure, beautiful beyond earthly existence, making one feel as though observing a masterpiece of art of the top level, filled with a dreamlike and surreal sense. Such beauty, such holiness, such a dreamlike and surreal quality could only be adequately described with the word "goddess." At least, the other figure in the temple drifting mid-air, like an incorporeal ghost of a "human" believed so. At first, even "he" couldn''t help but be entranced. Until the Goddess spoke to "him." "Though abrupt, please allow me to get straight to the point." This wasn''t the doing of the Goddess. "Once a human dies, they quickly disappear with no trace left, including existence and memories. It was only because I needed you that I summoned ''you'' as an existence and restored your common knowledge to the extent that you wouldn''t be clueless about the present situation and upcoming events." The Goddess explained this as she looked at "him" with eyes bright and beautiful like stars, smiling softly. "You''ve already died, and your past life''s memories are unrelated to you. Even if you choose to go to the Otherworld, I don''t wish for past life''s attachments to affect your second life, nor do I want the technology and knowledge from your previous life''s world to excessively impact my world." In other words, regardless of anything, past life memories couldn''t return. "He" had no complaints about that either. For one, having forgotten those memories, naturally "he" wouldn''t be attached. For another, even if there were opposition, it would only be futile. As was said, "he" was already dead, supposed to disappear. Someone intended to resurrect "him," giving "him" a second life and another chance. How could "he" ask for more? Being able to live, to have a second life, was already a blessing. "He" ought to be content. "It seems you have made your decision." The Goddess, as if she could see through "his" thoughts, nodded casually and stretched a flawless hand toward "him." "Then, in the name of God, I hereby grant you, as an Otherworldly person, a life once more." With a voice so solemn it resounded through the entire temple, from the translucent figure''s body blossomed light. That light was as dazzling as the sun, as magnificent as starlight. In that situation, an equally magnificent and dazzling "sword" emerged from the translucent figure''s body. "From now on, you shall be called ''Shane.''" "Do not disappoint me." "My Hero whom I''ve waited for a thousand years." As these words fell, the "person" and the "sword" that floated in mid-air simultaneously vanished from the temple. Having done all this, the Goddess withdrew her hand. However, the Goddess''s eyes still gazed at the void as if she were still watching that figure, murmuring softly. "Such a strong light is indeed a first, I hope he can achieve my long-cherished wish." Leaving these murmuring words, the Goddess closed her eyes, letting the temple return to silence. And the story also, with this as the starting point, proclaimed its beginning. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 2 - 001 A bit too much? Chapter 2: 001 A bit too much? ``` "" When he came to his senses, Shane found himself standing on the ground. "Is this the otherworld...?" Opening his eyes and looking at the scene before him, Shane was bewildered. At this moment, he was in a lush, verdant forest. Trees surrounded him on all sides. Gentle sunlight streamed down from above. He was surrounded by plants he had never seen before. There were no sounds of birds, beasts, or insects, but the air was oppressively heavy, as if to tell Shane that this place did not welcome him. "...Could I have come to a really troublesome place?" This was Shane''s first impression of this world. To be honest, Shane was still very confused right now. Although he remembered what had happened to him, being suddenly thrown into a completely unfamiliar otherworld, with no knowledge beyond common sense, and having not a single clue about this place, it was impossible not to feel confused. However, Shane had one advantage that no ordinary person could compare to. That was, he could accept irrational situations as if they were unavoidable and quickly adapt. That was why, even after learning about his situation, Shane could so readily accept the facts and agree to the Goddess''s request to come to this otherworld. "I wonder if this is because I was like this in my previous life or if it''s a spiritual transformation brought about by having died once." Shane muttered to himself with self-mockery. At this point, Shane felt a weight in his hand, prompting him to instinctively look at his hand. What he saw left him stunned. In his hand, at some unknown point, a sword had appeared.@@@@ It was a sword that was brilliantly radiant, with the same brilliant light emanating from it. The sword was designed as a greatsword, requiring both hands to wield. The hilt was golden, with a gold gemstone embedded at the top, and the blade was dazzlingly white, with a continuous flow of light, making it look exceptionally splendid. Looking at this sword, Shane couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. But alongside that awe, he also sensed something unusual from the sword. It was a feeling as if he could merge with the sword, becoming one and indistinguishable. This feeling even gave Shane an eerie sensation as if he were looking at himself. What shocked Shane more was that as he stared at the sword, a message suddenly appeared in his mind. ========== [Holy Sword] Exclusive: Shane. Level +100. All skill acquisition conditions are reduced to the minimum. All skill upgrade conditions are reduced to the minimum. Permanently effective, cannot be cancelled by any means. ========== [Supreme God''s Blessing] Special Skill. Receive protection from the world. Limited to Divine Race, all conditions can be met. Limited to Divine Race, all interference can be avoided. Limited to Divine Race, all duties can be effective. Limited to Divine Race, all effects can be augmented. ========== "..." Shane fell silent. Again, there was a nagging feeling that these two skills were extraordinary. Just how extraordinary, Shane, who didn''t know a bit about this world, naturally couldn''t know. But, again simply looking at row after row of effects, it really seemed like this was going too far. Could it be... "That Goddess wants me to defeat the Demon King at level one?" Shane was now seriously considering this. After a period of rather troubling contemplation, Shane decided it would be best not to overthink it for now. "Take one step at a time." After all, even if defeating the Demon King was the goal, he had to find the Demon King first, right? Besides, Shane didn''t believe he could truly defeat the Demon King just like that. To say nothing of anything else, Shane was not even clear on how to fight, even if he held the Legendary Grade Holy Sword, he might only be able to swing it clumsily. Asking him to defeat the Demon King? Shane could not even imagine such a scene. It was more like he could only picture himself tremble before the Demon King. "Rather than considering the unrealistic task of defeating the Demon King, it''s better to first think about how to get out of this forest." Glancing around, Shane immediately judged that this place was not fit to stay for long. Taking another look at the sky, by the position of the sun, Shane roughly gauged the time and determined the direction. He climbed a taller tree to observe for a while, chose a direction, and then started cutting a path with the Holy Sword as he ventured into the forest. Shane didn''t notice at all that in the sky, a dark shadow swept down, its eyes gleaming with malice as it watched Shane weave through the forest. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 3 - 002 "So cliché! Chapter 3: 002 "So cliche?! ``` Shane wondered whether it was currently summer; not only was the sunlight incredibly intense, but the temperature was also quite high. As he trudged through the forest, wielding the Holy Sword to slash away the obstructive weeds and branches around him, he found himself panting and drenched in sweat without realizing it. "So hot..." Shane groaned wearily, but he did not stop and continued on his way. Because, as he ventured deeper into the forest, Shane increasingly sensed the danger.@@@@ "I can''t hear any sounds from birds or beasts..." Shane had a bad feeling, prompting him to want to leave this place quickly. Especially as that bad feeling intensified, reaching a level that gradually made Shane uneasy. Then, at a certain moment, a message suddenly appeared in Shane''s mind. "Skill acquired[Enemy Detection]Do you wish to learn it?" Shane was momentarily taken aback. "Just like that, a new skill is acquired?" Surprisingly, Shane immediately chose to learn it without hesitation. At that instant, the previous bad feeling seemed to transform into a definite warning, surging into Shane''s mind. He only felt a headache and a chill down his spine. Suddenly, sensing something, he spun around swiftly and looked into the air. "Swish!" The sound of something swiftly piercing through the air suddenly assailed him. "Bang!" The dull thud resounded like an explosion. Shane felt as if he had been struck by a heavy mountain; he couldn''t even grunt as he was sent flying, crashing into a tree''s trunk like a cannonball, causing the tree to snap apart. "Ugh..." Only then did Shane feel a dull pain in his chest, which made him cry out. "Skill acquired[Physical Resistance]Do you wish to learn it?" As the new message surged into his mind, Shane remained bewildered. "What happened?" "What was that?" "Did I get attacked?" Shane did not comprehend what had transpired as he slid down the tree trunk onto the ground. Miraculously, although the attack was strong enough to send him flying and crack a tree, Shane was not severely harmed; he only felt a little pressure in his chest. "Screech!" Elsewhere, the fierce bird that shattered the tree soared back into the air. As if infuriated by its failed attack and Shane''s resistance, it screeched and then spewed Lightning in Shane''s direction. The Lightning seemed to scorch his eyeballs, causing Shane, who had just gotten up, to see only white as he was hit instantly. "Boom!" The Lightning struck Shane''s location, causing an Explosion and blasting Shane, sending him rolling out like a gourd. "Skill acquired[Magic Resistance]Do you wish to learn it?" Yet another new skill was acquired. "Cough..." Rolling like a gourd, Shane coughed violently. Still, as before, he unhesitatingly learned the new skill. Once again, despite being struck directly by the Lightning, Shane wasn''t gravely harmed, he only felt immense pain throughout his body. By this point, Shane more or less understood what was happening. "Is this the Power of the Holy Sword?" Covered in dust, Shane lay on the ground, his gaze shifted to the Holy Sword he still held tightly. The Holy Sword, as it did initially, glowed with dazzling luminescence and brilliant colors. Since the Holy Sword had the effect of reducing any type of damage by 99%, it made sense Shane remained mostly unscathed thus far. "Screech! Screech!" The fierce bird in the air was unaware of all this, seeing Shane lying on the ground, appearing on the verge of death, but actually not having lost a drop of blood, it cried out in fury. Presumably, it hadn''t expected that its prey, which it had discovered with so much effort, hadn''t been taken down yet. Consequently, the bird dove down, as if determined to finally deal with Shane, its entire body emanating fierce waves. Witnessing this unfold, Shane''s heart ignited with a fighting spirit. "Don''t think I won''t counterattack!" Facing the ominous figure descending from the sky like a nightmare, Shane grasped the Holy Sword tightly, struggling to his feet unsteadily. "Zing!" The previously calm radiance on the magnificent Holy Sword suddenly intensified, shining brilliantly. An incredible Power flowed from the Holy Sword into Shane''s body. Shane then lifted the Holy Sword, aiming at the menacing figure in the sky. Then... "Skill acquired[Two-Handed Sword]Do you wish to learn it?" Without question, Shane chose to learn it. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 4 - 003 is not something a human would do. Chapter 4: 003 is not something a human would do. ``` Even though Shane no longer had memories of his past life, he was still clear that before reincarnation, he was an ordinary person completely unrelated to the act of "combat." At least, based on the remaining memories in his mind, Shane could deduce that in his past life he likely lived in a very peaceful era, was born in a very peaceful country, and had probably never even experienced fights, let alone battles. To make such a Shane fight against fierce demons of the otherworld? No matter what, there was no chance of victory in sight. However, from the moment Shane raised the Holy Sword in his hand and began learning each skill, everything was destined to change. "Guh-gee!" The screech of a vicious bird still echoed in his ear. "Clang!" The Holy Sword in his hand continued to glow brilliantly. Feeling the overwhelming power coursing into his body from the Holy Sword, Shane inexplicably calmed down. Time around seemed to start slowing down. The speed of the diving, vicious bird that carried a ferocious aura also seemed to slow. The Enemy Detection skill sent out clearer and sharper alarms, allowing Shane to grasp the speed and position of the demon descending from above. The Evasion skill seemed to stimulate Shane''s instincts, making his body seem naturally aware of the optimal speed, movement, timing, and direction for dodging. And the newly learned Two-Handed Sword skill caused countless methods and techniques for using the Holy Sword to flood Shane''s mind, giving him a feeling.@@@@ That was, a sense that he could use the Holy Sword in his hand perfectly to slay the enemy before him. Hence... "Swish!" Just as the diving vicious bird was about to crash into Shane, he moved as if blessed by gods, following the prompts of the Evasion skill. With a faint whooshing sound, he instantly dashed to the left, creating a distance. The vicious bird barely grazed the position Shane had been a second earlier, its wing almost slicing past Shane''s face as he dashed to the left, stirring up a gust. However, in the instant the vicious bird''s assault missed, Shane moved again before it could flee. This time, it was the Holy Sword in his tightly clenched hand that moved. "Clang!" As soon as the Holy Sword was picked up, the effect of Shane''s Enemy Detection skill expanded again, making him feel the demons existing within a kilometer radius once more. This confirmed Shane''s previous thought that his skills were all upgraded due to the Holy Sword''s effect. After briefly checking his status, Shane noticed some changes. Firstly, after that battle, Shane''s level advanced from the initial Level 1 to Level 2. Besides that, Shane''s Skill Points also increased from an initial hundred points to one hundred ninety-five. Seeing this, Shane thought for a moment, then immediately learned the newly acquired Military God skill. Instantly, Shane''s Skill Points decreased by one point. "Do you have to spend a Skill Point every time you learn a skill?" Before killing the vicious bird, Shane learned a total of five skills, thus consuming five Skill Points. Then, the level-up granted Shane an additional hundred Skill Points, so his total became one hundred ninety-five. Now, having learned a new skill, Shane''s Skill Points decreased to one hundred ninety-four. Moreover, Shane also discovered that every skill he learned could be leveled up, all currently at Level 1. No, more accurately, all except the initial Heaven''s Grace and Supreme God Blessing skills could be leveled up. "No wonder the Holy Sword can enhance skill levels." Thinking of this, Shane upgraded his Two-Handed Sword skill. As a result, after upgrading to Level 10, this skill apparently maxed out, changing its display from Two-Handed Sword (Lv.1) to Two-Handed Sword (Lv.Max), and could no longer be enhanced. In other words, each skill that can be leveled up had a max level of ten. Furthermore, leveling up a skill required one Skill Point per level. If not mistaken, leveling up his personal level should grant Shane an additional hundred Skill Points each time. "So, every time I level up, I can max out ten skills?" Shane was momentarily speechless. It was evident that this was not a normal situation. Shane couldn''t help but turn his gaze toward a certain skill. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 5 - 004 Various Skills Chapter 5: 004 Various Skills ``` ========== [Heaven''s Grace] Unique skill. When leveling up, all abilities increased to maximum value. When leveling up, maximum skill points acquired. All skill acquisition conditions reduced to minimum. All skill upgrade conditions reduced to minimum. Permanent effect, cannot be canceled by any means. ========== Without a doubt, the current situation was all because of this skill. "Whether it''s learning skills so easily or gaining so many skill points when leveling up, even being able to enhance skill levels so effortlessly, it''s all due to the effect of this skill, right?" This... was it really a cheat? Shane could only think this way. And if just [Heaven''s Grace] was like this, then what about the effect of [Supreme God''s Blessing]? Not to mention the Holy Sword, Shane had already experienced how powerful it was. Recalling the astonishing power that surged into him when he used the Holy Sword, Shane had reason to believe that his ability to slay that fierce bird in one strike was all thanks to this sword. If the Holy Sword''s displayed effect was accurate, then this sword not only aided Shane in reducing the damage he received and increasing skill levels, but it also had the effect of raising his own level, which was the source of that astonishing power. In comparison with these cheat-like abilities, the skills Shane acquired seemed very normal. Now, Shane could clearly see the effects of these skills. ========== [Enemy Detection] Passive skill. Detects targets with hostile intent. ========== [Physical Resistance] Passive skill. Reduces damage from physical attacks. ========== [Evasion] Passive skill. Improves evasion ability. ========== [Magic Resistance] Had it been before, Shane would not have known what to do at this moment. If he ventured into the forest, who knows what demons and beasts he might encounter. If he chose to travel through open areas, he might be discovered and attacked by demons with excellent vision. Therefore, had it been before, Shane would have been in great distress, not knowing how to act. Fortunately, due to the [Enemy Detection] skill, Shane was able to detect numerous demons within a large area, allowing him to avoid them. Shane followed the positions of demons as indicated by the feedback from the [Enemy Detection] skill, successfully evading countless demons as he maneuvered through the forest. Ultimately, Shane successfully... got lost without realizing it. Come to think of it, right? "Wandering around like this, how could I not get lost?" Watching the setting sun, with the evening light before him, Shane sat down against a tree, sighing bitterly. "It seems like it''s impossible to leave this forest today." Initially, Shane was unfamiliar with the terrain here and had no idea how to exit this forest. He didn''t even know how large the forest was, so he wandered aimlessly like a headless fly. In this case, there was no way he could get out of this forest. "Could it be that I''ll just get lost in this forest?" That would mean death. Even if he wasn''t killed by demon attacks, he''d starve to death. "Perhaps if I died again, I might have a chance to be summoned by the Goddess and gain a third life..." Such thoughts emerged in Shane''s mind. This also showed how powerless and even desperate Shane felt about his current situation. "Isn''t there any skill like Instant Movement or Flying I can learn?" Entertaining such fantasies, Shane ultimately dusted himself off and stood up. He might have said those things, but Shane actually didn''t want to give up. Even if he were to give up, it would be only after struggling to the very end. "Right now, better think about how to spend the night in this forest." At the very least, he needed a relatively safe place to hide. Otherwise, sleeping out in the wild like this, he knew too well that by morning, he might just be a pile of bones. "The sun is almost setting, better get moving." Relying on the detection of demons provided by the [Enemy Detection] skill, Shane focused on a few reactions, gritted his teeth, and moved in the direction of one of them. There was no other choice. If he wanted to find a place to hide, he''d have to rely on luck. For someone like Shane, unfamiliar with the terrain, it was certainly challenging. Given the circumstances, Shane could only head toward the locations of demons that had remained stationary. "Places where demons stay and aren''t willing to leave shouldn''t be all that bad, right?" After all, he was relying on luck, so why not aim for purposeful luck? It might achieve the goal more quickly. With this thought, Shane headed toward the locations of the demons that hadn''t moved. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 6 - 005 Smoother than expected Chapter 6: 005 Smoother than expected ``` The night had finally fallen. After the sun set, the air in the forest became increasingly heavy.@@@@ It seemed that many of the demons here were nocturnal creatures, causing them to appear in every corner of the forest as soon as dusk fell and become active. Under such circumstances, it was undoubtedly more dangerous here at night than during the day. Fortunately, after sunset, Shane finally found a hideout that met his requirements. It was a cave situated at the bottom of a cliff. "If it''s there, I should be able to spend a night, right?" Shane, hiding in the bushes at the side of the cave, looked at the scene without a hint of joy on his face. Because... "No matter how I look at it, that guy doesn''t seem to intend to let me go in." A closer look revealed a demon lying in front of the cave. It resembled a sturdy leopard, covered in spots, its fur pitch black, and flames flickering on its backa demon dog. The demon dog seemed to be asleep, lying before the cave with its eyes closed, its back gently rising and falling as it breathed steadily. However, with each breath, an extraordinary heat accompanied it, causing flames to spew from the corners of its mouth, nostrils, and even its closed eyelids, looking just like a Hellfire Dog guarding the gates of hell, intimidating anyone who dared approach. Shane felt somewhat helpless. "Though I had mentally prepared myself..." After all, having followed the reactions from his Enemy Detection skill to find this place, encountering a demon was expected. But seeing such a fierce beast appear in front of him, Shane felt a tinge of fear in his heart. Even though, according to the reactions from the Enemy Detection skill, this demon dog seemed weaker than the fierce bird from earlier, causing the skill''s feedback reaction to be weaker, this time was different from earlier. This time, Shane had to attack rather than be attacked. Only by doing so could Shane occupy the cave and make it his hideout. "Phew..." Shane slowly adjusted his breathing. "It''s okay, with the Holy Sword in hand, I can''t fail." Shane tightened his grip on the Holy Sword, encouraging himself. As the Holy Sword fell, its brilliant, sharp blade pierced straight through the demon dog''s body. "Awoo!" The demon dog let out a wretched howl, finally awakening from its deep sleep, opening a pair of eyes as red as burning flames, its entire body exploding with a dreadful fiery blaze. Shane, who was almost touching it, was scorched directly by the flames, turning into a fiery human being and caught in the fire. However, Shane''s Magic Resistance skill seemed to activate, and the protection effect of the Holy Sword was also triggered, allowing Shane not to suffer any harm despite being bathed in flamesnot even feeling the slightest warmth. Before long, the flames disappeared. The demon dog, pierced by the Holy Sword, fell lifelessly onto the charred ground, all the flames on its body having extinguished. The ground beneath it gradually stained red with blood, leaving only some grasses nearby burning gently. "Acquired skillAssassinationWould you like to learn?" Having successfully slain the demon dog, Shane acquired a new skill. ========== Assassination Passive skill. When executing an attack in hidden, lurking, or ambush states, it increases the probability of a one-hit kill. When in hidden, lurking, or ambush states, it has a high probability of detecting the enemy''s weak points. ========== Undoubtedly, it was also a rather practical skill, and Shane elevated it to Level 10 in an accelerated heartbeat. "Thanks to these skills, the situation went smoother than I imagined." Shane withdrew the Holy Sword from the deceased demon dog and instinctively stepped back. After his second time slaying a demon, Shane had grown somewhat accustomed to it, though the blood scent still seemed to awaken some psychological trauma, making him hesitant to get too close. "But I can''t just leave the corpse lying there; otherwise, it will surely attract other demons drawn by the blood scent." Considering this, Shane endured his discomfort, first covering the blood with nearby soil and then dragging the demon dog''s body into the cave. The cave was filled with the smell of wild beasts, extremely unpleasant, and littered with bones and rotten flesh, seemingly the remains of the demon dog''s victims. "No wonder you chose to sleep outside; it''s so foul-smelling in here." Shane felt like crying but held back his tears. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 7 - 006 [Extreme Transformation] Chapter 7: 006 [Extreme Transformation] At last, Shane still didn''t choose to turn around and leave. To avoid sleeping out in the wild full of demons, Shane decided to endure the smell. Rather, with the smell being so strong here, it should cover his scent just fine and prevent any demons from finding him. Shane continuously kept an eye on the responses from the "Enemy Detection" skill feedback in his mind, so he could be aware of if any demons came looking. But as he kept watching... "Grrrr~~" Without any surprise, Shane''s stomach started growling frantically, draining all his strength. "Now that I think about it, I haven''t eaten anything all day..." Though in the forest, Shane had gulped down a lot of water thanks to a small stream he found, he hadn''t had anything besides water today. "I''ll starve to death at this rate..." He needed to find something to eat. But in a place like this, what could he possibly find to eat? "Do I really have to go out hunting? Competing for survival with demons in the middle of the night?" The thought made Shane feel uneasy. The next second, Shane turned his head silently and looked to the side. There lay the body of a Demon Dog. Shane tightly stared at the Demon Dog''s corpse, and after undergoing a series of complex internal changes, he sighed deeply. "This second life''s start is ridiculous!" After saying that, Shane resignedly picked up the Holy Sword and went to the Demon Dog''s side, cutting off chunks of its meat. To fill his stomach, now was not the time for disdain. "Anyway, the Holy Sword can resist negative states, I don''t have to worry about poison." Shane decided to bite the bullet. Of course, eating raw was impossible. He could never eat demon meat raw in this life. In order to cook the hard-won meat, Shane left the cave, collected some dry twigs from the nearby bushes, piled them up, and skewered the demon meat. As for the fire, there was no need to worry about that. Before dying, the Demon Dog unleashed a fierce blaze, igniting nearby weeds, and those weeds were still burning slowly now. With local materials, Shane successfully lit a campfire, cooked the Demon Dog''s meat, and put it in his mouth. "Terrible..." The bitter expression on Shane''s face was like chewing wax. But without salt, soy sauce, or any condiments, it seemed natural for the cooked meat to taste bad. Moreover, chewing wax was better than eating dirt, and ultimately Shane stuffed his belly full. Afterwards, Shane extinguished the campfire, buried the remains and the Demon Dog''s carcass with sandy soil, and finally returned to the cave to find a comfortable spot to lie down. Passive skill. Enhances recovery capabilities and the effects of recovery-type abilities. Provides some resistance to instant-death attacks and abilities. When unable to maintain life signs, by consuming Magic Power, life signs can be forcibly continued. ========== "Extreme Transformation" Active skill. Directly affects the life level. When used, enhances all abilities, with effects determined by the amount of Magic Power consumed and the skill''s level. ========== Each of these skills was very useful. Especially "Undying" and "Extreme Transformation." One allowed Shane to maintain life signs even when completely submerged in a swamp, ensuring survival even without breathing, serving as the ultimate lifesaving skill. The other was Shane''s first active skill, enabling him to achieve superhuman feats, like jumping to the top of a tree ten meters high in one leap, truly astonishing. It was this skill that made Shane feel a power he had never experienced before. That power was Magic Power. It seemingly was the force used to wield skills and Magic. By consuming this power, Shane could use active skills like "Extreme Transformation" and "Undying," which required Magic Power consumption, truly a dreamy force. And by utilizing Magic Power, Shane also gained the "Magic Guide" and "Magic Recovery" skills. ========== "Magic Guide" Passive skill. Drastically enhances Magic Power. Drastically enhances the effects of Magic. ========== "Magic Recovery" Passive skill. Consumed Magic Power automatically recovers. ========== These two skills made Shane finally feel that he was indeed different. Feeling Magic Power and using it made Shane realize he had truly entered a world of swords and Magic. This caused Shane to finally feel a bit of anticipation. "I wonder if I can use Magic?" With this expectation, Shane encountered numerous demons, knocking down quite a few, thoroughly adapting to combat, and gradually settling into life in the forest. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 8 - 007 Ways to Escape the Forest Chapter 8: 007 Ways to Escape the Forest Time kept slipping by. Before he knew it, ten days had passed. On this day, in one corner of the forest, Shane, in tattered clothes and wielding a dazzling Holy Sword, faced off against the enemy. "Roar!" "Roar!" A group of demons, wielding clubs and covered in hair, each with a single horn and a sinister appearance like evil ghosts, roared one by one and charged at Shane. Each one of them was robust in build, resembling gorillas. Their presence resonated with a ferocious aura, just like the fierce bird with a human face and serpent body Shane encountered before. By now, Shane knew that the aura was Magic Power. These demons also possessed Magic Power and could use it not only to enhance their strength but also to increase their resistance to injury. Some demons could even expend it to breathe fire and lightning, akin to using magic. They were extremely dangerous. During these days, Shane encountered demons that could petrify targets they gazed upon and even demons that could curse and corrode the enemy''s flesh. It could be said that if not for possessing max-level skills like Physical Resistance, Magic Resistance, and Abnormal State Resistance, along with the protection of the Holy Sword, Shane wondered how many times he might have died facing these demons. Now, in front of these beasts, Shane no longer felt fear.@@@@ Seeing the rush of Unihorned Demons, Shane advanced instead of retreating. "Evolve!" While running, Shane unhesitatingly used the Extreme Transformation skill. In that moment, the max-level Extreme Transformation provided Shane with an enormous boost, causing his abilities to rise explosively. "Whoosh!" Instantly, Shane''s speed increased exponentially, and like a blur, he dashed into the crowd of demons. "Slash!" Shane felt conflicted, not sure when he stopped fighting, wiping off the blood on the Holy Sword and sighing. All around him, the Unihorned Demons lay in a sea of blood, slaughtered without exception. As for Shane, he was unharmed and untainted by a single drop of blood. This was understandably due to the psychological scar from his first day in the Otherworld, making a certain fallen Hero utterly terrified of being close to blood, consciously avoiding splatters and puddles on the ground. Recalling the past days of dining and spending nights in the open, being frightened awake by demons'' attacks in the middle of the night, and sometimes forced to slice off demon meat to eat from hunger, Shane felt an urge to cry. "When will these days end, Lady Goddess?" Shane sighed deeply, but his hands didn''t slow down, starting to cut up the surrounding Unihorned Demons to select the edible parts. Ten days were more than enough for Shane to hone some wilderness survival skills, and he didn''t mind eating demon meat at all. After all, with the Abnormal State Resistance skill, not to mention the Holy Sword''s negative state immunity and purification effect, there was no fear of upsetting his stomach. Of course, whether it tasted good or was desirable to eat was another matter entirely. "This is forcing me to become Master Bear!" In frustration, Shane sliced a Unihorned Demon in half. At that moment... "Screech!" With a sharp cry, a shadow passed over the sky. As Enemy Detection reacted, Shane looked up immediately and saw a demon. "That''s..." Seeing that demon, Shane was first startled, then his eyes lit up. Because Shane had thought of something. He thought of a way to escape this forest. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 9 - 008 Take Me Away From This Forest Chapter 9: 008 Take Me Away From This Forest ``` At this moment, above the forest, a dark shadow glided leisurely through the air. The true form of the shadow was a creature with the body and sharp claws of a lion, the head of an eagle, and a pair of wings resembling those of an eagle, a demon born from combining a lion and an eagle. It was none other than a rather famous demona griffin. The griffin was recognized as a formidable demon, possessing the lion''s bravery and strength, alongside the eagle''s speed and wings, making it rival even flying dragons and sometimes even surpass them. Therefore, even in the past world, griffins were a well-known phantom beast, and in this otherworld, they too were a force not to be underestimated. Such a griffin, it seemed, hadn''t appeared here because it discovered prey but was merely passing by, flying quite leisurely, completely unaware that it had caught someone''s eye. Shane watched the griffin flying overhead from high above. "If I could ride on that griffin, I should be able to fly out of this forest, right?" Shane had this thought in mind. The more he thought about it, the more tempted he became. Wanting to leave this forest as soon as possible, this was the best method Shane could think of. Missing this opportunity would be a great pity. During these ten days, apart from the man-faced serpent bird he first encountered, this griffin was the flying demon Shane found most suitable for riding. It wasn''t that Shane hadn''t encountered flying series demons during this time, but those were either too small to ride or too oddly shaped, impossible to mount. Only this griffin had the perfect build to be ridden. "Alright!" Thinking it over, ever decisive and quick to adapt, Shane hesitated no longer. "Evolve!" Immediately, Shane activated the "Extreme Transformation" skill, letting magic power swiftly circulate within his body, transforming into strength, granting him a superhuman physique. Next, Shane squatted deeply, gathering all his strength in his legs. Thanks to the effects of his level 10 "Military God" skill, which allowed him perfect control over his body, Shane easily focused all his power in his legs. The next second... "Bang!!!" "Tear!" "Tear!" "Tear!" Instantly, Shane''s already tattered clothes were continuously torn and shredded by the tornado. Yet, Shane continued to ride steadfastly on the griffin''s back, unharmed. "Screech!" Noticing this, the griffin screeched in extreme frustration, flying wildly back and forth mid-air, trying to shake Shane off. Unfortunately, Shane was like a highly skilled rider, firmly controlling himself on the griffin''s back, adjusting his position, shifting his weight, lowering his body, and occasionally sitting upright, mastering centrifugal force and balance perfectly. "Behave yourself!" Eventually, still maintaining control over the griffin, Shane raised his hand holding the Holy Sword, flipped it, and struck the griffin''s head with the hilt. "Thud!" Amidst the dull thud, the griffin let out a whimper. Simultaneously... "Skill acquiredTamedo you wish to learn?" Shane paused momentarily, then quickly learned the newly acquired skill, advancing it to the highest level. At that moment, realization dawned in Shane''s eyes as he pressed a hand against the griffin''s back, beginning to channel his magic power into it. This magic power was infused into the griffin''s body at a specific frequency and flow path. "Screech! Screech!" The griffin, which had been enraged by the pain, suddenly let out sounds of comfort, its struggling weakening. Witnessing this, Shane felt a surge of joy, promptly using the same method to continually infuse magic power into the griffin, causing its cries to grow more content, less resistant to Shane. After some time, the griffin completely ceased its resistance, no longer opposing Shane''s riding, instead crying to Shane as if requesting more magic power. "What? You want more?" Shane chuckled, speaking to the griffin beneath him, "If you''re willing to take me out of this forest to the nearest town, I''ll oblige you." Upon hearing this, the griffin squawked a few times, seemingly in agreement, flapped its wings, and set off flying in a certain direction. Understanding dawned on Shane as joy spread across his face. Together, the man and the beast swiftly soared toward the forest''s edge. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 10 - 009 ’Otherworld, here I come. Chapter 10: 009 ''Otherworld, here I come. On this day, a griffin crossed half a forest, carrying a human, continuously flying above the forest. During this time, no clueless demons came to harass them. Because most demons wouldn''t fly, and those that could seemed afraid to provoke such a high-level demon like a griffin, allowing Shane to pass through half the forest unimpeded, making traveling efficiency higher than the past ten days combined. This made Shane increasingly joyful and hopeful about escaping, thus becoming more and more expectant. Of course, Shane didn''t break his promise, constantly infusing magic power into the griffin beneath him, making the griffin fly faster and cry out more comfortably. Evidently, Shane had completely won over the griffin''s heart with this move. This prompted Shane to take a look at the effect of the [Tame] skill. ========== [Tame] Active skill. Uses magic power in a specific way to achieve the effect and purpose of taming demons. The higher the level, the higher the demons that can be tamed, and the more rare and powerful demons can be tamed. ========== This skill, as soon as you look at it, you know how useful it is. So, Shane was more diligent in infusing magic power into the griffin, making the griffin also fly more diligently. Naturally, this caused Shane to consume a lot of magic power. However, due to the skill [Magic Guide], Shane''s magic power was quite abundant. If, in a normal state, Shane''s magic power was "one hundred," then after the amplification effect of the [Magic Guide] skill, his magic power would become "one thousand," with the increase reaching no less than ten times. And this was only with [Magic Guide] being at Level 1. So, after Shane maxed out [Magic Guide], his magic power increased many times over, and as the level increased, the amplification became greater and greater, allowing Shane to use the [Extreme Transformation] skill quite freely. In such a situation, coupled with the effect of [Magic Recovery], Shane''s magic power would recover at the fastest speed while being consumed, especially after maxing it out, the magic power Shane consumed would almost be fully recovered within a second, quite unfairly. In light of this, Shane didn''t need to worry about lacking magic power. Even when consuming large amounts of magic power continuously like this, his magic power would still be full, as if it hadn''t been used at all. "I''d better head to the town first." Suppressing the impulse to land, Shane decided as much. Fortunately, a town soon appeared before Shane. It was quite an expansive town. There were high city walls around it, where numerous figures were moving around, likely soldiers or knights patrolling and guarding. "Alright, let''s land around here." Shane made that decision directly. Otherwise, if they noticed a demon approaching, those on the city walls would surely launch an attack immediately, preventing the demon from entering the town. "Screech!" The griffin screeched high, descending very obediently. Before long, the griffin arrived at an isolated suburb, allowing Shane to jump off its back. "You''ve worked hard." Shane patted the griffin''s head, saying softly, "Alright, you can go back now." Hearing this, the griffin didn''t comply but instead kept calling out to Shane. "What? Do you want to continue?" Shane was slightly taken aback, then laughed. "That''s a pity. I need to enter a human town now, can''t take you along, nor let you keep enjoying, so you''d better go back." Shane told the griffin like that. Whether it understood or not, the griffin called out several more times to Shane, then seemed somewhat displeased, staring at Shane for quite a while before finally letting out a screech, flapping its wings, and flying into the sky. The griffin hovered around Shane for a while overhead, before giving a clear and resounding call, then flew away. Shane watched this griffin leave until its figure disappeared entirely on the horizon, then turned around, looking toward the town a short distance away. "Otherworld, I''m coming." Leaving those words, Shane began walking, appearing somewhat impatient, toward the town. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 11 - 010 "Lamijion Chapter 11: 010 "Lamijion ``` "Oh..." Standing on a street full of foreign allure, looking at the scene before him, Shane could no longer hold back and let out a sigh-like sound. The scene that entered his view was enough reason for him to do so.@@@@ At the moment, Shane had already entered the town, standing on the street in front of the city gate. All around were medieval-style stone and wood buildings. On the street, there were people riding horse-drawn carriages or carrying luggage, dressed in vintage corseted clothing and Greek-style attire. The ground was paved with cobblestones, and the roads were intersecting. Various shops and stalls were selling all sorts of goods, with people''s shouts and noises rising and falling, creating a bustling marketplace scenery that made Shane feel as if he''d returned to ancient times, rather than having been reborn in an otherworld. Except for one scene. That was, on the street, apart from various civilians and merchants, there were also people carrying weapons, fully armed, looking fierce and exuding a murderous aura. Some of them were soldiers patrolling the streets, strictly on guard. However, among these people, the majority were those with disheveled equipment, covered in dust, some even reeking of blood, carrying heavy backpacks as they came in from outside the town or were preparing to go out, clearly ready to go on a killing spree. The existence of these people told Shane that this was not ancient times, but truly an otherworld. After all, among them, there were people transporting the corpses of large demons, whether they intended to sell or bury them, he did not know. Thanks to these people, Shane was able to enter this town so smoothly. Otherwise, given his current appearance, it was highly possible that the gatekeeper soldiers would have stopped him. Ten days of wild survival in the forest had left Shane not only in tatters, but his clothes had turned into rags due to high-altitude struggles with griffins, barely able to cover his body. With this appearance, if not for the presence of dusty and even badly scarred people continually coming in from outside the town, Shane might have been stopped. Besides, entering the town seemingly required a fee. Before entering the town, Shane saw merchants and civilians handing over some money bags and currency to the gatekeeper, then being allowed in. At that time, Shane thought that, being penniless, he would be unable to enter the town. To his surprise, the gatekeeper only took one look at Shane and let him pass directly. "Adventurers don''t need to pay an entry fee, go right in." That was the reason given by the gatekeeper. In other words, the gatekeeper regarded Shane as an adventurer. And the so-called adventurers were probably those people exuding a murderous atmosphere, constantly heading in one direction nearby, right? "Adventurer, huh?" Shane became a bit exhilarated. The adventurers around were chatting like this, going in and out of the adventurer''s guild entrance. They were using a language Shane didn''t know, but for some reason, he could understand, distinguish the text, and even realized only now that the words he spoke had become otherworld language as well. "Could this be a perk of being the Rebirthed Hero?" Shane scratched his head. However, Shane didn''t think too much about it. Instead, he felt it saved him a great hassle. "Not having to worry about communication and interaction in the otherworld is a huge relief." With such thoughts, Shane stepped into the adventurer''s guild before him. ... Adventurer''s Guild, first-floor hall. This was a vast hall without any surplus rooms. The hall was filled with adventurers in various gear, some gathered in groups of three or five, sitting around tables and chairs in the hall, chatting lively about something. Others were clustered in front of a notice board, seriously examining sheets of parchment on it, while others were gathered at various counters, conversing with people dressed as staff, the level of bustle rivaling the outside streets. Shane''s arrival did not draw any attention. Only a few people glanced at him briefly before resuming their affairs. Evidently, Shane, in his ragged clothes, did not present anything worth noting to adventurers. However, a few observant individuals did notice Shane''s peculiarity. This was unavoidable. For it was Shane''s first time here. Inevitably, he would look around, making it obvious he was a newcomer. "Hey! You, the newbie over there! The counter is over there! If you want to process something, go there! Don''t wander around!" A burly man drinking shouted at Shane impatiently as he passed by, pointing the way with quite a rude attitude, yet showing a warm heart contrasting completely with his appearance and behavior. "Thank you." Naturally, Shane could see through this and, after smiling at the man, headed towards the counter. And when Shane reached the counter, the guild staff immediately attended to him. "Welcome to the Lamijion Adventurer Guild, how can we help you?" A young lady with a quite pure and beautiful face sat at the counter, smiling at Shane as she inquired. This told Shane one thing. That is, this town is named Lamijion. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 12 - 011 "Adventurer’s Guild Chapter 12: 011 "Adventurer''s Guild Looking at the guild staff who smiled at him, Shane pondered for a moment, then spoke. "Excuse me, what procedures do I need to follow to become an adventurer?"@@@@ Shane asked this question. Yes, Shane planned to become an adventurer. As a newcomer trying to make a living in this world, becoming an adventurer seemed like an unavoidable choice. Hence, Shane planned to try being an adventurer first and then continue to plan his future actions. At the very least, he had to avoid starving to death, right? "Okay, you want to become an adventurer, right?" The guild staff''s smile did not fade, as if they had expected Shane''s intention. "Then please allow me to explain the necessary details about adventurers and the adventurer''s guild." Saying this, the guild staff began to explain fluently. "First of all, you may already have some understanding, but let me first explain what an adventurer is, and what the adventurer''s guild is." As Shane had previously understood, adventurers were those who engaged in adventuring activities and worked by undertaking various commissions. They were spread across all nations, and you could see their presence in all corners of the world. Initially, they appeared in the period right after the ancient war ended a thousand years ago. To alleviate the various damages caused by the war, such a group of people appeared among the understaffed races, undertaking tasks for compensation from those commissioning the work. These people, after a millennium of development, became today''s adventurers. Today, adventurers were an omnipresent existence in Omni Potanssen, a group reliant on by the high-levels of all countries, deeply trusted by the people. And the adventurer''s guild was the organization that adventurers belonged to, responsible for managing adventurers and accepting commissions from various places and forces, categorizing them by difficulty and offering them to various adventurers for selection. In cities and towns across various nations, there was at least one division of the adventurer''s guild, with the headquarters located in the Royal Capital of the Mitra Kingdom, the origin of adventurers. The Mitra Kingdom is the country Shane was currently in, part of Lamijion, and it is also the largest known country. Shane was eager to learn more about this country, but the guild staff seemed unwilling to elaborate. "Theoretically, Seventh Rank Adventurers are the highest level adventurers. Even in our adventurer''s guild, which operates worldwide, there are only thirty-three adventurers of this level. Among them, four have reached Level 80 or above, and one is above Level 90. Although they are still officially Seventh Rank Adventurers with a Black Luster Seventh-class Honor Medal, their status differs from other Seventh Rank Adventurers. They are treated lavishly by various countries and some have even been made honorary nobles. They sometimes accept national-level commissions that can influence the state of a country, or receive direct commissions from royal families, enjoying great fame." "We at the adventurer''s guild welcome anyone to join, looking forward to everyone being active on the world''s stage as adventurers. As long as one hasn''t lost their ''blessing,'' we will never refuse." Hearing this, Shane raised an eyebrow. The term "blessing" was intriguing. Unaware of what Shane was thinking, the guild staff took out a tool and placed it on the counter. It was a tool with a floating crystal, looking like a small globe without a map. "This is a magic tester, possessing the same effect as a Level 6 Identification Skill. It can detect the levels of those below Level 70 and can also detect skills below Level 7. While it cannot detect unique skills or special skills, it can detect the presence of blessings, emitting white light to indicate a blessing and black light if not." The guild staff explained. "Please extend a hand and place it above the magic tester." Upon hearing this, Shane couldn''t help but murmur internally. Clearly, if this magic tester emitted black light, his treatment might change drastically. What exactly was this "blessing"? According to the guild staff, it seemed to be a skill related to gods. Shane glanced at a skill in his skill list: Supreme God''s Blessing. This seemed to be the "blessing" he had, right? Thinking of this, Shane calmed himself, extended a hand, and placed it over the magic tester. "Buzz!" In the next moment, the crystal on the magic tester emitted a glow, causing lines of otherworldly text to appear one after another above the device. Fortunately, the glow was white. Seeing this, the guild staff smiled slightly, then shifted their gaze to the text floating above the magic tester. Upon seeing it, the guild staff froze. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 13 - 012 Unexpected Situations Chapter 13: 012 Unexpected Situations "Level ten at twenty years old and human? And not a single skill?" The guild staff spoke up in surprise. Seeing this rather unexpected reaction from the guild staff, Shane''s heart sank. "What''s the matter? Did something strange happen?" Shane, feigning calmness, asked the guild staff, his tone seeming very puzzled, as if he hadn''t realized anything unusual had occurred. "No, there''s nothing strange." The guild staff said that with a smile still on his face, but naturally, Shane didn''t believe him. Thus, Shane tried various ways to inquire from the guild staff, striving to gather intelligence without revealing his lack of knowledge about this world. It certainly wasn''t easy, but it was the only thing Shane could do. For now, Shane didn''t want to expose his extraordinary side. Especially not his ignorance on common sense matters, as displaying too much could earn not just ridicule, but suspicion. So, after some laborious probing, Shane finally understood the situation. According to the guild staff, in this world, all life had levels, even gods were not exempt. The higher the level, the stronger the power and abilities in all aspects. Starting from level one, with growth and practice, the level would gradually increase, maxing out at level 100.@@@@ However, not everyone could reach the limits. Depending on one''s potential and qualities, some people upgraded slowly, some quickly, some could reach higher levels, while others unknowingly halted their growth, and their level would rise no more. In light of this, in Omni Potanssen, those who could achieve higher levels at a younger age enjoyed higher status. And battle was the main means for leveling up; leveling up occurred through gaining growth, so only after ample battle and practice could one level up. Defeating opponents too easily would greatly slow the upgrade speed, so the best way to level up was to fight opponents of similar strength or more powerful ones, especially deadly battles with demons, which most benefited leveling. Still, where there are difficult-to-learn skills, there are also easy-to-learn skills. Generally speaking, even a person with the most ordinary talent could acquire some weapon skills by practicing weapons for several years. Like Shane''s "Two-Handed Sword" skill, generally, people practicing sword skills with two-handed sword-type weapons for several years could learn, and exceptionally gifted people might even learn in mere months or days. In such conditions, logically speaking, even if their standards were poor, they could practice up to level ten and should master one or two skills. But Shane? Not a single skill. That''s why the guild staff felt surprised. Only Shane knew, the reason his level was relatively low was because he had only come to this world ten days ago. As for the skills, the reason for none was simply because the magic tester failed to detect them. Not only did Shane have skills, but he possessed an entire seventeen. One was a unique skill, another a special skill, and the remaining fifteen were all level ten skills. In other words, if following the guild staff''s statement that the magic tester could only detect skills below level seven and couldn''t detect unique or special skills, then it certainly couldn''t detect any of Shane''s skills. Due to this, the magic tester showed Shane as having no skills, creating the appearance of having no skills at all. This began to gradually catch the attention of the surrounding adventurers, causing them to look over. And Shane, having understood the whole cause and effect, couldn''t help falling silent. It wasn''t until this moment that Shane realized how abnormal his situation truly was. A low level was understandable, since Shane had only just arrived in this world ten days ago. Rather, achieving level ten in ten days was already an incredible feat. If not for killing so many demons in the forest, he certainly wouldn''t have leveled up so fast, would he? But in terms of skills, Shane''s situation was quite unusual. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 14 - 013 Becoming Someone Else’s Topic Chapter 14: 013 Becoming Someone Else''s Topic ``` Because of the "Heaven''s Grace" unique skill, Shane was able to easily acquire skills that would take ordinary people years, or even a lifetime, to master. Additionally, he would receive the maximum skill points with each level-up, making it exceptionally easy to upgrade skills. The fact that the magic tester equipped by the adventurer''s guild could only detect skills below Level 7 showed that the guild probably did not believe anyone could easily acquire skills above Level 7. Furthermore, individuals with average talent would receive fewer skill points, and if a large number of skill points were needed to upgrade a skill, it would be virtually impossible to elevate the skill by much. How many people could have Level-up Skills? Even if one could own them, how many could an average person possess? Whether in terms of levels or skills, the extent of a person''s growth depended on their aptitude and potential, which proved that even if someone exceptionally talented could fully master one skill, it was unlikely they could master too many. Humans could not be perfect; even if they could effortlessly acquire skills in which they excelled, they could not easily gain skills in other areas, let alone upgrade them easily. At least, according to the guild staff, neither gods nor Demon Kings could receive a full one hundred skill points with each level-up, and at most, there might be a few occasions where they gained the full one hundred. Moreover, from the mouths of the guild staff, Shane also learned that different skills varied in the amount of skill points required to learn and upgrade them due to their effects. No one had ever only needed one skill point to learn any skill, let alone upgrading skills. Generally speaking, the more powerful a skill''s effect, the more skill points were required to learn and upgrade it. Additionally, the higher a skill''s level, the more skill points were needed for upgrades. However, due to the effects of "Heaven''s Grace," Shane received the full one hundred skill points each time he leveled up, and needed only one skill point to learn and upgrade each skill. This was something even gods and Demon Kings could not achieve. Moreover, Shane now understood the terrifying power of his Holy Sword. Not to mention anything else, just the ability to increase his level by one hundred seemed extremely daunting to Shane in his current state. It should be known that in this world, Level 10 was Level 100. Thus, wielding the Holy Sword, Shane was already equivalent to Level 10 and could even stack more levels onto himself. ("Could I already be invincible in this world?") "Since I am an adult now and have reached Level 10, I should be able to become an adventurer, right?" Shane addressed the guild staff in front of him. "Yes." The guild staff nodded immediately, picked up a quill and parchment, and began making some records. As he did so, he spoke. "We will initially register you as an adventurer, but since your level is still low and you are a newbie, for your own safety, our guild will arrange for you to join an established adventurer team. This will allow you to become accustomed to taking on and completing tasks. If you can earn the recognition and recommendation of the adventurer team within a month, you will then be granted the official status of an adventurer and receive an adventurer''s badge." That is to say, if within a month Shane could not earn the recognition and recommendation of the adventurer team, he would have to withdraw from the adventurer path. It made sense when one thought about it. Adventurers often faced life-and-death battles with Demons and interacted with various clients, some of whom held very high status. To complete various tasks, knowledge and skills in many areas were required. It was unrealistic to think one could easily become an adventurer, complete a slew of tasks, and earn vast amounts of money as in games or novels. The adventurer''s guild, being an organization that spread across the globe, would not have reached its current status without a considerable reputation and fame. If its missions were easily ruined by incapable individuals or went unfulfilled for too long, public questioning would arise. Therefore, becoming an adventurer required passing assessments. "This is your license, acknowledging your temporary right to accept tasks from the adventurer''s guild. You may enter and exit Lamijion freely without paying entry fees. The license is valid for one month, so please keep it safe." The guild staff handed Shane a piece of parchment tied with a string, resembling a scroll. "Please report to the guild tomorrow morning. The adventurer team assigned to you will be awaiting you here." Upon hearing this, Shane took the license and thanked the guild staff before leaving the guild. The adventurers present watched Shane''s departure and began conversing once he exited the guild. From this moment on, the news of a newbie adventurer who had reached Level 10 without any skills quietly spread within a small circle. Just as Shane anticipated, he would temporarily become others'' topic of conversation. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 15 - 014 Who are you? Chapter 15: 014 Who are you? ``` Shane naturally didn''t know what would happen next. However, Shane could more or less guess a part of it. "If possible, I really hope to have a simple and smooth first experience of life in the otherworld." With this thought, the slight excitement and elation that had been lingering in Shane''s heart since leaving the forest had completely vanished without a trace. Basically, Shane wasn''t someone who liked to act ostentatiously. Although he couldn''t remember anything about himself from his previous life, Shane still retained certain aspects of his personality. Therefore, Shane knew himself well and was aware of what kind of person he was. He was someone who was curious about new things but didn''t like overly stimulating events. If possible, he hoped to live a mundane life, not get involved in the hustle and bustle, nor become different from others, just quietly watch all sorts of new things amidst the crowd. However, on the other hand, if something irreversible really happened, Shane wouldn''t blame the heavens or resent others. He wouldn''t deliberately avoid it but would accept it as something unavoidable. Therefore, for the extremely unbelievable matter of reincarnating into another world, Shane didn''t have any special feelings, just an acceptance of it as an unavoidable thing, occasionally showing some curiosity when the situation was appropriate. Thanks to this, Shane''s ability to accept things was very strong, or rather, he was good at facing objective facts and even better at finding joy amidst hardships. Even if he was curious about the adventurer industry and the customs of the otherworld, he never wanted to attract attention or, like the protagonist in a novel, make a great name and career in the otherworld, leave his mark in history, and change his past ordinary and dull life. In other words, Shane actually hoped more to live a plain and peaceful life. Even if reincarnated into the otherworld, having a second life, becoming the legendary Hero, and being entrusted by the Goddess to defeat the Demon King, he didn''t want to act too conspicuously. If possible, Shane planned to become an adventurer in an ordinary manner, complete various commissions and tasks, gradually level up and improve his strength, and wait for the right moment to find an opportunity to defeat the Demon King and fulfill his mission.@@@@ Moreover, Shane even hoped he could defeat the Demon King quietly and unknown, before everyone even reacted. By then, perhaps people in this world would be extremely surprised and greatly shaken, but no one would know Shane did it, allowing him to continue living his second life in this world, hiding his merits and reputation. Her words were not wrong. Basically, adventurers hoped to make a name for themselves so they could get into the sights of the Great Nobles and even the Royal Family, thus undertaking more high-level, high-difficulty, and high-reward commissions. It could be said that the thing adventurers needed most was fame. Having fame could attract more attention, gain more lucrative opportunities, eventually leaving a mark in history, which was something every adventurer pursued. Many people held expectations and yearnings for the adventurer profession because successful adventurers were as dazzling as stars, receiving hospitality from powerful forces and even countries, gathering money, fame, and status. Therefore, becoming an adventurer was a desirable thing for ordinary commoners and even for Nobles. In this situation, Shane gave such a statement; no wonder the girl was curious. It''s just... "...May I ask who you are?" After a moment of silence, Shane surprisingly asked this question with a confused tone. He wasn''t flustered upon attracting a pretty girl''s curiosity and attention, nor lost his wits when a pretty girl suddenly talked to him. He didn''t even feel any admiration, speaking eloquently to gain the girl''s attention or setting a flag for a beautiful encounter, instead expressed confusion in a completely unromantic fashion. This made the girl raise her fine eyebrows and put down the snack in her hand. "Are you asking me to introduce myself?" The girl''s attitude was a bit playful. "But you should know, not everyone can make me say my name, you know?" The atmosphere, due to the girl''s words, began to subtly change. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 16 - 015 "Sisters Chapter 16: 015 "Sisters ``` "Uh..." At this moment, Shane''s face turned stiff, and he felt a bit speechless in his heart. To Shane, an Otherworldly traveler, the girl''s words were undeniably arrogant. If it were in his previous life, it wouldn''t be surprising if others saw her as a poser. Unfortunately, this was the Otherworld of swords and magic, where gods, a Demon King, nobles, and the royal family existed, and even species other than humans, so such statements might not mean much here. But, it did indicate one thing. That, this girl in front of him was either a deluded fool or a truly noble lady with an impressive background. And regardless of which it was, Shane did not want to get involved with her. Otherwise, according to typical story developments, endless troubles would surely arise subsequently. So, Shane made a very straightforward decision. "I''m really sorry, please forgive my ignorant question, I''ll take my leave now." Saying this, Shane bowed his head as if humbly, then quickly escaped as if his feet were greased. "You..." The girl was momentarily stunned. Clearly, she hadn''t expected Shane to react this way. By the time she recovered, Shane was already blending into the crowd, out of sight. The girl stared blankly in the direction Shane disappeared for several moments, then suddenly burst into laughter. The laughter sounded like silver bells, extremely melodious and delightful. Such a scene captivated and enchanted the surrounding people, making it entirely reasonable for them to be mesmerized. However, the people around seemed completely oblivious to the stunningly beautiful girl among them, walking past as if she weren''t there. Until... "Lady." Just as the girl stopped laughing, a voice without any emotion and utterly monotone rang out. At some point, someone had parted through the crowd and approached the girl. If Shane had still been there, he would certainly have been surprised, right?@@@@ The reason she had approached Shane wasn''t just due to a momentary whim after hearing his words but also because of this particular reason. "My ''Cognitive Interference'' didn''t seem to affect him much; otherwise, even if I initiated contact, he wouldn''t have immediately noticed my presence and directed his gaze straight at me." Laischa mumbled to herself. "Could it be he is..." Perhaps thinking of something, Laischa''s eyes grew cold and a bit dangerous. "Lady?" Lasha, unaware of Laischa''s thoughts, called her back to her senses. "It''s nothing, let''s go." Laischa smiled again and said to Lasha. Of course... "Looks like we''ll have to linger in this town for a bit." With such thoughts, Laischa turned around and left. Seeing this, Lasha didn''t ask anything further and quietly followed. From beginning to end, no one around noticed these twin-like girls, allowing them to slip away quietly like unnoticed ghosts. ... On the other side, unaware that he had been targeted, Shane continued to feel relieved. "Good thing I was quick." Having run a distance through the crowd, Shane breathed a sigh of relief. With his current troubles unresolved, Shane didn''t want to be dragged into new ones. "Better find a place to rest and enjoy the first night in the human society of the Otherworld." Deciding not to worry about troublesome things, Shane resolved to do just that. After ten days living like a wild man, he really wanted to improve his quality of life. As for other matters... "I''ll deal with those later." So, Shane began to roam around this town. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 17 - 016 Meet Again Chapter 17: 016 Meet Again Shane wandered around Lamijion until dusk. Thanks to this, Shane learned many things. For example, in this world, the common currency was gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins, not much different from many otherworlds of swords and magic. A single copper coin had the purchasing power of buying an apple, a hundred copper coins equaled a silver coin, and a hundred silver coins equaled a gold coin, making the value of a gold coin equivalent to that of ten thousand copper coins. Therefore, generally speaking, one gold coin was enough for an ordinary family of three to live on for a whole month and still have some left over. Of course, for ordinary families, having a gold coin was considered good, but that wasn''t necessarily the case for adventurers and nobles. Because in this world, common items might not be worth much, but items related to magic were extremely expensive. For instance, in this world, there were magic potions that could take effect immediately and have magical effects that were diverse and miraculous, different from regular medicines that needed time to act and had less noticeable effects. Shane visited a store selling magic potions and discovered that even the cheapest life recovery potion required three gold coins for a single bottle, and magic recovery potions needed over five gold coins, prices that were extremely high. However, using such magic potions could rapidly restore injuries or magic power to a visibly noticeable extent, making the effect very apparent. So, in emergencies, having such a bottle of magic potion was practically equivalent to an extra life. And only those with the "Harmony" Skill could create magic potions, so the price of magic potions couldn''t possibly be low. Besides magic potions, there were also items in this world that had magical effects. These were things one could use to unleash the magic embedded within even without knowing how to use magic, granted only those with the "Creation" Skill could manufacture them, hence making them equally expensive. Naturally, there were magic weapons if there were magic tools. As the name implied, these were weapons capable of releasing combat-beneficial magic and all sorts of magical effects. They were weapons anyone could use, just like magic tools, only they were more expensive, and only those with the "Forging" Skill could create them. Such magical items could be said to be features of this world, making Shane dazzled and filled with curiosity. Having made his first earnings in this otherworld, Shane immediately bought clothes, replaced his tattered outfit, and successfully found an inn, staying at the price of one silver coin per day. After a full ten days, Shane finally managed to stay in a place where humans should dwell. After checking in, Shane first took a long and thorough bath. During his time in the forest, Shane had only bathed a few times in the river, where there were also magical creatures. ... The night fell quietly like this. "That feels so comfortable." Lying on the bed after a bath, Shane''s body still carried steamy warmth, and his face was brimming with refreshment, clearly indicating how at ease he felt. "Ah, I feel like all the day''s worries have vanished. As expected, I''m more suited to this kind of peaceful life." Just as Shane expressed these feelings, a chuckle reached his ears. "You are the first Hero to say such a thing." With that voice, the world began to twist. Then, before Shane realized what had happened, he found himself standing on the floor, having risen from the bed, and the inn room seemed to have been replaced, turning into a temple. In the center of the temple, before Shane, a familiar breathtaking silhouette appeared in his view. "Goddess!?" Shane''s eyes widened. Yes. Shane had returned to the temple where he had first been summoned once more. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 18 - 017 The Only Thing Given Chapter 18: 017 The Only Thing Given "Even though it''s only been ten days since we last saw each other, you really do look like a different person compared to before." Looking at Shane, who was staring blankly at her, the beautiful Goddess spoke these wordswhether in admiration or mockery was unclear. That melodious voice, as if capable of singing songs that would be remembered for ages, reached Shane''s ears, leaving him speechless for an indeterminate time. However, the reason for this was definitely not that Shane was captivated by the absolute beauty of the Goddess before him, to the point of being unable to extricate himself. Shane was simply at a loss for words. There was no helping it. "...Why am I here again?" Could it be that he''d died once more? Just as Shane was thinking this, the Goddess seemed to see right through him and suddenly smiled.@@@@ "Don''t overthink it. You''re not here because you died." The Goddess explained, "You can check for yourself. This time, you were summoned with your body." It was only after the Goddess mentioned it that Shane realized this fact. Indeed, unlike the last time he was summoned here, this time Shane was not present in an incorporeal form. Instead, he had come with his body intact, with his feet firmly on the ground, not suspended in mid-air like before. In other words... "This time, I was summoned while still alive?" Shane looked at the Goddess before him. "That''s right." The Goddess nodded and said, "Seeing that you finally emerged from the forest of demons, entered a human town, and even became an adventurer, settling into this world, I summoned you to say hello." Such an arbitrary motive made Shane really want to say, if she were so eager for him to enter a human town and officially settle in the otherworld, she shouldn''t have thrown him into a forest full of demons at the start. And once again, those inner thoughts elicited a response from the Goddess. "If I hadn''t thrown you into the forest at the beginning, how would you have been able to level up or learn so many skills?" the Goddess said with a faint smile, "And if you hadn''t personally experienced your uniqueness, how could you have quickly realized how much more extraordinary you, as a hero, were compared to ordinary people?" If she could freely bestow powerful Holy Swords and Unique Skills at will, the Goddess wouldn''t have needed to specifically summon otherworldly people to defeat the Demon King; she could have simply chosen heroes from her own world. "After all, since I, as a God, need to seek assistance from others to defeat the Demon King, it proves that I am incapable of defeating the Demon King myself, correct?" the Goddess stated straightforwardly, "If I could casually grant others such powerful Holy Swords and Unique Skills, then I might as well defeat the Demon King myself, right? Why would I need heroes?" The overly reasonable argument left Shane almost speechless once again. But on careful thought, this did make sense, didn''t it? "In your world, there seems to be a belief that gods cannot interfere in the course of mortal life, so even when a Demon King wreaks havoc, gods can only watch and, at most, assist humans to defeat the Demon King on their own, according to mythology, right?" The Goddess remarked with some amusement, "Unfortunately, this isn''t a world straight out of the mythologies you know. Although there are many similarities, this is still reality, and there will inevitably be differences." What differences, you ask? "For example, in this world, the Divine Race and the Demon Clan have been mortal enemies for countless millennia, constantly at war from long, long ago." The Goddess spoke candidly. "To us, the Demon King is the greatest enemy. If we could annihilate them with our own Power, we would have done so ages ago. There are no prohibitions against interfering in mortal life. On the contrary, the Divine Race often affects mortal life, causing many interventions." Therefore, in this world, to the life of mortals, God is a belief, but not something intangibleit undoubtedly exists. "You''re already aware of ''Blessings,'' correct?" The Goddess pointed out, "A Blessing is the most common form of intervention we, the Divine Race, provide to mortal life. You''ve also received the Blessing I granted, which is the only thing I''ve truly given you." Apart from the Blessing bestowed by the Goddess, everything else was Shane''s own Power. Whether it was the Holy Sword or the Unique Skills, those were inherently Shane''s own and had almost no direct involvement with the Goddess before him. In short... "Your abnormalities almost entirely originate from yourself, having nothing to do with me. As you might say in the world of your previous life, don''t just pin the blame on me." The Goddess''s words left Shane speechless. Seeing Shane like this, the Goddess smiled. "Since we still have some time, let''s chat a little about this world." With that, the Goddess waved her hand, summoning a tea table and tea. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 19 - 018 [World’s Principle] Chapter 19: 018 [World''s Principle] In the beginning of the world, it was said that there were only two races in Omni Potanssen. One was the Divine Race. The other was the Demon Clan. The Divine Race and the Demon Clan appeared in this world almost simultaneously and, like natural enemies, they were always in conflict. Unlike the Demon Clan, who were born with great power, although the Divine Race also possessed various kinds of power, compared to the Demon Clan who were created for battle, the Divine Race was not a race born solely for combat. God could do many things, could create earth and life, but when it came to power for battle, compared to the Demon Clan born for destruction, they were somewhat inferior. Moreover, the Divine Race had a limited number. Generally speaking, each deity had a specific office, some governed life, some governed nature, others governed destiny, and some had duties like health, harvest, wisdom, and culture. But there were only so many offices, and there couldn''t naturally be as many gods, nor could there be many deities governing the same responsibilities. Consequently, the number of gods was fixed from the very beginning, and only when a deity passed away could a new god potentially be born. With this in mind, the number of gods was very limited. In contrast, the Demon Clan had no such limitations. Over time, their numbers grew more numerous, the race prospered, and eventually completely overshadowed the Divine Race. To combat such a Demon Clan, the Divine Race began to create other races, resulting in the birth of humans, elves, beastmen, and dwarves, provided them guidance, and let them grow until they barely managed to resist the Demon Clan. Yet the Demon Clan was not content, and not only created magic but also created demons. Indeed. Both magic and demons originated from the hands of the Demon Clan. That''s why they were given the prefix "Demon." The word "Magic Power" also originated from the Demon Clan, showing that in terms of power, the Demon Clan was indeed more prominent than the Divine Race. However, putting aside magic, as for demons, although they were created by the Demon Clan, due to the Demon Clan not being as omnipotent as the Divine Race, the demons they created had very low intelligence. Sometimes, the Demon Clan themselves could not control the fierce nature of the demons. Although demons gradually propagated and eventually spread to every corner of the world, if they were not tamed, they would attack even the Demon Clan. Due to this, even having magic and creating demons, the Demon Clan couldn''t directly overpower the Divine Race. Furthermore, the Divine Race created magic systems such as holy magic and support magic, resulting in neither side being able to subdue the other ultimately.@@@@ For instance, gods could grant humans weapons or tools that enhance power or could bless humans, but there was absolutely no way to directly enhance a person''s Level. Otherwise, people wouldn''t need to upgrade or grow, and gods could grant it directly. As for weapons or tools that could directly enhance Levels, they simply didn''t exist in this world. "So far, only the Holy Swords possessed by heroes summoned from the Otherworld were capable of enhancing Levels. In this world, at most, one could find tools that enhance a specific Skill Level or partially enhance a person''s abilities." The Goddess indicated this. "That''s probably because you are not originally from this world, so somewhat deviating from this world''s ''Reason'' regulations, right?" Most heroes from the Otherworld could awaken to very powerful Unique Skills, perhaps for the same reason. Thus, gods desired to summon heroes. "It''s a pity that not every Otherworldly person held the quality to become a hero; otherwise, all Otherworldly people would have been summoned without exception, right?" The Goddess nonchalantly spoke unsettling words. Shane rolled his eyes in silence but was somewhat puzzled in his heart. Following this reasoning, didn''t it mean he was summoned here to become a hero, not randomly chosen, but due to his special nature? "That''s about it." The Goddess saw through Shane''s thoughts, smiled, and said, "At least from ancient times to the present, there have been less than ten heroes summoned to this world." Which implied, Otherworldly people with qualities to become heroes were rare to such an extent. Shane was one of them. "Incidentally, past heroes were all summoned from worlds different from yours." The Goddess revealed even more astonishing facts. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 20 - 019 ’Pretty cute. Chapter 20: 019 ''Pretty cute. ``` "From a different world?" The sudden fact made Shane pause in his action of preparing to drink tea, his face full of astonishment. This reaction made the Goddess smile involuntarily. "You didn''t hear wrong," the Goddess laughed, "There are many different worlds unlike this Omni Potanssen. The world you were in during your past life was just one among them. The only commonality is that the worlds you inhabit are very ordinary, having no God, no Demon, and no special powers. Therefore, they are completely independent entities, beyond even the reach of us of the Divine Race. We can only summon those with Hero traits from those worlds within the limits allowed by ''Reason.'' That''s the extent of it." It was truly unexpected. However, thinking about it carefully, it seemed understandable. If God could casually summon people from Otherworlds, then the Divine Race wouldn''t have needed to create the major races to resist the Demon Clan. They could have just summoned people from Otherworlds for help, right? Even though, in Otherworlds, those with Hero qualities were extremely rare, not everyone could awaken their exclusive Holy Sword and Unique Skill, but in this aspect, people of this world faced the same conditions. They wouldn''t have a Holy Sword, and not everyone could have a Unique Skill. They could only obediently start training from scratch, gradually leveling up and learning skills to rise above. Most people in this world still had to follow this path. Hence, if considering just the matter of manpower, people from any world were the same. If the Divine Race could summon people from Otherworlds into this world, most of them would probably start training with no advantages, just like people in this world, with only a few awakening their own Unique Skills. Whether these Unique Skills could be used in combat was still unknown. Only those with Hero qualities could awaken powerful Unique Skills and have their own exclusive Holy Sword. Thus, God only needed Heroes and could only summon Heroes. But, the number of people with Hero qualities seemed really small. From ancient times to now, less than ten Heroes have been summoned to this world, and every Hero came from a different world. This meant that, at most, only one person capable of becoming a Hero would appear in one world, and in many worlds, not even one appeared. "Moreover, Heroes can be strong or weak," the Goddess said, "In the past, the Holy Sword and Unique Skills that Heroes awakened were all different." Consequently, some Heroes would awaken Holy Swords and Unique Skills that were exceptionally powerful, while others were relatively weaker. This would inevitably cause a problem. Which was... "Even a Hero may not defeat the Demon King." Speaking of this, the Goddess''s eyes looked somewhat gloomy, or even disappointed. Seeing this, Shane understood. "I never said I couldn''t, did I?" The Goddess''s face still retained a hint of blush. It seemed that this Goddess was unexpectedly quite innocent. While Shane thought this in his heart, a gaze full of hostility was cast upon him, making his whole body shudder as he quickly focused, clearing all distracting thoughts and stopped imagining nonsense. "Hmph!" The Goddess snorted coldly, stood up, and said, "Let''s wrap it up for today, I''ll send you back!" Saying this, without giving Shane a chance to react, the Goddess waved her hand, causing the world to twist again. "Wait!" Shane called out hastily, "You haven''t told me your name yet!" This was something Shane had wanted to know all along. All this time, Shane only knew her as the Goddess, and now that he knew that this world had more than one God but a Divine Race instead, he naturally wanted to know her name. And then... "Just call me Nien." After saying this, the Goddess who called herself Nien snapped her fingers, and Shane, along with the twisted world around him, disappeared from the Temple. ... In the inn room, Shane opened his eyes and found himself lying back on the bed at some point, as if he had never left. "I''m back already?" Shane seemed unsure, even wondering if what just happened was a Dream. However, the lingering taste of delicious tea in his mouth told Shane that everything that had just happened was definitely not a Dream. "I should''ve asked more instead of messing around, huh?" After all, Shane still had many things he didn''t understand. However... "Speaking of which, the Goddess looked quite cute when she was embarrassed." Shane smiled slyly. And so, the night quietly passed by. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 21 - 020 The Possibility of Being Ignored Chapter 21: 020 The Possibility of Being Ignored Lamijion, Adventurer''s Guild. At this quiet time of night, one of the rooms at the top of the adventurer''s guild still remained lit. Inside the room, a young girl dressed like a military advisor sat diligently working at a desk. The girl was exquisitely beautiful, and although she wore glasses, they did not conceal her outstanding features. On the contrary, they added an intellectual and literary quality to her, making her the kind of person who would surely become an internet sensation as the most beautiful professor if on Earth. At the very least, her poised demeanor gave the impression that one would hesitate to defy her and might even seek her advice. That is, until the sound of knocking interrupted the atmosphere. "Come in." Without lifting her head, the girl continued her work while speaking. Instantly, the door opened, and someone slowly walked in. "You''re still working, Riley." The one who spoke in such a gentle tone was another young girl of the same age. The girl walked in slowly from outside, her face exposed to the light matching her gentle and understanding voice, looking like a kind-hearted lady, captivating in her demeanor. However, such a gentle and kind-hearted beautiful girl was clad in an incredibly heavy suit of heavy armor, enveloping her entire graceful figure. In this situation, the girl carried a giant tower shield on her back, with a slender knight sword at her waist, looking very much like a female general ready to lead troops, a stark contrast to her gentle and kind exterior. As a result of this, her footsteps carried a metallic sound, allowing one to imagine the weight of all that equipment. The young girl addressed as Riley lifted her head to look at the other, a touch of helplessness appearing on her intellectual and composed face. "I say, Vivian, haven''t you given up on that suit of armor yet?" The tone of helplessness indicated that Riley must have mentioned this to her many times before. The girlVivian''s expression remained gentle and kind. "I won''t give it up," Vivian responded warmly, as if tirelessly, "I''ve said it many times, I hope to become a knight who shelters and protects my companions from all malice and harm, so I don''t want to give up this armor and shield no matter what."@@@@ "Secondly, the newcomer might have experienced something in the past, like a severe illness or other events that hindered growth and training. It''s only recently that he began to grow, naturally reaching Level 10 as his talents emerged, but not in time to learn skills." "Thirdly..." Here, Vivian spoke thoughtfully. "Perhaps this newcomer possesses a unique or special skill, leading to this situation." The three possibilities Vivian mentioned aligned perfectly with the assumptions in Riley''s mind. Yet neither of them considered the possibility that the newcomer was not skillless, but the Magic Tester failed to detect those skills. That''s because no one would believe a twenty-year-old newcomer adventurer could have a skill above Level 7. Usually, skills at that level are unlikely to be attained before Level 70, unless someone refrains from learning other skills and pours all skill points into one skill. Then it''s possible to push that skill to Level 7 by Level 30, but typically, it''s almost impossible to reach Level 30 by training only one skill for solo combat. In this world, except for special cases, people usually learn several skills at once, forming mature combat abilities that participate in battles and boost their level faster. In other words, generally, people train several skills simultaneously, such that by reaching Level 7 in one skill, their level would naturally already be quite high. For this newcomer at Level 10, it''s impossible to have a skill above Level 7, and historically, there has not been a case of someone at Level 10 with a Level 7 skill, not even among the Divine Race or Demon Clan. Thus, that possibility was naturally overlooked by Riley and Vivian. Nevertheless, the newcomer''s oddities were enough to pique others'' interest. "Regardless of the possibility, he deserves a good observation, right?" Riley''s statement finally made Vivian smile wryly. Because Vivian had guessed why Riley had called her here. "You''re planning to shove the newcomer into my adventurer team again, aren''t you?" Vivian called out Riley''s intentions directly. "As expected of Vivian, you guessed right away." Riley chuckled lightly. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 22 - 021 The Decided Destination Chapter 22: 021 The Decided Destination In Lamijion, although Vivian was not the strongest adventurer, she was the captain of the most excellent adventurer team. Moreover, everyone in this adventurer team had received Vivian''s care during their newcomer period, growing to become some of Lamijion''s premier adventurers thanks to her guidance. Not only that, Vivian, due to her naturally gentle and kind personality, had mentored plenty of newcomers, helping them achieve. Therefore, in Lamijion and even in other towns, Vivian''s reputation or popularity was very high. Both gentle and kind, approachable, a guide for so many newcomers, and a beautiful girl to boot, who wore heavy armor to protect her companions and wielded a giant shieldsuch a person could very well be considered a "goddess" in people''s hearts. Riley also had an old relationship with Vivian and trusted her quite a bit. Whenever there were tricky assignments at the adventurer''s guild, she recommended Vivian to solve them. When something happened at the guild, Riley frequently consulted with Vivian. Even when a potential newcomer appeared, Riley would directly recommend them to join Vivian''s adventurer team for guidance. This time, the situation with the bizarre newcomer wasn''t quite the exceptional potential-type yet, but if this person truly had some unique skill or special skill, it would be worth attention. "You know that unique skills and special skills often possess effects superior to ordinary skills. Especially unique skillssome may be useless in combat yet significant in other domains and can even transform one''s future, overcoming any disadvantageous conditions to ultimately succeed." Riley grew serious. "Essentially, those who can awaken unique skills might become top figures in various fieldsthe best example being the two court advisors of the current kingdom." Those two court advisors had very low levels, not even reaching Level 10, and hadn''t acquired any combat skills. Yet, their status in the kingdom surpassed many high-level individuals. That''s because one possessed a unique skill that drastically increased the success rate of the [Tame] skill, allowing for the mass taming of high-level demons like flying dragons and providing a considerable supply of mounts for the kingdom''s knight order, and the other quickly matured any plant species, hugely supporting the kingdom''s food security and significantly reducing the growth time of materials for creating magic potions, making the Mitra Kingdom renowned for grains and magic potions. Given this, the kingdom placed very high importance on people with unique skills, and the adventurer''s guild also kept track of those who might possess or awaken such skills. In this world, many females chose to become adventurers, but those who were both beautiful and powerful were exceedingly rare. Such individuals, if appearing at the adventurer''s guild, would surely become targets for various teams to fight over, eventually causing conflicts and even malice. Understanding this clearly, Vivian intentionally cultivated this adventurer team to protect these female adventurers amid various malicious intents. However, unpleasant incidents had happened even so in the past. As mentioned before, Vivian was kind and friendly to newcomers. Riley also frequently entrusted promising newcomers to Vivian for guidance. Yet those with potential didn''t necessarily have humanity. There had been incidents where newcomers joining Vivian''s adventurer team developed malicious intents toward the girls in the team and assaulted them. Thus, Vivian hadn''t allowed any newcomers to join her adventurer team for a long time, unless they were female. Otherwise, she only offered help as much as she could. This time, Riley had arranged for a male adventurer, leaving Vivian actually a bit hesitant. Of course, Riley wasn''t oblivious to this. "If Tielle is around and this newcomer acts recklessly, just like before, let her break his limbs, then I''ll revoke his adventurer qualification and expel him from the guild." Riley gave orders without hesitation. "Well... okay." Vivian considered for a moment and finally nodded. Thus, Shane''s fate was decided this way. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 23 - 022 Another cliched development? Chapter 23: 022 Another cliched development? The next day, early morning. At the break of dawn, Shane was already awake. It wasn''t because Shane was good at waking up early, but during those ten days of survival in the forest, Shane had developed the habit of getting up as soon as it got light. In the wild, even wishing for a comfortable sleep was extremely difficult. During those ten days, Shane almost woke up at the slightest rustle or light, causing him to wake up early now. Luckily, last night''s sleep had been extremely comfortable for Shane. "It''s indeed the most comfortable to sleep in a bed." Shane felt quite content. Thus, Shane got up early to wash up and clean himself, then prepared to head to the adventurer''s guild. Because this world didn''t have toothbrushes or toothpaste, people seemed to use a tooth-whittling stick and some unknown powder to brush their teeth. Not accustomed to these, Shane had to invest some effort to complete his morning wash. Then, Shane put on the clean clothes he had bought yesterday and packed up the bundle containing the Holy Sword, preparing for the adventure ahead. Looking at himself in the Otherworld attire, plus carrying the long-shaped bundle, Shane couldn''t help but marvel. "With this, no one would doubt that I''m an Otherworldly Person." Now, Shane''s appearance bore no visible traits of an Otherworldly Person, seemingly entirely native to this world, quite fitting with its style. "Well, it''s not bad at all." Shane smiled, then left his inn room, heading towards the adventurer''s guild. ... The morning in Lamijion was bustling just like yesterday. Even though it was just past dawn, the streets were already filled with various people moving around, causing the shops and stalls to ring with shouts, attracting many passersby. Fully-armed adventurers mingled among the crowds, heading in groups from the direction of the adventurer''s guild, seemingly preparing to leave the city for work. Shane watched this scene while making his way to the adventurer''s guild alongside other adventurers with the same destination. Before long, the plaza where the adventurer''s guild was located appeared before Shane. Together with numerous adventurers, Shane entered the adventurer''s guild, stepping into the guild hall he had visited the day before. "Hmph, precisely." Such conversations occurred amongst the adventurers around. Unaware of this, Shane asked a few more questions to the guild staff before following their directions up the staircase to the second floor. Unlike the hall on the first floor, the second floor of the adventurer''s guild consisted of various rooms. Those rooms were prepared for adventurers. Of course, these rooms weren''t for resting but for official use. For example, some commissions required the client to personally explain to the adventurers. If clients didn''t want their commission posted on the bulletin board in the main hall downstairs for everyone to see, they needed a private explanation and assignment. Additionally, commissions involving trading goods and transporting supplies also required a place for handover. The adventurer''s guild had these rooms prepared on the second floor for such purposes. It was said that people of significant status and position would occasionally issue secret commissions that couldn''t be conducted publicly, and those also used these rooms. Therefore, the explorer''s guild had numerous rooms on the second floor available for use by adventurers and clients. They were also sometimes borrowed by adventurers for team meetings to discuss critical matters, or when the guild was responsible for arranging adventurer affairs, these rooms would also be used. The adventurer team Shane was joining had borrowed one of these rooms on the second floor for a gathering, waiting for Shane to report. In this situation, Shane headed up to the second floor, explained who he was looking for to the guiding guild staff, and was then led to a room. Notably, upon hearing Shane was looking for someone named Vivian, the guiding guild staff showed a hint of surprise and muttered, "So it''s him," leaving Shane quite puzzled. Unfortunately, the staff gave no explanation, and Shane could only follow them to a door. "Miss Vivian, the mentioned newcomer is here." The guiding guild staff knocked while speaking. "Please come in," a surprisingly gentle voice replied from inside. The guild staff opened the door, revealing the scene inside the room to Shane. It was a room resembling a private box. The room wasn''t spacious, but it wasn''t cramped. For temporary use, it was quite a suitable place. However, standing at the door, Shane was taken aback. Because, the people in the room left him once again surprised. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 24 - 023 First Entry into the Adventurer Team Chapter 24: 023 First Entry into the Adventurer Team ``` "Are you Shane?" The question, spoken in a gentle tone to Shane, came from a youthful girl who was undeniably beautiful and had stunning curves, yet was clad in heavy armor with a massive shield and sword leaning against the wall beside her. Surrounding this youthful girl were three other female adventurers, around the same age, all of whom were equally attractive. In short, the booth was filled with young, stunning female adventurers. This scene left Shane standing at the door, silent, unable to muster the courage to step inside. Meanwhile, the beautiful girls in the booth were likewise observing Shane, each with a different expression as if assessing him. In such a setting, the gentle youthful girl took the initiative to stand up. "I''m Vivian, currently serving as the leader of this adventurer team. I''ll also be your guide for the upcoming month. Just call me Vivian." Vivian smiled at Shane, her demeanor seeming very amiable. However, the rest were not quite the same. Shane looked at the three girls besides Vivian. They were girls with an equal level of conspicuousness as Vivian in various ways. Sitting next to Vivian was a petite girl cloaked in a hooded black robe, nearly entirely hidden beneath it; her face was also obscured under the hood, revealing only a glimpse of her fair, delicate lower face, not even her eyes. Beside or rather hiding behind the black-robed girl was another petite figure, a beastman girl with adorable features, animal ears, and a tail. Her face was filled with timidity and fear of strangers, inducing an urge to bully her a bit. The last girl was an elf, with pointed ears and long, waist-length green hair. She wore a mage''s robe, holding a long magic wand, her exquisite face even more dazzling than an idol''s debut. Adding Vivian into the mix, that''s four beautiful girls within the booth who were all quite striking in different ways, even the black-robed girl hiding most of her face under the hood had such a fair lower face that one could tell her looks would not lose out to the others. This adventurer team, at this moment, besides Vivian, who wore a gentle and kind expression, the other three''s attitudes were not exactly friendly. The black-robed girl didn''t even lift her head. The beastman girl stayed hidden behind the black-robed girl, looking extremely shy. The elf girl had a tense face, her eyes revealing a slight wariness as she looked at Shane. Shane remained silent for a long time. Because he was feeling conflicted. "I''m Shane, nice to meet you." Shane was as polite as he could be. Seeing Shane''s earnest and well-behaved manner, Vivian was somewhat reassured too. In the past, male adventurers joining Vivian''s team rarely performed well during the first meeting. Some subtly ogled at the looks and figures of Vivian and her companions. Some even let their desires show in their eyes or expressions, while others pretended to be gentlemanly and easygoing, yet their thoughts were obvious. Some, though harmless, still couldn''t help fawning over Vivian and the others, appearing very submissive. Vivian couldn''t determine the nature of this new guy yet, but his appearance suggested he would be straightforward, so she wasn''t worried he''d cause trouble. Of course, observation was still needed. This was just the first meeting, and the true nature of the person still required careful evaluation. Thinking of this, Vivian signaled to the companions beside her. At this, the three girls finally lifted their heads. "Tielle." The black-robed girl introduced herself in a cold voice, yet despite its iciness, her tone was surprisingly pleasant and carried a hint of childishness, which made it hard to feel any ill will. "I-I am Lu Muya... P-pleased to meet you..." The beastman girl stuttered as she gave her name, clutching onto one of Tielle''s hands tightly, her shy and timid nature clearly displayed. "...I''m Merica, nice to meet you." The elf girl bowed to Shane. Her exquisite face remained tense, not exactly hostile, but her nervousness and wariness toward strangers were evident. Then, the three girls fell silent again, causing Vivian to feel a bit helpless. As for Shane, he felt a sense of relief instead. This was the normal reaction when a male suddenly joined an all-girls group. But for this reason, Shane wanted to be clear. "Miss Vivian," Shane addressed Vivian, "Can I really join this team?" Shane got straight to the point. ```@@@@ Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 25 - 024 Duty and Reserve Chapter 25: 024 Duty and Reserve ``` "Could I really join this team?" Shane''s question left Vivian and the others slightly taken aback. "What?" Vivian seemed a bit surprised and asked, "Do you have any reservations?" This question made Shane want to truthfully answer Yes. However, if he really answered that way, it would be too blunt. So, Shane brought it up in a roundabout way. "It seems that your team is entirely made up of female adventurers, and having a male adventurer like me suddenly join might cause some inconvenience, right?" Shane implied that regardless of his own concerns, Vivian and the others should have their reservations as well. Vivian and the others hadn''t expected Shane to bring this up himself. At that moment, Vivian chuckled. "It might have some impact, right?" Vivian responded honestly rather than being perfunctory, "But don''t view us this way; in fact, we''ve experienced similar situations many times. This time, it''s also the guild''s arrangement. Whether out of duty or as senior adventurers, we should readily accept the responsibility of mentoring newcomers." "Duty and responsibility... is it?" Shane raised an eyebrow. "That''s right." Vivian looked at Shane, smiling kindly, and said, "We were once newcomers struggling on the path of adventurers; back then, thanks to the thoughtful arrangements of the guild and the guidance of our seniors, we made it to where we are now. The guild and adventurers have always contributed to this career, allowing both to grow stronger throughout the centuries." That adventurers and the guild have developed to this point, becoming a force spread worldwide, goes without saying about the comprehensive system in place. Even though on the surface it appears adventurers and the guild are in a mutually beneficial relationship adventurers using the guild platform to take on various commissions, earning rewards, and advancing their skills, and the guild growing using the intermediary relationship between adventurers and commissioners in order to perfect the scouting career, the guild indeed sets many constraints and maintains proper management. For example, rookie adventurers who lack training and assessment embarking on adventures alone would drastically increase the risk of losing their lives, not to mention how well they complete commissions. Therefore, both emotionally and rationally, the guild needs to enlighten and assess newly joined adventurers to a certain extent. This ensures they can complete commissions better and prevents people ill-suited for this adventurous work from facing danger. Hearing this, Shane thought for a moment, then bowed his head toward Vivian and the others. "Then for the next month, please take care of me." Shane accepted this current situation. "Alright." Vivian suddenly smiled and then suggested, "No time like the present. Today, we''ll first take some simple commissions to get you familiar with adventurer work." Shane couldn''t refuse this suggestion. After all, Shane wanted to quickly understand adventurer tasks and improve his strength smoothly afterward. The others didn''t object either, and together with Shane and Vivian, they left the private room heading toward the guild''s first-floor hall. ... "" When Shane and the group descended to the first floor, the previously noisy hall suddenly turned silent. Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica exchanged glances without commenting and headed toward the bulletin board. Shane, accompanying them, felt a slight change on his face, internally sighing once more. (Things indeed got troublesome.) The guild hall adventurers'' gazes were first drawn to Vivian and the others, then all focused on Shane. Clearly, Shane, acting alongside Vivian and the others, would inevitably attract considerable attention. Shane noticed this scene and remained unaffected. After all, Shane had already expected this situation. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 26 - 025 Entrusted Level Chapter 26: 025 Entrusted Level ``` Since the matter had already occurred, even if it was unavoidable, it had to be accepted. Shane once again demonstrated his ability to accept things like this. Moreover, Shane was just afraid of trouble, not afraid of matters, and certainly not timid, so there was no need to dwell on this issue. Thus, Shane followed behind Vivian and the others, arriving at the guild''s bulletin board, shielding his gaze from the surroundings to look at the situation on the board. The bulletin board used by the adventurer''s guild to post numerous quest sheets was really just a decorated wall. There were sheets of parchment posted on it, each in different colors. Some were Black Iron, some bronze, some silver, some gold, and also platinum. However, the further the colors went, the fewer sheets there were and the higher they were posted. In other words, on the bulletin board, Black Iron sheets were the most abundant and posted at the bottom, while platinum ones were the least and posted at the top. Vivian began explaining to Shane. "These are the quest sheets that have been filtered and posted by the guild. As you can see, each quest sheet has its own color, and those colors indicate the difficulty of the quest recorded on it." Previously, the guild staff had also told Shane that there were levels of distinction among adventurers as well, from First Class Adventurer to Seventh Rank Adventurer. They would respectively be awarded Black Iron, bronze, silver, gold, platinum, mithril, and Black Luster medals by the adventurer''s guild. The guild produced quest sheets of the same materials as these medals, indicating the difficulty of the quest. "Generally speaking, a First Class Adventurer with a Black Iron First-class Junior Medal can only accept Black Iron Level quests, and so forth. Of course, only a Fifth Class Adventurer with a Platinum Fifth-class Special Grade Medal can accept platinum quests." "At the same time, lower-level adventurers cannot take on higher-level quests, but higher-level adventurers can take on lower-level quests. This is the system adopted by the guild." "However, there are exceptions to everything. It is not impossible to accept quests higher than your level if you form an adventurer team and the team''s strength is recognized by the guild. Only then can you accept higher-level quests." Vivian said as such. "In our team, under normal circumstances, we could only accept quests at the same level as the highest-level adventurer within the team. However, we are allowed by the guild to accept quests one level higher." This is also why many adventurers are willing to form teams. "Mithril and Black Luster levels are generally not posted on the bulletin board, right?" Vivian explained, "Mithril level quests usually involve matters directly related to the life and death of a town or a noble family, and they definitely won''t appear casually. Black Luster level quests concern the fate of the nation, being the highest difficulty quests. Even if they appear, they would be conducted secretly, directly appointed to a named Seventh Rank Adventurer by the king or someone from the royal family. So, let alone in Lamijion, even in the royal capital''s adventurer''s guild, mithril and Black Luster level quest sheets won''t easily appear." Only then did Shane understand. In other words, under normal circumstances, the highest-level quests only went up to platinum level, right? Just as Shane figured this out, Vivian and the others began selecting quests, tearing them from the bulletin board to register with the guild staff at the counter. Quests taken down from the bulletin board needed to be brought to the counter to process execution procedures. Only after being recognized by the guild staff would they be officially accepted. Vivian''s Team had torn off three quest sheets. "Collection of Spring Water" Task: Retrieve three bottles of spring water from a source of magic power. The source''s scale must reach medium. Reward: Twenty gold coins. "Fire Lizard Skin" Task: Go to the Mangar Mountain Range, where fire lizards dwell, hunt thirty fire lizards, and bring back their skin. Reward: Ten gold coins. "Eliminate Bloodsucking Vine" Task: A large number of bloodsucking vines have grown on the main road leading to the northern town Freisia, causing great harm. Please clear them promptly. Reward: Ten gold coins. There were three quest sheets, one gold level and two silver levels. And they were the type that could be completed within a short period. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 27 - 026 Need a weapon? Chapter 27: 026 Need a weapon? """ After being categorized and filtered by the guild, the posted quest sheets were not distinguished by the amount of reward but solely by the level of difficulty and danger. In other words, the higher the level of the quest, the harder it was to complete and the more dangerous it was, though the reward would also be much higher. However, this was not absolute. Even among lower-level quests, there were some with high rewards. Those quests were typically not dangerous or difficult to complete on their own, but they took an extensive amount of time or required great luck or even specific conditions to complete. For instance, among Black Iron level quests, there was one to serve as a weapon tutor for a noble family''s child. It required an adventurer with the corresponding weapon skills at a certain level, and the quest was only considered complete once the skills were taught. The reward was thirty gold coins, which was quite generous. Such high-reward quests, due to their lack of danger and their nature as feasible tasks, usually were not classified as high-level quests and could even be taken by Black Iron First Class Adventurers. As mentioned before, generally, it took years for a normal person to learn a skill. Unless the other party was a genius, accepting such a quest meant spending several years to complete it. If the one being taught was talentless, unable to learn even after years of teaching, the quest would ultimately fail, leaving one with wasted time and no reward. Therefore, the level of a quest only reflected its completion difficulty and danger. Based on such a reason, Vivian''s team took three quests at once in the end, each of the type that could be completed in a short time but with some difficulty. These quests generally had a higher level and rewards comparable to those low-level, safe quests that took years to complete, though they did harbor danger. However, seeing the relaxed expressions of Vivian and the others, such a level of quest should be no problem for them, right? Otherwise, Vivian and the others wouldn''t want to take three quests at once. Of course, another reason for taking three quests at once was that the path to complete them was the same. "A medium Magic Source exists in the area of the Mangal Mountain Range, where Fire Lizards dwell. The main road to the northern town of Freisia also passes through the Mangal Mountain Range, so these three quests could be completed together." Vivian explained to Shane, letting him understand how adventurers usually conducted their activities, often taking several quests at once. Shane hesitated a little in response to this. Actually, Shane had considered this issue. But... (Even when not under the protection of the Holy Sword, with the "Physical Resistance" and "Magic Resistance" skills, I don''t feel like I need much armor.) These two skills had been raised to Level 10 by Shane, so even though they were not as game-breaking as the Holy Sword, which reduced damage by 99%, Shane felt that unless encountering quite terrifying figures, it would be hard for anyone to harm him. In that case, what more armor would he need? However... "Let''s set aside armor; I do need a weapon." Shane expressed this to Vivian. "A weapon?" At that moment, not only Vivian but even the always silent Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica were somewhat puzzled. Vivian then expressed her confusion. "Don''t you already have a weapon with you?" Vivian was obviously referring to the long, wrapped object Shane had carried with him. From its appearance, it looked like a weapon, right? However, Shane only touched his nose. "This weapon is not so good to use; better not use it." That was what Shane said. """ Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 28 - 027 Hope to Part on Good Terms in the End Chapter 28: 027 Hope to Part on Good Terms in the End This was not Shane lying. In fact, using the Holy Sword in front of others really wasn''t a good idea. If others were to find out about the existence of the Holy Sword, Shane couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen then. According to Nien, the Holy Sword was a weapon exclusive to Heroes, and once it was exposed, Shane''s identity would be completely revealed. Naturally, Shane didn''t want to expose any of this. Given this, not only the Holy Sword but even the existence of his Unique Skill and Special Skill, as well as his full set of Level 10 skills, Shane had to keep them hidden for the sake of his peaceful future life. In this case, saying the Holy Sword was "not very useful" was probably fine, right? As for how others understood it, that was not Shane''s problem. Vivian still found it a bit strange, yet she nodded anyway. "Then let''s help you buy a weapon first," Vivian asked, "What about armor?" "There''s no need for armor for now," Shane thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I''ll prepare armor once I''ve saved enough money. For now, since you are all here, let''s just leave it at that." Upon hearing this, Vivian wanted to say something, but in the end, she remained silent, as if she wanted to respect Shane''s decision. Even though not preparing armor wasn''t advisable, just like Shane said, with them around during these few commissions, they should be able to take care of him. Besides, if he really suffered losses due to not being equipped with armor, it would serve as a lesson. Vivian thought this over and chose not to interfere with Shane''s decision. And since Vivian was like this, the others didn''t have any objections either. Shane, Vivian, and the others then headed to the weapon shop together. There, Shane bought a very sharp Broad Blade Sword. The so-called very sharp was honestly within the scope of an ordinary weapon, and naturally could not compare with magic weapons infused with magical effects. Therefore, Shane only spent one gold coin to acquire this sword. Then, the group left the weapon shop, rented a carriage, and headed north out of Lamijion. Shane''s first adventure as an adventurer began just like that. ... With the sound of the wheels clattering, a carriage drove steadily along a road north of Lamijion, heading north along this road.@@@@ The carriage was driven by Vivian. She sat in the driver''s seat, steering the horse, and her gaze intermittently fell on the carriage behind her. Inside the carriage, a somewhat indescribable atmosphere was spreading. Holding casual and pleasant conversations with such beautiful girls? How on earth should he go about it? In novels, the protagonists who could accomplish this without a change in expression must all have some sort of cheat, right? (Really wished his cheat could cover that area too.) Shane sighed for the umpteenth time in his heart, pondered for a moment, then relaxed his shoulders. "Forget it." Shane muttered softly to himself. Yes, Shane clearly gave up just like that. Since they didn''t seem interested in conversation and held such a strong sense of caution, Shane didn''t want to make unnecessary efforts to complicate matters. In short, trying too hard to engage with an indifferent attitude was something Shane couldn''t do. Thus, Shane merely said one sentence. "You all don''t have to be overly cautious because of my presence. Anyway, it''s just for a month. I''ll try to minimize my presence and won''t affect you. I hope we can eventually part on good terms." After saying this, Shane didn''t speak further. Yet his words left the three girls momentarily stunned. "This..." Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica looked at Shane in quite a surprise, seemingly not expecting him to say such a thing. Thus, the three exchanged glances before returning to silence. Inside the carriage, the air seemed to grow even more weighty. On the driver''s seat, Vivian had been constantly watching the situation inside the carriage. Listening to Shane''s words and feeling the heavy air, a tinge of helplessness appeared on her face. (It seemed that past events had quite a substantial impact on Tielle and the others, huh?) Thinking this, Vivian also felt quite surprised by Shane''s words. (Unexpectedly, Shane was so straightforward in drawing boundaries.) Pondering this, Vivian found herself becoming somewhat interested in Shane. (Maybe he''s different from those male adventurers we had before.) Vivian thought this while continuing to drive the carriage. The wheels continued to clatter. Meanwhile, to one side of the road, a huge boulder suddenly moved slightly. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 29 - 028 "Golem Chapter 29: 028 "Golem ``` "Hmm?" Inside the carriage, Shane, who originally did not plan to speak again, suddenly appeared thoughtful as he directed his gaze towards a certain direction. (An enemy...?) Shane''s Enemy Detection skill reacted, informing him that an enemy had appeared. (The reaction isn''t very strong, indicating a low level, and there''s only one of them.) Shane quickly made this judgment. However, Shane did not alert Vivian and the others. After all, he was currently just a new adventurer who hadn''t learned any skills. Speaking up without reason might arouse suspicion afterward. So, Shane intended to observe quietly and seize the opportunity to act. Shane underestimated Vivian''s team a bit. " Vivian!" In the next second, Tielle abruptly raised her head, breaking her silence, and spoke with a vigilant voice towards the direction of the carriage seat.@@@@ "...!" Vivian, driving the carriage, immediately tightened the reins and stopped the carriage amidst the horses'' loud neighs. Inside the carriage, Lu Muya and Merica were already standing up, entering a state of alertness. Witnessing this scene, Shane was initially surprised but quickly understood. (Have they already detected the enemy?) Shane glanced meaningfully at Tielle, who had jumped out of the carriage. This girl likely had the Enemy Detection skill, just like Shane. Unfortunately, her Skill Level was low, causing her to detect the enemy later than Shane. Vivian and the others were well aware of this, immediately becoming alert the moment Tielle alerted them. Their rapid response showed their cohesion as a team of adventurers. As a result, Shane followed behind Lu Muya and Merica, carrying his pack and sword as he leaped from the carriage. (Firstly, I can''t use Extreme Transformation or display resistance skills, so I mustn''t get hit.) Unlike Extreme Transformation, an actively used skill, a passive skill took effect permanently once acquired, and Shane couldn''t choose to use or not use it at will. So, to ensure his passive skills wouldn''t be exposed, Shane had to avoid detection as best as he could. Additionally, his fighting method needed to slow down, avoiding too much display, and during Evasion, he needed caution to keep both the Military God and Evasion skills concealed. As for the Holy Sword, it was naturally out of the question to use it. (But I can''t be too clumsy either.) Otherwise, if Vivian and the others deemed him unfit as an Adventurer, the test''s result would be detrimental, undermining his goal of becoming an Adventurer. Therefore, Shane needed to perform adequately but not excessively while concealing his numerous skills to avoid exposure. (...This is too difficult for me.) Shane felt troubled at heart. But the demon showed no mercy toward Shane''s predicament; with Heavy footsteps, it had already charged before Shane. "Here it comes." Shane could only shake off all thoughts and focus completely as he looked at the Golem before him. At that moment, the Golem, now in front of Shane, raised its massive arm and swung its stone-like fist at Shane. The Evasion skill immediately reacted, prompting Shane''s body to dodge. However, to prevent exposing his skill, Shane restrained himself and only twisted his body to dodge the attack awkwardly, waiting until the Golem''s fist was nearly upon him. Immediately, a gust of wind rushed past Shane. "Boom!" Amid a Resonating ground-shaking noise, the Golem''s Heavy fist brushed past Shane and struck the ground, causing the earth to tremble and sand and rocks to swirl. At this point, Shane, having dodged to the side, abruptly moved, seizing the opportunity when the Golem was stiff from its missed attack. "Clang!" With a clashing sound, the Sharp sword traced an arc, smashing into one of the Golem''s legs, forcing it to kneel on the ground. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 30 - 029 Growth in All Aspects Chapter 30: 029 Growth in All Aspects ``` It had to be said, Shane used this strike very cleverly. Because the weapon in his hand was just an ordinary Two-Handed Sword, not even a Magic Weapon, let alone comparable to the Holy Sword, and because he had to conceal many Skills, Shane employed some tricks to strike the Golem''s knee joint, causing it to lose balance and collapse directly to the ground. If he had used the Holy Sword, Shane could have shattered the Golem with a single blow. Even without the Holy Sword, in fact, just with the Attack Power boost from Shane''s Level 10 [Two-Handed Sword] Skill, he could have sliced the Golem in half. If he added the boost from the [Extreme Transformation] Skill, it would have been even easier. However, to avoid showing too much, Shane restrained his strength and deliberately made it look like he was defeating the opponent through clever tactics. In this way, Shane could hide many Skills and still display enough highlights to pass the Adventurer assessment. As the Golem knelt down due to losing balance, Shane began to launch an unreserved fierce attack. "Clang!" "Clang!" "Clang!" "Clang!"... Amid the loud hammering sounds, Shane kept fiercely hacking at the Golem''s knee joint, causing stone chips to constantly burst from the struck area and fly everywhere. The Golem, kneeling there, swung its arms, attempting to attack Shane, but Shane dodged to the Golem''s back, avoiding the thick stone arm that swung with a strong wind and continued to chop at the Golem''s knee joint, making it impossible for it to stand up. "Boom!" After numerous chops, the Golem''s knee finally shattered into numerous pieces of rubble scattered on the ground. Losing one leg, the Golem fell heavily to the ground with a heavy collision noise. "Now''s the time!"@@@@ As if Shane had been waiting for this moment a long time, he leaped onto the Golem''s back. With what seemed like all his strength, he raised the Great Sword above his head and brought it down heavily on the Golem''s head lying on the ground. "Boom!" With an explosive cracking sound, the Golem''s head was split open, shattering into countless pieces. "Obviously, you''re only at Level 10, haven''t acquired any Skills, and the weapon you''re using is brand-new equipment you just got. Other than being Sharp, it has no other merits, not to mention compared to a Magic Weapon, yet you managed to defeat a demon whose level is higher than yours and is not easy to defeat under such conditions. Wouldn''t you say it''s strange to us?" Vivian''s words left Shane at a loss for words. Seeing Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica looking at him with eyes that expressed considerable surprise, and even Vivian''s eyes becoming more profound, Shane laughed dryly. "So, in other words, my abilities aren''t bad, and I didn''t disappoint you, right?" Shane could only doggedly continue the topic. "Yeah, although it''s surprising, it''s a good thing." Vivian gave Shane a meaningful look, then said, "Since you can defeat a Golem nearly ten levels higher than yours, you should be able to learn Skills soon. No, rather this performance makes it strange not to have learned any Skills, but perhaps it also shows your growth potential in all aspects is very high?" "Growth potential in all aspects?" Shane asked subconsciously, "What does that mean?" "What? You don''t know?" Vivian was stunned and then asked more curiously, "According to each person''s training direction and talents, everyone''s growth potential in all aspects is different. This should be common knowledge, right?" ... Common knowledge? For Shane, this so-called common knowledge was truly something unrelated, also the most troublesome matter. However, Shane somewhat understood what Vivian meant. "When a person levels up, although their strength will definitely increase, not all abilities will grow stronger." Vivian explained, "Upon leveling up, different abilities will increase according to the training direction, expertise, and talents." For example, when a power-type warrior levels up, their power will surely increase the most. The same logic applies. When a mage levels up, their Magic Power increases first. If one excels in neither physical capabilities nor talent and has undergone no training, then when leveling up, abilities in this regard won''t increase. Therefore, the abilities acquired when leveling up differ per individual. "Like me, being a defense-type front-liner, my endurance and resistance capabilities improve most visibly and significantly as I level up, while other capabilities don''t increase noticeably," Vivian continued. "And someone like Merica, when leveling up, her Magic Power increases the most. In contrast, her physical ability is still no different from an average girl''s even now." That''s how it is. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 31 - 030 Need to make an effort? Chapter 31: 030 Need to make an effort? Vivian''s explanation finally made Shane understand why she insisted that his growth potential in all aspects was very high. "Since you were able to defeat a Golem about ten levels higher under such conditions, your growth potential must be very high to achieve that, right?" This was Vivian''s belief. Logically speaking, under the same level, a strength-oriented warrior would definitely lose to a warrior who is not only strength-oriented but also defense-oriented and can even use magic, right? Therefore, if the growth potential in all aspects is very high, then during level-up, every capability can be fully enhanced, and the overall improvement will naturally be far greater than those who only improve one or two areas of ability. However, this is under the condition that other factors, including skills, are not considered. If one has combat skills and can also raise those skills to a certain level, the situation would naturally be different. Level is the hardware, while skills are the software; only by possessing both can truly formidable power be formed. Thus, only those whose level and skill levels are both adequately high are truly strong; those possessing only the former are like bodies without brainssimpletons; those possessing only the latter are like brains without physiquessickly. Neither is desirable. In short, to calculate a person''s strength, both level and skills must be considered together. (Perhaps Shane has an extraordinary advantage in level growth potential but is disadvantaged in skill acquisition.) Vivian thought silently to herself. Although normally, this shouldn''t be possible. After all, as mentioned earlier, being able to elevate to Level 10 means having certain innate talent; logically, at least, some simple skills should be acquired. (What''s going on, indeed?) Vivian watched Shane, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Shane also fell into contemplation because of Vivian''s words. This was because Shane remembered one of the effects of his Unique SkillHeaven''s Grace. Besides having extraordinary results in acquiring and boosting skills, Shane''s Heaven''s Grace had another effect,"all capabilities are enhanced to the maximum value upon leveling up." Previously, Shane never understood what this effect meant. Now, Shane understood. (This effect allows all my abilities to enhance to their maximum during level-up, right?) In strength, endurance, magic power, and even reflexes, all aspects can be fully enhanced upon leveling up. This is the true manifestation of this effect. In Vivian''s words, Shane had the highest growth potential in all areas. This forced Shane to once again realize how excessively overpowered his cheat was, making him feel uneasy.@@@@ (The bigger this cheat, the harder it is for me to hide it.) "Now, we have a general understanding of Shane''s strength; although he is still a novice, I think his potential is much better than we imagined." Vivian looked towards Tielle and the others, asking, "Don''t you think so?" Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica remained silent, not responding. "What do you think, Tielle?" Vivian seemed to anticipate this situation and turned to Tielle. "... Let''s continue on our way." Tielle did not give any response, after a moment of silence, coldly threw down this sentence, and returned to the carriage. "Hold... hold on!" "Tielle!" Lu Muya immediately followed in a fluster, prompting Merica to hastily follow. Their deliberate avoidance or escape-like behavior left Vivian helpless. Shane, however, didn''t overthink it and prepared to return to the carriage as well. But as he passed by Vivian, she said something. "I hope you won''t blame them," Vivian sighed and said, "They don''t dislike you; it''s just because they''ve had some unpleasant experiences before, so they''re a bit too wary of a newcomer like you." Her words made Shane stop in his tracks. Then, after thinking for a moment, Shane roughly understood what happened. "A team composed of such exceptionally beautiful female adventurers, it''s obvious how much trouble it can attract." Shane could understand this as well. "I''ll keep a reasonable distance, please don''t worry." Shane smiled at Vivian and returned directly to the carriage. Vivian was stunned for a moment, then felt helpless again. "My intention wasn''t to have you keep your distance..." Vivian just wanted to express that to become close to Tielle and the others, a lot of effort and earning their trust was needed. Unexpectedly, Shane chose to keep his distance without hesitation. "What a strange newcomer." Vivian muttered and returned to the coach seat. Once paused, the carriage resumed movement, proceeding with the sound of wheels rolling forward. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 32 - 031 "Magic Chapter 32: 031 "Magic Half a day later, Shane and his group arrived at their first destination. "Is that the Bloodsucking Vine?" As Shane stepped off the carriage laden with a stifling atmosphere, the first thing he saw was their target for this journeythe Bloodsucking Vine. It grew across the road leading north, acting like a barrier that completely blocked the path with a dense tangle of vines. The vines were a glaring blood-red color and grew extremely lushly, intertwining tightly like an intricately knotted tree, forming a low and expansive wall of plants. However, it was not something to admire. Because Shane could clearly see that the vines, resembling blood vessels, were not only pulsating and contracting repeatedly as if transporting something, but they were also constantly writhing, appearing quite nauseating. If he had seen such a scene when he was first summoned to this world, Shane thought he would have started vomiting. "Is this also a demon?" Shane muttered with some disgust. Beside him, Vivian, pulling the carriage, approached and responded to Shane''s self-talk. "No, that''s not a demon, just a type of plant that grows in places that have been bathed in a large amount of blood. Although it looks like a sentient demon, it''s actually no different from other plants. The only difference is that it never absorbs water to grow, but only absorbs blood. So if you accidentally get caught, you may never escape, pierced by those vines and drained of all your blood until you die. For many, these Bloodsucking Vines pose the same threat as demons." Moreover, these Bloodsucking Vines had extremely strong life force and tenacity. Once they grew, they would proliferate at a rapid pace until they absorbed all the blood elements in the soil before stopping. Ordinary blades couldn''t even cut through their outer skin, and getting too close risked being ensnared and drained. Therefore, in many places, these Bloodsucking Vines caused quite a bit of trouble. "It''s very difficult for ordinary people to remove these Bloodsucking Vines, so once a large number of them are detected near any town, the town''s management will dispatch troops to clear them or delegate the task to adventurers from the adventurer''s guild to remove them to prevent excessive damage and obstruction." Vivian explained patiently. "This time, the Bloodsucking Vines have grown on the main road to the northern towns, causing considerable losses to many merchants and creating many inconveniences for exchanges and trade between the two towns. Let''s clear them out as soon as possible." Saying that, Vivian looked toward Merica. "Is it okay, Merica?" Vivian asked. "N-no problem!"@@@@ Merica tightened her grip on her magic wand, glanced imperceptibly at Shane, and then stepped forward. Seeing this, Shane raised an eyebrow. Because he seemed to have a good idea of how they would get rid of those Bloodsucking Vines next. Even though he had seen monsters spewing fire and lightning in the Monster Forest more than once, witnessing magic like this was undeniably a first for Shane. Shane fixed his gaze on Merica''s back, the one who had unleashed this magical spectacle. Not until all the Bloodsucking Vines had been burnt away did the fire vanish like an illusion, as Merica withdrew her magic power, gradually extinguishing it. The Bloodsucking Vines had been reduced to ash, leaving only scorched earth. "Phew..." Only then did Merica, like she was breathing a sigh of relief, put away her magic wand. "You did well." Vivian stepped forward to commend Merica. "Still as powerful as ever." Tielle also made a mild remark. "As expected of an Elf..." Lu Muya, holding Tielle''s arm, gazed at Merica with adoring eyes. In response, Merica merely shook her head and said, "I didn''t do anything special, just used magic as usual." As she said this, a smile bloomed on Merica''s face. Clearly, in the company of these companions, Merica''s emotions were no longer stretched and tense, allowing her to slightly revert to her original persona. Seeing this, Shane, initially intending to step forward, halted. Looking at Merica''s genuine smile, Shane discarded a budding idea. "It seems I can''t convince her to teach me magic." Regrettably, that was the case. However... "Magic, huh?" Feeling the abundant magic power flowing within him and thinking about his Magic Guide skill, Shane thought he should find an opportunity to learn magic. Otherwise, it would be a waste of his abilities. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 33 - 032 Unexpected Words Chapter 33: 032 Unexpected Words ``` Afterwards, to completely root out the Bloodsucking Vines, Shane and the others, led by Vivian, walked into the scorched land blackened by flame magic and dug up all the roots of the Bloodsucking Vines from the ground. The roots of the Bloodsucking Vines did not move like the main body; they were similar to the roots of regular plants, and wouldn''t entangle a person''s body. They only absorbed the blood seeping into the soil from the earth and spread seeds to allow the Bloodsucking Vines to proliferate. Additionally, they weren''t deeply rooted, so Shane and the others quickly dug up all the roots using their weapons as tools. Subsequently, under Vivian''s instructions, the group gathered all the Bloodsucking Vine roots. Merica then cast flame magic once more and burned all the roots, marking the successful end of their task. "The guild should send someone to confirm afterwards, so let''s head to the next commission sitethe Mangar Mountain Range." Under Vivian''s guidance, they set off once again. This time, the journey was completely smooth, with no incidents occurring. If there was anything to say, it would be that, because Shane intentionally kept his distance and perhaps due to his low presence, the interior of the carriage wasn''t overwhelmingly somber anymore. After just completing the task, Merica seemed to have relaxed her tense nerves and started to talk much more, leading Tielle and Lu Muya to also engage in conversation, easing the atmosphere somewhat. Naturally, Shane was not included in this interaction. Shane disregarded the interaction of the three girls, looking out of the window and thinking solely about magic. Under such circumstances, the carriage arrived at the Mangar Mountain Range before dusk. "Alright, we''ve arrived." Vivian stopped the carriage at the foot of the mountain, inviting Shane and the others to come out of the carriage, while she replenished the water and salt for the horses. Shane stepped out of the carriage and looked around, seeing a continuous stretch of mountains. That was the Mangar Mountain Range. "We don''t need to go deep, but since the sun will set soon, entering the Mangar Mountain Range now is undoubtedly unsuitable, so let''s camp at the foot of the mountain." Vivian planned it this way. "Camping?" Shane looked over. "That''s right," Vivian looked at Shane and patiently said, "Nighttime is when most dangerous demons are active. Also, visibility during the night in the mountains is very low, so it''s better not to engage in adventure activities. This way, we can avoid most accidents." Shane went silent. Because he recalled how he spent those nights in the Monster Forest during those ten days. "That''s right, camping is great, camping is the best, I love camping!" Not only Tielle but even Lu Muya and Merica found themselves at a loss for words. The three of them looked at Shane again, but their gazes were no longer as rude; Lu Muya even appeared slightly apologetic. With that, the three carried the tarps away silently, preparing to pitch the tents. By the way, those tarps were actually magic tools. Once injected with magic power, they would automatically expand like heat expansion, transforming into tents. So setting up tents wouldn''t require Shane''s involvement, even though he''s a man. Shane watched Tielle and the others leave, then turned to Vivian. "Sorry for making you uncomfortable," Vivian apologized immediately, seeming a bit remorseful, "In the past, we''ve had male adventurers assigned to our team by the adventurer''s guild a few times, and some of them took advantage of camping..." Hearing this, Shane roughly understood what was going on. "No wonder they''re so wary of me." Shane mumbled. "I really apologize," Vivian apologized again, sighed, and said somberly, "Though it''s not our intention, we do attract excessive attention from men and male adventurers in various ways. Additionally, we''re also adventurers, so it''s inevitable to encounter some unavoidable troubles." "So, I formed this team, gathering female adventurers who could face similar troubles from different aspects, hoping to dispel some bad intentions." Vivian was candid, even sharing this much. "I guess it''s understandable," Shane shrugged and said, "But having me in this team, isn''t that a bit bold of you or the guild?" "Maybe," Vivian didn''t deny it, but said with a smile, "However, we''ve considered the drawbacks and still made this decision, proving that you are indeed of such value." "Value...?" Shane then looked at Vivian, half-jokingly saying, "What value could I have? Could I be a Hero?" "Hero?" Vivian was momentarily stunned, then said with a wry smile, "If you were a Hero, we''d actually have a headache." This utterance left Shane equally stunned. "Why?" Shane asked in amazement, "Don''t you want to see a Hero appear and defeat the Demon King?" These words also stunned Vivian. And then... "Wasn''t the Demon King defeated long ago?" As this sentence echoed, the air fell silent. Shane''s expression froze completely, his pupils constricted sharply, unable to conceal his shock. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 34 - 033 The Hero Who Cannot Appear Chapter 34: 033 The Hero Who Cannot Appear ``` "You... what did you say?" At that moment, Shane couldn''t help but speak out in shock. "Wh... what''s wrong?" Vivian was instead startled by Shane''s reaction. "N-Nothing..." Shane tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart but couldn''t help asking, "Did you say the Demon King was defeated long ago?" "Y-Yes." Vivian looked at Shane with a face full of astonishment, seemingly trying to confirm his expression. After a while, perhaps noticing Shane wasn''t joking, she spoke curiously, "The Demon King was defeated by the Hero of this Mitra Kingdom a thousand years ago in the war, and that''s why the world has returned to peace. The adventurer profession emerged to address the manpower shortage caused by the war. Isn''t this basic historical knowledge that even children know?" Upon hearing this, Shane''s expression turned unfavorable. No, it should be said it turned downright ugly. "What''s wrong with you?" Shane''s demeanor made Vivian appear somewhat worried, with a hint of unease in her tone. "...It''s nothing." Shane wanted to say something but ultimately held back. However, the question that needed to be asked, Shane still voiced. "Can you explain this in detail to me?" Shane made a request to Vivian. Vivian furrowed her brows, about to ask something, but stopped because of Shane''s expression. Because, at this moment, Shane''s face showed a level of endurance she had never seen before.@@@@ It was like he had discovered that the meaning of his life had gone astray, that he was about to walk down the wrong path, and that it was all due to deception by others, as if he had been betrayed, urgently needing to understand the truth. This made Vivian want to speak but hold back, ultimately choosing silence. "This is something everyone knows." "Later, to give the major races a chance to buffer their relations, the Supreme God Ominis used his Authority to divide the world into three, leading the Divine Race to one of these worlds and naming it the Divine World. The Demon Clan also retreated to another world under the guidance of their surviving Demons, transforming it into the Demon Realm." "As for the various races making up the Human Race, including Humans, Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves, they remained in this world, which became known as the Human Realm." "Thus, a war that had lasted thousands, even tens of thousands of years, ended. The Divine and Demon Clans became non-aggressive towards each other, and the Human Race, under the Hero''s leadership, began to recuperate. The Hero himself founded a nation and became the King, which is this Mitra Kingdom." Consequently, the war had ended a thousand years ago, and the Demon King had long been defeated and no longer existed. "Nowadays, the Human, Divine, and Demon Realms maintain mutual contact." "The Divine Race still protects the Human Race, granting Blessings to their children." "The Demon Clan, too, maintains contact with the various kingdoms of the Human Realm to ensure the Demon Realm''s prosperity." "Even the Divine and Demon Clans sometimes exchange resources. Though the hostility born from past wars hasn''t been completely dismantled, it has eased somewhat." "Perhaps a thousand years from now, the Three Clans will have no divisions and coexist peacefully, a prospect that many people eagerly anticipate." Vivian''s exposition left Shane utterly speechless. "That Hero..." Shane''s voice sounded somewhat hoarse. In response, Vivian looked at Shane for a long time before speaking. "The Hero hasn''t appeared since the founding King of Mitra Kingdom passed away, and the Divine Race has sealed the Hero Summoning ritual, never using it again." That was only natural, wasn''t it? "Heroes were the Divine Race''s trump card to defeat the Demon King and, by extension, the Demon Clan. Now that the war has ended, and the Three Clans need to tread the path of peaceful coexistence, they are no longer necessary." "In fact, if a Hero were to appear again, it would be a significant problem." "Because that would indicate the Divine Race is once more preparing to strike the Demon Clan. Naturally, the Demon Clan wouldn''t remain passive against a threat of such magnitude from the Hero. At that time, the Human Race, too, couldn''t stay uninvolved." "Thus, if a Hero appeared, the peace among the Three Clans would likely be shattered, and war might resurface." "For this world, the Hero is the greatest catalyst for war and must never appear again." ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 35 - 034 An Absolutely Unknown Secret Chapter 35: 034 An Absolutely Unknown Secret Nightfall quietly descended. At the foot of the Mangal Mountain Range, Vivian''s Team had already set up their tents and lit a campfire to illuminate the surroundings. At this moment, led by Vivian, the girls of the team gathered around the campfire, their gazes cast to the side. There, Shane, with his back to them, was walking away into the distance. Watching Shane like this, Vivian''s expression was filled with concern. Meanwhile, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica exchanged glances. "Um, Sister Vivian," Lu Muya shyly asked, "what''s wrong with him?" Lu Muya voiced the question everyone was thinking. It was clear that everyone had noticed something amiss between Shane and Vivian. "You were just having a good conversation earlier, so why suddenly...?" Merica spoke up too, though she didn''t quite know how to describe it. In such circumstances, even Tielle cast an inquiring look at Vivian. To this, Vivian sighed. "I really don''t know what''s wrong," Vivian replied helplessly. "For some reason, Shane suddenly became like that." Recalling the conversation from earlier, Vivian realized that after she mentioned "The Hero must never appear again," Shane fell completely silent and didn''t say another word. No, Shane did say one more thing to Vivian afterward. "I''ll take a short walk nearby." Leaving those words, Shane left just like that. "Did I say something wrong?" Vivian began to reflect. "I don''t think it''s your problem." Tielle spoke up in a calm manner, saying, "It should be that man''s own issue, right?" Tielle''s words were quite piercing. But that was Tielle, just as Shane had always felt, decisive, calm, and a bit taciturn. Even in Lamijion, many male adventurers found her intimidating.@@@@ On the other hand, with Shane not present, Lu Muya and Merica seemed more cheerful than before. Lu Muya still exhibited a shy demeanor, yet at least her speech no longer faltered and became more fluent. As for Merica, there was no need to say; without the constraints, even her expression grew much lighter. This was the true nature of Vivian''s Team. Vivian was gentle and caring. Tielle was indifferent and taciturn. Lu Muya was timid and shy. Merica was quite lively, in contrast to her previously tense demeanor, though she had restrained this part of her personality upon Shane''s arrival. Now that Shane was absent, Merica became less restrained. "Sister Vivian, are you worried about that man?" Merica asked Vivian enthusiastically. "Though you''ve always been so gentle, this time seems a bit different, doesn''t it?" "Is that so?" Vivian appeared taken aback by this statement. "I feel the same way," Lu Muya said hesitantly, sneaking a glance at Vivian. "It seems like Sister Vivian''s attention toward Mr. Shane is even more than toward newcomers before." Adding to that, having almost been offended by a male adventurer in the past, how could Merica possibly feel close to a stranger male adventurer? Yet, Shane evoked such a feeling in Merica. This sensation, if placed in one of the novels from Shane''s previous life, might have become a signal of a romantic offer. But in truth, rather than feeling happy about such spontaneous emotions, Merica felt somewhat afraid. Because of this, Merica was overly tense in front of Shane. Perhaps this was the most genuine reaction of a truly pure woman. Vivian and others were all quite surprised. "Even Merica feels that way?" Lu Muya expressed her astonishment. "..." Tielle seemed to frown slightly. "Elves are beings born from Nature, closest to Nature and the world, even revered as the race nearest to the Divine Race," Vivian remarked with some astonishment, mumbling, "To make an elf feel close from the start, logically, only the Divine Race could do it." Could Shane be of the Divine Race? Impossible. "Isn''t the Divine Race all female?" Tielle straightforwardly pointed out. "That''s right," Vivian nodded in affirmation, "Since the first god born, the Supreme God Ominis, is a Goddess, and all other gods split their power from that Goddess, acquiring respective jurisdictions and authorities, becoming life forms modeled after the Supreme God Ominis, hence all Divines are Goddesses, only Goddesses." Thus, Shane was certainly not of the Divine Race. Then, who exactly was Shane? Recalling his earlier behavior and excessive reaction to "Demon King" and "Hero," Vivian''s eyes flickered. (Could it be...) Before Vivian could finish her thought, Tielle raised her head. "Since that man is so special, what do you plan to do?" Tielle asked anyway. "What to do?" Vivian came back to her senses, pondered for a moment, and said, "We don''t need to do anything special, just treat him as an ordinary newcomer and train him." Regardless of the secrets he bore, unless they could confirm it as something bad, Vivian didn''t plan on delving too deeply. After all, doesn''t everyone have a little secret of their own? Not to mention, Vivian herself had secrets unbeknownst to others. Not just Vivian, but even Tielle... Vivian glanced at Tielle, thought for a bit, and said, "Now that Shane''s emotions seem a bit unstable, letting him act alone might be too dangerous. Could I trouble you to follow him secretly and protect him for now?" In response, Tielle didn''t give a reply, but after a moment stood up and walked in the direction Shane had departed. Lu Muya and Merica watched Tielle and continued their conversation. As for Vivian, she couldn''t help but think inwardly. (I hope it''s not what I think.) Otherwise, this world might find itself in turmoil once again. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 36 - 035 No heroes needed anymore Chapter 36: 035 No heroes needed anymore ``` "Sigh..." In the somewhat dim forest path, a sigh sounded extraordinarily clear. Shane walked along this path, aimlessly moving forward while contemplating the absolutely unignorable new information he had just learned, unable to stop sighing. "I originally thought I''d arrived in a world full of cliche?d plots." But what was happening now? "Isn''t this twist too sudden?" At the very least, Shane hadn''t recovered from the shock even now. Because, this meant one thing. "Have I been deceived?" Wasn''t that exactly it? "Even though the Demon King has been defeated and the world has been at peace for a thousand years, under such circumstances, where is there a need for a hero to save the day?" However, that Goddess indeed used such a reason to resurrect Shane, who had died once, allowing him to awaken as a hero and descend into this world. "What exactly does this mean?" Shane was completely baffled. Even more so, Shane felt as if all his efforts thus far had been in vain. "I became an adventurer specifically to achieve the goal of defeating the Demon King..." Yes. Shane chose to become an adventurer not merely because he wanted to earn money. If making money was his only goal, Shane could have done as he did before, staying several days in the demon-infested forest, defeating numerous demons and collecting their body materials to sell, without having to worry about livelihood. He didn''t even need to specifically become an adventurer to level up and enhance his power; he could engage in constant battles with demons, ensuring his level would soar. In the end, Shane still chose to become an adventurer, not just because he was interested in this legendary, dreamlike otherworldly profession but also to establish himself in this world and ultimately achieve the goal of defeating the Demon King. This gave Shane the feeling that he seemed to have been dragged into some unseen conspiracy. "Well, such a development is a trope too, right?" Shane took it in stride, as usual, adopting a helpless mentality to accept this unexpected situation. Additionally, it couldn''t yet be confirmed that everything was just a conspiracy. "Maybe the Demon King isn''t dead, and Nien knew this so she held the hero summoning ritual again, who knows?" Or perhaps, actually, after a millennium of recuperation, the Demon Clan intended to regain their honor after having been defeated by the Divine Race and planned to provoke another war, prompting Nien to conduct the hero summoning again, how about that as a setting? It''s just... "For someone as gentle as Vivian to emphatically state that a hero cannot reappear, surely the relationships among the Three Clans are indeed too fragile to allow a single bit of change?" If the reappearance of a hero got exposed, no matter how much behind-the-scenes intrigue there was, the relationships among the Three Clans would inevitably become precarious. Just like Vivian said, no matter what, if the Demon Clan learned of the hero''s existence, they would, no matter what, not let it slide, unable to ignore this threat. And once the Human Race knew the Divine Race conducted a hero summoning, they would surely suspect the Demon Clan of doing something, creating bias against them. Subsequently, perhaps the Divine Race might even want to use the hero''s power to completely eradicate the former arch-enemy Demon Clan. In any world, ambition and malice are never lacking, and while there are those among the Three Clans who desire peace, some want to destroy it all. Once a hero''s existence gets confirmed, Shane could easily imagine dozens of developments where interested parties use this as an opportunity and excuse to act as they will. "I bet Vivian insists that a hero should not reappear because she knows this well." If a hero appeared, regardless of the reason, their mere presence would become the spark that shatters peace. And this is something most definitely no one wishes to see. So... "Does this world already not need a hero anymore...?" Shane sighed once more. At that moment, a voice reached his ears. "Indeed, this world no longer needs a hero." Such a statement echoed in the dim forest, causing Shane to abruptly stop. ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 37 - 036 Why be sad? Chapter 37: 036 Why be sad? ``` "!" Shane forcefully lifted his head and looked forward. In the next moment, Shane saw it. "Good evening, should I say that?" A melodious voice with a playful tone came from a young girl. A young girl in a dress that made her look like a princess, with black hair and red eyes, sat swinging on a tree branch ahead, while gently rocking her little feet and holding a dessert in both hands, nibbling on it bit by bit. This girl, Shane had seen before. And it was just yesterday. "Are you the poser from yesterday?" This sentence slipped directly from Shane''s mouth. "Poser?" The girl froze for a moment, then frowned unhappily, saying, "You can just call me Laischa, but the term ''poser,'' although I don''t know what it means, I can sense it''s not a good thing. Can you please not call me that?" Hearing this, Shane raised an eyebrow instead. "Is that okay?" Shane responded like Laischa just did, with a playful tone, "Didn''t you say before that not just anyone could get your name?" "Indeed." Laischa looked at Shane, the unhappiness between her eyebrows vanishing, replaced by a hint of amused emotion, saying, "But I don''t want you to run off like last time, so it''s better to obediently give my name this time." "Then, obediently named Laischa, may I ask what you''re doing in a place like this?" Shane questioned in a rare aggressive tone, "Don''t tell me it''s a coincidence, okay?" Perhaps because his earlier muttering had been overheard, Shane''s bad mood was evident in his tone and attitude. However, Laischa didn''t seem to mind at all. "Just consider it a coincidence," Laischa replied to Shane with an upbeat tone, "If it wasn''t a ''coincidence,'' how could I hear such interesting words?" Sure enough, Laischa had clearly heard Shane''s earlier words. "I was merely passing through Lamijion during my escape, and didn''t expect to encounter such a thing." Laischa stared directly at Shane, as if trying to see through all his secrets, saying, "However, thanks to this, it seems there will be unexpected gains this time." In just a few words, Shane was made aware that the opponent was indeed here for him. Maybe after yesterday''s meeting, Laischa had been watching Shane, even following him to this extent. In other words... "Have I been followed?" Shane muttered aloud. As the words fell, magic power like an inky whirlwind rose from Laischa''s body. That magic power stirred up a gust, sweeping in all directions, making the surrounding trees sway with a rustle, while the fallen leaves flew erratically. Shane''s heart tensed, and he drew his weapon without hesitation. The weapon drawn wasn''t the Holy Sword but the Broad Blade Sword Shane wore at his waist. In the next instant... "Boom!" The magic power rising from Laischa''s body transformed into gravity, impacting the entire world like a field, and pressed down on Shane. In an instant, the leaves that flew in the air were all pressed toward the ground, and the surrounding trees seemed to be held by invisible forces, creaking and snapping inch by inch. Shane also felt his entire body being pressed by an astonishing gravity toward the ground. Without exception, this gravity should have sufficed to pin Shane to the ground. But, whether it was the Magic Resistance skill or the Abnormal State Resistance skill that took effect, the gravity acting on Shane abruptly weakened before pressing him to the ground. "Huh?" Seeing this, Laischa voiced extreme surprise. "Resisted my Gravity Magic without using the Holy Sword?" This point took Laischa completely by surprise. Unfortunately, at this point, it was already too late for surprise. "Evolve!" Shane resolutely and swiftly activated the Extreme Transformation skill the instant the gravity weakened. Immediately, magic power flowed through his body, causing Shane''s strength to escalate dramatically. "Boom!" And so, Shane crushed the ground with a muffled noise and shot toward Laischa''s direction like a rocket, defying the gravity. Since the opponent had already made a move, there was no need for any hesitation here. This showcased Shane''s decisiveness brought about by his strong adaptability, and the ruthlessness honed in the forest over ten days. Seeing this, Laischa was not alarmed but rather amused. "Things are getting interesting." ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 38 - 037 I just won’t. Chapter 38: 037 I just wont. ``` "Boom!!!" In the silent forest path, a thunderous noise suddenly erupted without any warning. The strong wind blew like a storm, mixed with dust, flying all over the sky spectacularly. Amidst the explosive wind, two figures shot out one after the other. "Ha!" Laischa seemed to be flying backward, sweeping backward while extending a hand forward. Amidst a sweet shout, she released her magic power. That magic power transformed into a tangible Gravity Wave, like an invisible dark current gushing from a black hole, blasting towards the oncoming Shane. Shane naturally couldn''t see the invisible Gravity Wave.@@@@ This might be the tricky part of this magic, making it hard to guard against. However, it didn''t matter even if he couldn''t see the Gravity Wave. Because Shane had the Evasion Skill, coupled with the combat intuition and combat instinct brought by the Military God Skill, he didn''t need to do anything. His body naturally moved to the side, dodging the unseen Magic Bomb. "Bang!" The powerful Gravity Wave grazed Shane''s body and struck empty, hitting the ground, blowing that area apart. Shane then directly rode the explosive wave, accelerating through the rising sand and dust, and shot towards Laischa. In the next instant, the Broad Blade Sword, like a falling thunder, cut through with a cold arc, mercilessly aiming at the girl in front. "Clang!!!" A loud strike, reminiscent of a bell toll, appeared between the dueling man and woman. Shane''s merciless slash was blocked by Laischa''s slender and beautiful hand. Laischa, with her bare hand, blocked Shane''s slashing, letting a bell-like sound of collision resonate. Shane felt that his slash had hit something soft and watery, unable to exert any force. Looking closely, in front of Laischa''s raised palm, unknown to when, a circle of continuously rotating and fluctuating magic power emerged. That magic power also transformed into gravity, as if countless currents of Gravity Waves were churning, forming a turbulent gravity stream. Shane''s strike didn''t hit Laischa''s hand but fell into that turbulent gravity, like a stone being constantly washed in irregular rapids, unable to fall, rise, or drift in any direction, only swaying uncertainly. An invisible Gravity Wave blasted the position Shane occupied earlier, blowing away the dust there. "So sneaky!" Leaping aside to evade the strike, Shane couldn''t help but scold. "Do you have the right to say that to me?" Mid-air, Laischa couldn''t help but retort. The two, like jesters, had a dialogue that seemed utterly nonchalant. Yet, while they engaged in conversation, their hands showed no mercy in battle. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"... In the continuous explosion sounds, countless Gravity Waves bombarded like a barrage, stirring explosion after explosion, sending dust and explosive wind swirling continuously. In the face of this continuous bombardment, Shane swept through like a ghost, moving swiftly and deftly to dodge all of Laischa''s attacks, successfully retrieving his Broad Blade Sword. He leapt up, rocketing towards the sky, slashing at Laischa like a shooting star. Laischa, relying on her gravity manipulation through Gravity Magic, constantly dodged Shane''s slashes. When she couldn''t evade, she would stir up turbulent gravity to either disturb Shane''s form, preventing him from approaching, or deflect Shane''s sword to neutralize his slashes. Thus, the fluctuation of magic rampaged, and the slicing light of the Broad Blade Sword brought about bursts of blade lights dancing rapidly. Their battle was extremely fierce, yet neither could gain an upper hand over the other. "I already said, with your current Level, you can''t deal with me without using the Holy Sword," Laischa declared. "Although I didn''t expect you to exhibit such power without using the Holy Sword, it won''t be enough to defeat me with just this." "Alright, draw the Holy Sword." "Let me witness how powerful the hero of a thousand years is." Upon hearing this, Shane responded with, "Do I look like such a compliant protagonist to you?" Just because you say to use it, I should? Leaving aside the question of whether saving face is important, just thinking about whether there are any traps or schemes within is enough to make someone hesitate. Shane always thought protagonists who would immediately comply with a provocation or taunt from their opponent had something wrong with their heads. Therefore... "No, I won''t!" ``` Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 39: 038 Can’t handle you? Chapter 39: 038 Cant handle you? Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This man...@@@@ Watching Shane continue to charge at her with his broad blade sword, Laischa felt both irritated and helpless. Last time, and this time too, does this man really enjoy doing unexpected things that much? Although it was indeed interesting, Laischa felt quite helpless, unable to make him use the Holy Sword as she wished. Cant he just follow the mood for once? Of course, the other partys concerns couldnt be said to be entirely pointless. At least, Laischa had her own reasons for wanting to force Shane to bring out the Holy Sword. Since her intentions were so obvious, it seemed only natural that he wouldnt act according to her wishes. However, just as Laischa said, without using the Holy Sword, Shane, with his current level, wouldnt be able to deal with her at all. Because I havent shown any hostility towards him, he didnt seriously plan to bring out all his means, right? If Laischa truly showed an intention to kill, then naturally he wouldnt continue to withhold his trump card like this. Though he doesnt seem like a hero at all, he doesnt show the slightest bit of confusion in his eyes. Normally speaking, upon discovering that the Demon King had already been defeated, that his identity as a hero might become the spark of war, and that his summoning might mark the beginning of some grand conspiracy, anyone would naturally feel uneasy. Yet, this newly arrived hero, even while brooding over this matter, didnt seem particularly confused. It wasnt that he possessed an exceptionally strong will, nor was it because his mind was particularly calm and composed. Instead, it was due to an oddly unusual ability to accept things. Hence, this newly arrived hero might continue to brood over this matter, but he definitely wouldnt be confused, right? This suggested that he didnt have a strong sense of mission about defeating the Demon King. Ive heard that these otherworldly heroes were summoned to this world after dying and were resurrected to help the Divine Race defeat the Demon King in exchange for revival. Perhaps, the man before her simply viewed this as a straightforward transaction, or possibly an act of gratitude. Thus, it was quite normal for him not to be obsessed with it. With such a capacity for acceptance, if Laischa displayed real hostility, he certainly wouldnt hesitate to draw the Holy Sword, right? What a hassle. With this in mind, Laischa closed her eyes briefly, then slowly opened them again. ...! Shane, who was preparing to charge at Laischa once more, suddenly halted. Because Shanes Enemy Detection skill went into overdrive, transforming into an unmistakable warning and sweeping over his entire body. Boom! At the same time, in front of Shane, the air around Laischa, who was floating in mid-air, exploded with turbulence. Magic power, far more terrifying than before, started to burn steadily from this young girls body. Isnt it about time we stop playing around, hero? No, it should be said, she issued a final warning. However, inside that fixed space, Shane continued to look at Laischa. The playful emotion in his eyes remained unchanged. How foolish. Laischas gaze grew cold as she hesitated no longer. Snap! With Laischa snapping her fingers, the world around them changed. The piece of space where Shane stood was engulfed as if swallowed by a black hole, instantly transforming into a black box. Boom!!! Immediately, the black box shattered, causing that piece of space to vanish completely. Inside the space, everything, including the earth and soil, seemed to have been excavated out of thin air, leaving only a dark pit. Until... Bang! A second shattering sound resounded. What!? In mid-air, Laischa showed a stunned expression. Because... Space annihilation does sound quite terrifying. From the black pit, a figure emerged as if he had appeared out of the broken space. Shane stood there unscathed, speaking cheerfully. Too bad magic is ineffective against me. Indeed. Magic was ineffective against Shane. Not only magic, but even physical attacks had little effect on him. After all, both Physical Resistance and Magic Resistance had been trained by Shane to Level 10, practically nullifying all physical and magical attacks. Laischa had gotten one thing wrong. To deal with you, I dont even need to use the Holy Sword. Even without the power of the Holy Sword, Shane was extremely difficult to kill. Cant handle you without the Holy Sword? Perhaps, thats the case. But that doesnt mean you can handle me, Miss Show-off. That was the reason Shane was utterly fearless. Chapter 40: 039 ’That settles it. Chapter 40: 039 That settles it. Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, Laischa truly wavered. I couldnt believe he nullified the annihilation of space? No, thats not right. It wasnt nullification, but resistance. If it were nullification, the opponent should have unleashed a powerful magic, at least as strong as her own, to possibly achieve that. However, the opponent did no such thing; he merely resisted Laischas magic.@@@@ Could it be... He... has learned Resistance Skills? Resistance Skills. These were considered the highest echelon of skills within the defense series. Typically, defense skills aimed to enhance defensive power, allowing the user to endure damage, thereby preventing it from reaching the user at all. For instance, if a person could only withstand attacks of Level 10, acquiring a defense skill would boost this defensive power, making it possible to withstand attacks up to Level 20 or even Level 30. But resistance skills differed. Resistance skills didnt increase defensive power nor allow the user to endure damage by defense, but directly weakened the damage inflicted upon the user. This was entirely different in meaning from the former. If it were the former, no matter how much defensive power was stacked, eventually, an attack with greater power would get through, being described as breaking defense. However, resistance skills were different. No matter how strong the opponents attack power was, resistance skills could directly weaken the damage itself. And the higher the skill level, the more the damage could be weakened. In other words, the former had a so-called limit of endurance, while the latter had none; whether the damage was Level 1 or Level 100, it could be reduced equally. The catch was that to learn resistance skills, one must continually endure damage and develop resistance and immunity to certain types of damage, which was extremely challenging. Therefore, resistance skills were the toughest to acquire among defense skills, but also the most potent defensive skill. Since Shane could resist the magic of space annihilation, unless he used some rare Unique Skill or Special Skill, or a Legendary Grade magic tool, the only possibility was that he had acquired resistance skills that could weaken magic damage. The problem is... But thats upper-level magic cast using Level 7 [MagicSpace] skill! Even with resistance skills, resisting some damage was understandable, but rendering it completely ineffective, what level of skill must Shane have reached to achieve that? It would at least have to match the leveled [MagicSpace] skill, which was at Level 7. And Laischa had the aid of a unique skill, not only eliminating the chanting requirement but also augmenting the effects of magic. Thus, unless the opponent had Level 8 or even Level 9 resistance skills, it was absolutely impossible to do this. But this man was just Level 10! Shane watched this scene. Then... let the envelope fall to the ground. Why not catch it? Laischa couldnt help but complain again. And Shanes response was strong. Seeing the enemy who just tried to kill me toss something over and then catch it, isnt that foolish? Shane retorted like that. Given the atmosphere, perhaps naturally catching it might be the most suave, as is often depicted in novels, but Shane often thought when reading novels before. What if the thing tossed was a bomb? Thus, Shane subconsciously resisted. You...! Laischa was infuriated by the retort, her chest heaved, which instead somewhat captured Shanes attention. Have to say, this girls figure was quite good. Forget it! Laischa gritted her teeth, Ill return to Lamijion. If you wish to meet me, come directly to the address written above! After saying this, as if worried Shane would act out of line again, Laischa shouted repeatedly. Remember to come! Or youll regret it! Leaving such words, Laischa turned, seemingly merging into space, and vanished without a trace. Shane steadfastly watched the spot where his opponent disappeared until he finally relaxed his shoulders, shifted his gaze, and looked at the invitation letter that had fallen on the ground. Regret...? Felt like if he simply went to find the other party, he would be the one regretting it. That seemed like a rhythm leading into a new troublesome matter. Shane didnt forget that Laischa mentioned when she first appeared that she had escaped to Lamijion. Consorting with a fugitive? Troublesome. Quite troublesome. So... Sand! A handful of dirt flew over, burying that conspicuous invitation letter. This way, theres nothing to worry about. Shane, as if nothing had happened, stretched his body, turned around, and left the place. However, after Shane had left, a figure appeared silently and dug that invitation letter out from the dirt. The girl in the black robe simply watched Shane leave, remaining silent for a long, long time. Chapter 41: 040 Do not wrong yourself Chapter 41: 040 Do not wrong yourself Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mangar Mountain Range, the camp at the foot of the mountain. When Shane returned here, the entire camp was left with only Vivian by the bonfire. Youre back? Seeing Shane return, Vivian stood up. Sorry, were you waiting for me this whole time? Shane looked at Vivian, who relaxed upon seeing him, feeling somewhat touched as he approached with a bit of apology, Where are the others? Lu Muya and Merica have already gone to rest; only I am here on night watch, and well switch shifts in the second half of the night. Vivian smiled slightly and said, As for Tielle, she should be patrolling nearby to see if any demons have come down from the mountain. Vivian said this while looking at Shane with concern, How are you? Are you okay? Of course Im fine. Shane answered immediately. Is that so? Only then did Vivian feel relieved, It seems youve figured it out. Shane scratched his head at that moment. Figured it out? This phrasing sounded like Shane had just been troubled by something he couldnt understand. Actually, you dont need to worry so much. Shane said, feeling a bit embarrassed, I was indeed surprised by some things, but it wasnt to the point of not understanding. This was the truth. As Laischa thought, Shane, although entangled by the Hero Summoning and the fact that the Demon King had already been defeated, wasnt particularly lost. The reason Shane agreed to the mission to defeat the Demon King was purely for the sake of a transaction. Nien resurrected him, who had already died once, giving him a second life. In return, he helped her defeat the Demon King. It was as simple as that. In such circumstances, even if the Demon King had already been defeated, Shane wouldnt be troubled. The real troubling thing, given the current situation, was his identity as a Hero. Once this identity was exposed, it would inevitably affect this world; that much was certain. And whatever insider details were behind this, Shane shouldnt be concerned. Besides, having opened such a big hang, even if not going overboard, it shouldnt be at the expense of oneself, right? Recalling his ten days in the Monster Forest, Shanes expression turned blue. I must become an adventurer! At that moment, Shane made such a firm statement. This expression of determination made Vivian, who didnt know Shanes inner thoughts, show a look of approval. Im glad you think so. Vivian said with a gentle expression, If you encounter any difficulties and need my help, dont hesitate to ask. Thank you. Shane said sincerely, When its truly necessary, Ill definitely ask for your help. In fact, there were indeed many areas where Vivian could help Shane. At the very least, Shane wanted Vivian to tell him more about this world so he could understand more about its situation. Given this, Shane wouldnt be pretentious. Do your best. Vivian patted Shanes shoulder, offering encouragement. A while later, from the direction Shane returned, a petite figure quietly came back. Naturally, it was Tielle. Thanks for your hard work. Vivian looked towards Tielle with a smile. Tielle nodded, then glanced at Shane before heading towards the tent. Shane blinked. He wasnt sure if it was an illusion, but he felt that Tielles gaze at him just now seemed a bit complex. Probably just an illusion? Shane began to murmur. Afterward, Shane joined Vivian in the night watch. During this time, Shane also inquired a lot from Vivian until the second half of the night when Lu Muya and Merica came out to take over, making Shane stop regretfully and return to the tent to sleep. By the way, there were three tents in total: Vivian and Tielle shared one, Lu Muya and Merica shared another, and Shane had one to himself, located at a rather subtly distant place from the other two. It was undeniably a rather disheartening arrangement. Chapter 42: 041 Really won’t die? Chapter 42: 041 Really wont die? Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next day. In the camp at the foot of the mountain, the bonfire was extinguished during the dim dawn. While Shane was still sound asleep, Vivian entered his tent and dragged him out. Now is exactly when the nocturnal demons are returning to their nests, while most diurnal demons wont emerge until after daylight. This is the best time for us to enter the mountain. Vivian gathered everyone together with this reasoning. However, the group of young girls seemed to have long been prepared for this or perhaps just used to this lifestyle. Hence, they all appeared energetic, showing no signs of grogginess. Only Shane kept yawning amidst the lively young girls, looking as if he might collapse at any moment. Honestly, youre so unkempt! Go wash your face and freshen up properly.@@@@ Vivian, like a concerned elder sister, shooed Shane to wash up, leaving him with a wry smile. I thought I had gotten used to waking up early after coming to this world, but I guess I still cant compare to traditional adventurers? As an adventurer, not only did you have to keep watch for several hours in the middle of the night, but you also had to get up early to head into the mountains and complete commissions. It was truly tough. Moreover, once in the mountains, youd encounter all sorts of dangerous demons, leaving no room for carelessness. So, even with insufficient sleep, you had to force yourself to stay alert without any relaxation. This aspect was equally stringent. Dont they ever think about getting some beauty sleep or something? Shane thought wildly while absentmindedly washing up. Until he splashed cold water on his face and scrubbed it hard several times, finally he felt a bit refreshed. Then, Shane returned to the group of young girls, ready to enter the Mangar Mountain Range. Everyone, come over here. Vivian called out to everyone and pulled out a map from her luggage, spreading it out in front of them. Naturally, it was a map of the Mangar Mountain Range. On the map, there were not only detailed path markings but also quite a few special symbols. There were symbols marked with a red , symbols resembling pools, and some other miscellaneous symbols. This map was drawn with great attention to detail. Until now, Shane still didnt know what a Magic Power Source was. However, upon hearing Shanes question, Lu Muya and Merica nearly tilted over, almost falling to the ground. Even Tielle gave off an indescribable atmosphere, leaving Vivian speechless. It seems youre severely lacking in common sense, Shane. Vivian said this with some helplessness. However, Vivian no longer looked at Shane with a questioning gaze as she had before. You know that everyones body contains magic power, right? ... Sorry, I didnt know that. Ah, I see... Vivian began looking at Shane with a gaze full of sympathy, if not pity. Even the other girls somewhat helplessly made Tielle stay silent, Lu Muya at a loss and Merica with a peculiar expression, making Shane feel as if a primary school teacher had labeled him a poor student, causing him to grin awkwardly. Then Ill explain it to you from the beginning. Vivian chuckled softly and then patiently began explaining. Everything in the world has the potential to carry magic power, especially life itself. From the moment life is born, it possesses magic power because magic power, in essence, is life force. After life force is converted, it can generate magic power. So even common people have magic power within them, though its very weak. Only when you elevate yourself to a certain level can you possess considerable magic power to use for magic and Skills. And the world, as the cradle of all life and existence, holds an immensely vast amount of life force operating within it. Therefore, whether its the atmosphere or the earth, the worlds magic power flows through them. When this magic power gathers in large quantities in one place and becomes substantial, it forms a source. Thats what a Magic Power Source is. Vivians explanation was very straightforward, allowing Shane to instantly understand the nature of a Magic Power Source. However, there was one thing Shane had also wanted to ask for a long time. Magic power is converted from life force, right? Shane spoke in a tone as if trying to make a point. This setting is quite common, but Ive always wanted to ask, with so much magic power consumption, consuming life force, do people really not die? This was a question that had puzzled Shane for quite some time. Chapter 43: 042 ’You’re really insidious. Chapter 43: 042 Youre really insidious. Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In his previous life, Shane often read about various settings related to life force, which made him quite concerned about the nature of this power. Especially since its mechanism could be used to convert into magic power, leading Shane to constantly wonder if those mages who recklessly squandered magic power would one day suddenly drop dead from exhausting their life force. However, in any storyline, people seemed to use this power as a matter of course and eventually came out unscathed, leaving Shane puzzled. These plot holes were eventually dismissed as just novel stuff, taking it seriously is a loss, so they were no longer pursued. Now, Shane felt that since he had encountered this issue in reality, he must find an answer. Otherwise, his obsessive-compulsive tendencies would drive him to madness! Naturally, Vivian couldnt possibly know about Shanes mental activities. So, in response to Shanes question, Vivian answered with a smile.@@@@ I think you dont need to worry too much about this matter, Vivian said, because life force is the power that any life form uses to sustain its survival, just as flowers, grass, and trees need to absorb nutrients and water to grow. Perhaps without it, no life form can survive, yet it will still be consumed. Hearing this, Shane somewhat understood. Simply put, life force is like nutrition. Its needed to support life activities. Without it, there will be malnutrition and even death, although it can be replenished, right? Many people understood life force as something akin to an individuals lifespan, believing that consuming it would shorten their lifespan or something akin to that. But in reality, life force was merely the energy needed for life activities. Life forms certainly couldnt survive without it, but consuming it wouldnt cause instant death, just like how a person needs to eat to replenish the nutrients and energy their body requires. Life force could also be restored through rest, sleep, and eating. Meanwhile, it inherently needed to be consumed to sustain life activities, not something that couldnt afford to be lost. What could Shane say to that? He could only laugh. But thanks to Vivians thoughtful explanation, Shane finally understood why she formulated such a strategy. Since Demons will be attracted to the magic source, we simply need to lie in wait nearby. Sooner or later, our target will appear, right? Not just that. If things went as planned and Demons fought amongst themselves for control of the source, Shane and others could remain ambushed on the sidelines, waiting for the right moment to benefit. They could then directly strip the skin of the Fire Lizard slain by Demons to complete their task. The Fire Lizard is a Level 30 to Level 40 social Demon. According to the scale of this magic source, it should attract a group of Fire Lizards. Vivian summed up in a single sentence, telling Shane that this was precisely her idea. To this, Shane also had just one comment. You are truly cunning. This statement left Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica in shock. Shortly after, Shane shifted his tone, adding another sentence. But, I like it. After saying this, Shane gave Vivian a thumbs up. This made Vivian, who had come to realize his point, roll her eyes involuntarily. Even Tielle and Merica seemed unsure of how to react, while only Lu Muya maintained her usual expression. Well, lets set off then. Vivian put away the map. Everyone packed their luggage, tethered the carriage in the adjacent forest, and entered the Mangar Mountain Range. Chapter 44: 043 ’I’m not, I didn’t. Chapter 44: 043 Im not, I didnt. Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Not long after, the day fully broke. The sunlight poured down from the sky, illuminating the land and making the vegetation in the Mangar Mountain Range look like it was draped in a layer of golden silk, appearing extraordinarily beautiful. However, amidst this beautiful nature, there undoubtedly lay quite a bit of danger. Demons active during the day began to stir at this time, causing savage roars to echo through the corners of the mountains. Nevertheless, Vivians Team reached their destination smoothly and without any risks. Alright, weve arrived. Vivian, who was walking at the front, stopped and informed her companions behind her. This allowed everyone to relax their tense nerves a bit, each letting out a sigh of relief. Finally, were here? Merica spoke with a bitter face, panting with exhaustion. Are you okay, Merica? Lu Muya supported Merica, her face full of concern. You should work on your physical fitness too, Merica. Tielle stood behind the two girls, seeming like their rear guard, speaking calmly. But Im a mage! Merica immediately puffed up her cheeks. Since they needed to arrive at their destination before the demons became active, Vivians Team embarked on a rather strenuous forced march. In such circumstances, its understandable that Merica, unlike the others, was soon panting heavily, almost unable to move. According to the information Vivian had previously shared, this Elf girl was purely a mage; when leveling up, her magic power improved the most, but her physical abilities seemed to be no different from that of an average girl. Given that, expecting this delicate Elf beauty to travel quickly through the mountains was naturally quite difficult for her. If Lu Muya hadnt supported and even carried Merica for a while, the team likely wouldnt have arrived at their destination on time. But... (People really can be surprising.) Shane, at the back of the team, cast his gaze on Lu Muya, who was supporting Merica with a worried expression. (Despite her seemingly delicate demeanor, she not only managed to keep up with everyone but also did so while carrying someone without breaking a sweat.) Such an outcome with Vivian and Tielle didnt surprise Shane at all. Tielle mumbled something under her breath and then followed them, seemingly wanting to guard Lu Muya and Merica. Shane and Vivian were the only ones left on the scene. So, how was it? Vivian teased. Isnt Merica cute? Cute? Shane immediately gave Vivian a sideways glance. Its just a single sentence. Whats being cute got to do with it? Shane nearly blurted out a curse, destroying his honest image. Isnt that nice? Vivian didnt mind Shanes sudden change of wording and spoke to herself, At least now you know they arent as wary of you as you thought. Maybe thats true. Shane muttered, But thats just Merica, right? There were still Tielle and Lu Muya, with one being cold and reticent and the other shy and timid, showing no signs of interacting with Shane, right? Is that so? Vivian said meaningfully, Perhaps someone has already let down their guard against you, and you just dont know it? Leaving those words, Vivian tossed them at Shane before walking toward her comrades. Someone else? Shane was left bewildered. Is this really the case? How come I didnt know? I havent done anything special, right? Could it be some cliche? invisible capture plot twist? Get out of here... Shane didnt feel happy at all. Otherwise, all those times I mockingly complained about similar novel plots, wouldnt it all come back to me as karma? Would I become the often mocked main character? The kind with a clueless, passive capture type? Jeez...troubles, troubles... Im not, I didnt, dont talk nonsense. Shane seemed to be explaining to someone. What are you doing? Come over quickly! At this moment, Vivians voice came from ahead. Coming! Shane immediately perked up and ran over. Chapter 45: 044 "Vivian’s Team Chapter 45: 044 Vivians Team Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Vivians team regarded the Magic Source as their goal, which was not much different from a pond in terms of size or scale. However, the water inside was indeed not ordinary but rather the solidified form of Magic Power. In essence, it was still Magic Power, which emitted a hazy glow, making it look like a pond shrouded in a layer of mist, quite pleasing to the eye. If there were a place like this in the previous world, it would instantly become a tourist attraction, drawing a large crowd and making a fortune, wouldnt it? The moment Shane saw the Magic Source, such a thought came to mind, indicating that the appearance of the Magic Source was indeed quite pleasing. However, considering the presence of demons around, unless they have a death wish, no one would think of coming to such a place for tourism and sightseeing, right? Otherwise, the task of collecting the spring water would not be considered an assignment and left to adventurers. It was because the locations of Magic Sources were generally overrun with demons that people were unable to recklessly collect the spring water, leaving it only for adventurers to execute. Otherwise, all the Magic Sources would probably be drained, and they would never be left, as they are now, for adventurers to complete as tasks and earn rewards. Moreover, collecting the spring water from Magic Sources required skill. Because the spring water is solidified Magic Power, it not only requires special containers to hold it, but if it leaves the Magic Source, it will re-evaporate into ordinary Magic Power and dissipate into the atmosphere. So extracting and storing the spring water must be assisted with specialized tools, Vivian explained to Shane. Meanwhile, Tielle and Lu Muya retrieved a set of equipment reminiscent of a chemistry experiment from their luggage, handing it over to Merica, who was responsible for operating it to collect spring water from the Magic Source. Spring water extracted through specific steps can be stored for a certain time in special containers. The duration it can be stored is also related to the Magic Sources scale; small Magic Sources spring water can be stored for about three days, medium about seven days, and large can be stored for a month. Vivian explained thoroughly, unraveling a mystery for Shane. At first, Shane thought, given the usefulness of the spring water from the Magic Source, why not make a big move and transport it all at once? If the storage time was limited, it became understandable. This also dispelled Shanes idea of draining the Magic Source completely and selling the spring water in town. This was a regret, he had to admit. Furthermore, the steps to extract the spring water were rather complex. Even for Merica, a Mage with the highest affinity for Magic, it required a considerable amount of time. During this period, the appearance of demons was inevitable. Ah! With a sharp cry, a shadow slowly emerged from the forest. Alert! Tielle was the first to spot the enemy, loudly warning everyone, prompting everyone to tense up and face the enemy. Shane similarly drew the Broad Blade Sword from his waist, standing quietly beside the group, like a low-key new recruit. Of course, Shane thought to himself... (Its really tough to spot an enemy and not be able to give a warning.) With a full level of Enemy Detection Skill, Shane was naturally the first to discover the enemy in a true sense, but he couldnt alert the others, only reacting until now. The enemy that appeared wielded a Longsword and Round Shield, its body covered with green scales, possessing a reptile-like head and tail, with a cloth wrapped around its waisthumanoid demons. Lizardmen? Dont worry. But Vivian was exceptionally calm, without any rescue action. The next second... Clang! With a crisp clash of metal, the Lizardmans Longsword was knocked away. Facing the struck-down Longsword, Lu Muya directly punched it, knocking the Longsword away. Upon closer inspection, both of Lu Muyas hands were equipped with metal gloves at some unknown time. Boom! With a dull noise, Lu Muya punched out, sending the weaponless Lizardman hurtling away, stirring up a fierce gust. The scene was quite eye-catching, leaving Shane stunned. Instead, Vivian, utterly unsurprised, spoke out. Lu Muya, our teams vanguard, race is from the Dog Race among the Beastman, possessing extraordinary smell and the naturally powerful physique of the Beastman, hence uses Hand-to-Hand Combat and Body Enhancement as her primary combat methods, specializing in these two skills, both leveled up to Level 6, currently at Level 44, a Fourth Rank adventurer. As Vivians words fell, Lu Muya had already darted towards a second Lizardman, once again knocking away its weapon and sending it skyward with a punch. Immediately... Burn Off! Merica raised her Magic Wand, channeling Magic Power, causing the crystal on the Magic Wand to bloom with light. Boom! The airborne Lizardman erupted in flames, instantly incinerating it to ashes. Merica, our teams Mage, race as you can see is an Elf. Because Elves are close to nature with extremely high affinity for Magic and magic, they are naturally born Mages. Even among peers of the same class, Mericas magic is top-notch. She is proficient in Flame Series and Ice Series magic. Aside from the must-learn skills for Mages, Chanting and Meditation, Merica used all her Skill Points on MagicFire and MagicIce, leveling them to Level 4, thus able to use Intermediate Magic in these two series, currently at Level 42, also a Fourth Rank adventurer. Saying this, Vivian suddenly turned and slammed into the side. Boom! A Lizardman that silently approached was fiercely knocked away by Vivians Tower Shield, slammed against a tree trunk, becoming barely alive. As for me, you should already know. As the team captain, I am a defense-type vanguard, with skills such as One-Handed Sword, Shield, Light Equipment, Deflection, Taunt, and Damage Reduction, currently at Level 50, Fifth Class Adventurer. Vivian turned her head, showing a smile to Shane. Next, let me introduce you to our teams strongest, and also the foremost genius within Lamijion. As if riding Vivians words, a petite figure whisked past everyone. Chapter 46: 045 [Magical Sword] Chapter 46: 045 [Magical Sword] Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whoo! The sound of the wind howled through the mountains. It was not a wind brought by nature, but by a person. At this moment, the petite girl in the black robe transformed into a gust of wind, dashing forward while lifting her head and looking at the Lizardman crowd, her eyes under the hood gleaming coldly. ... In the next instant, a pair of weapons fell into the girls hands. These were a pair of lethal blades with fearsome, serrated edges. Holding such a pair of deadly blades, Tielle darted into the Lizardman crowd. Ha! Ha! The Lizardmen cried out. But that was the only reaction they could manage. Slash! As the sound of flesh tearing rang out, one Lizardman had not even reacted before its body was sliced open by a fearsome blade, splattering a large amount of blood. Tielle decisively and swiftly slew the nearest Lizardman and flicked the blood off the blade. Ha! Ha! The nearby Lizardmen reacted, each one becoming furious as they surrounded Tielle, unabashedly swinging their longswords at her without a shred of mercy. In response, Tielle seemed to have already mastered the enemies movements and actions, her figure flashing and darting like a gust of wind, creating a series of afterimages and evading all the incoming sword slashes. Moreover, as she evaded, Tielle used the momentum from her footwork and dodging to close in rapidly along the Lizardmens weapons. Slash! The blade flashed, severing a Lizardmans head, leaving its body and head parted. Tielle also has another skill. Vivian spoke with an impressive tone. Look carefully, that skill is incredible. It was indeed incredible. Because Shane had already seen Tielle using this skill. Ha! Under the circumstances of its companions being continually slain, a Lizardman, being Tielles next target, seemed to become fearful, directly abandoning its longsword and instead raising the round shield equipped on its other hand to protect itself tightly. Yet, facing a shield-bearing enemy, Tielle did not avoid it; instead, she accelerated and charged forward. Buzz! In her hand, one of the dual blades suddenly began to tremble. A surge of magic power infused the blade, enveloping the blade edge and causing it to shimmer with a red glow. Die. Tielle coldly declared with a merciless voice. Slash! As the blade flashed with a red glow, the Lizardman, along with its raised round shield, was cut in two. That is... Shanes face once again showed an expression of surprise. Vivians explanation quickly followed from the side. That is an advanced skill that should only have an extremely low chance of being acquired at Level 70Magical Sword. Vivian explained. As the name suggests, it is a skill that adds magical attacks to ones weapon. The higher the level, the stronger the power, and it can flexibly extend and change shape. Even at Level 1, the attack power is sufficient to cut through steel. Historically, there are stories of people splitting city walls or even the sea with a Magical Sword. It is the skill that all melee fighters dream of having. There is a significant difference in status in the industry between those who have mastered this skill and those who have not, because high-level demons and even members of the Demon Clan often have high defense, making physical attacks very difficult to cause significant damage. The skill can deal effective damage even to Elemental demons that are completely immune to physical attacks or to demons without a solid form. Tielle acquired this skill three months ago and has trained it to Level 2, which is another reason that makes her a renowned genius. Upon hearing this, Shanes thoughts became active. Chapter 47: 046 Is this a code? Chapter 47: 046 Is this a code? Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Sure, heres the translation of the text: Quickly, all the Lizardmen were defeated. Not only were they struck down by Tielles sharp blade, but also by Lu Muyas fists and Mericas magic. These three girls all demonstrated exceptional strength, especially Tielle, which somewhat changed Shanes view of her. Even Lu Muya and Merica gazed at Tielle with eyes of admiration. ... As expected, Tielle is still so amazing. No, shes probably become even more amazing than before, right? Lu Muya and Merica huddled around Tielle, chattering incessantly with such remarks. It seems these two girls were little fan girls of Tielle. But, have they forgotten that Tielle is younger than them? Well, theres no rule against admiring someone younger, wasnt it the same in the previous world where a bunch of girls went crazy for young heartthrobs much younger than themselves? Used to it. Used to it. You all worked hard. While Shane was lost in thought, Vivian came forward to console her friends, her expression once again filled with warmth and gentleness, completely different from her earlier shrewd demeanor. Of course, Tielle didnt take everyones praises to heart. This level is nothing, Tielle said flatly, Its at least not comparable to that Princess. Those words caught Shanes attention. Princess? Who might that be? Without noticing Shanes pondering, Vivian spoke with a wry smile. The person youre comparing to is a bit odd. In Mitra and throughout the entire Human Realm, no one can surpass her. Those who can truly defeat her, even searching the Divine World, Demon Realm, and Human Realm, might only be from the level of the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons, right? Vivians words were met with Tielles silence. But it wasnt silent rebuttal, it was acknowledgment. Clearly, Tielle also agreed with Vivians statement. But... Huh? Shane suddenly paused. For some reason, Tielle turned to look at him. Although he couldnt see the face and eyes under her hood, Shane felt the gaze Tielle cast upon him was filled with contemplation. ... At this, even Tielle, Vivian, Lu Muya, and Merica fell silent, lost for words. Shane realized his mistake and wished he could slap himself. (Am I some kind of tsundere?) Shane wanted to die of embarrassment. However, at this moment, Tielle said something surprising. I can teach you. In front of everyone, Tielle actually said that. Tielle? Vivian was instantly surprised. Huh? Lu Muya was also shocked. Youre going to teach? Merica was equally full of surprise. Because anyone who knew Tielle knew that this genius girl wasnt someone enthusiastic about communicating with others; she was usually quite cold to people, only somewhat relaxing in front of her teammates, but that was just an attitude change; essentially, she wasnt the type to actively help others. Moreover, Tielle previously had a guarded attitude towards Shane, always wary of him. Such a sudden change in Tielle was indeed unexpected. Even more unexpected was that Tielle so directly declared she would teach Shane the Magical Sword skill. Thats the Magical Sword, you know? Even a Level 70 melee cant easily learn such advanced skills. Merica blurted out what anyone familiar with the situation would want to say. Such an advanced skill that even Level 70 melees can barely learn; Tielle had been acclaimed as a premier genius for mastering it before Level 60, yet now she was going to teach it to a Level 10 novice adventurer? People who knew would certainly say, Stop messing around. But Tielle was unmoved. Come find me after returning to Lamijion. After saying that, Tielle turned and left. Lu Muya and Merica exchanged glances again, then hurriedly followed. This... Shane hadnt yet reacted and stood there blinking rapidly. The remaining Vivian looked at Shane with a meaningful gaze and then smiled. See, I told you someone actually had dropped their guard around you; you just didnt know it. Vivian said in a lighthearted tone, leaving Shane speechless. Alright. It seemed that as a Hero who traversed to the Otherworld, he still had some credibility. Chapter 48: 047 The End of the Adventure Activities Chapter 48: 047 The End of the Adventure Activities Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The following events proceeded smoothly in accordance with the battle plan Vivian had established. After Merica extracted the spring water, the group remained hidden around the area, waiting for the demons to appear. A considerable number of demons, drawn by the Magic Sources allure, emerged, with their variety as vast as when Shane first spent ten days in this worlds forest. Among them was even a swarm of Thorny-Horned Demons, which Shane had previously annihilated, making him feel... nostalgic? No way! That period was undoubtedly a dark chapter in Shanes history, almost akin to a psychological trauma. He nearly couldnt resist charging in to wipe out that group of Thorny-Horned Demons once again. Unfortunately, it seemed unnecessary for Shane to take action. ... As Vivian had initially stated, the demons attracted by the Magic Source were all engaged in a fierce battle over the spring water. The scene was far more spectacular than when Tielle slaughtered the Lizardman horde, featuring not only a fiery and electrifying display from various demons but also a gruesome feast of mutual biting and devouring, making Shane feel like he was watching an unprecedented horror movie. It was somewhat nauseating. Without the ten days of experience in the forest, Shane felt he would have vomited on the spot.@@@@ Its worth mentioning that the girls of Vivians Team were much more composed than Shane. Even the most timid, Lu Muya, watched the scene with a serious expression, unfazed. Their psychological resilience far exceeded that of modern girls who would scream for half a day at the sight of cockroaches and mice. After all, they are adventurers. Theyve grown accustomed to such scenes. At least Shane thought he should learn this level of composure. This is the downfall of a character blessed with overpowered abilities. Tons of strength, but lacking in everything else. So, isnt there some skill that might instantly enlighten someone into an ice-cool, suave leader? Oh, my plug-in... While Shane was lost in his thoughts, the Fire Lizards, the target of Vivians Team, finally appeared in droves. They also joined the brutal fighting, with many eventually meeting their end at the claws and fangs of other demons, leaving behind their carcasses. The battle raged on until a Level 62 rhinoceros-like demon arrived, signaling the end. This rhinoceros demon demonstrated overwhelming power, slaughtering all competitors before finally drinking the entire spring dry and departing contentedly. Vivian hesitated before those words, leaving Shane to nod in ignorant agreement. In the end, all those demons were dealt with by Lu Muya and Merica. ... Is everyone ready? At the foot of the Mangar Mountain Range, sitting atop the carriage, Vivian called to the carriages interior. Rea... Ready! We can go now! Sister Vivian! Lu Muya responded nervously while Merica replied with energy, making Vivian smile. Then, lets head back to Lamijion. Vivian spurred the carriage forward. Upon closer inspection, one could see the roof and cargo area of the carriage were stacked full of luggage crammed with demon materials, testament to a fruitful harvest. Shane also sat inside, watching the Mangar Mountain Range fade into the distance, reflecting on his first adventures conclusion. But Shane wasnt sentimental; rather, he eagerly anticipated returning to Lamijion. Once Im back, Ill first learn the Magical Sword skill from Tielle. I must learn as many skills as I can; otherwise, wasting Skill Points is a shame. Plus, magicI really want to learn magic. There were many things Shane wanted to do. Compared to disputes between heroes and Demon Kings, the Divine Race and Demon Clan, and troublesome matters like peace among the three clans, Shane was more interested in these pursuits. This Otherworld is quite interesting after all. Adventure was also quite fun. Right? Chapter 49: 048 ’This money is really easy to earn. Chapter 49: 048 This money is really easy to earn. Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lamijion, adventurers guild. Just like always, the adventurers guild was as noisy as ever today. In the first-floor hall of the guild, adventurers wearing various equipment and carrying different weapons gathered as if to vent their emotions, eating meat in big bites and drinking in gulps, a scene that seemed to have become the norm. Of course, some people gathered in front of the bulletin board, selecting various quests, while queues formed at the guild staffs counters, contributing to the lively scene. ... Until a certain moment, the noise in the guild noticeably decreased. The reason was simple. Because a strikingly noticeable team in every sense appeared in the first-floor hall of the guild. Look, Vivians Team is back. Oh? Theyre quite fast this time, huh? Miss Vivian is as beautiful as ever. Merica is still breathtakingly beautiful as well, no wonder shes an elf. Little Lu Muya is also very cute, right? Hey, keep your voice down. If Tielle hears that, youll be in trouble. As expected, all the women in that team are too good-looking. I really want to join that team. Look, that newbie is still with them. Seems like he didnt do anything that annoyed them. Really a lucky guy. Amidst such chatter, Shane and his party returned to the adventurers guild, stepping into the guild hall once again. Shane naturally could hear the murmurs around him, and he could even feel the gazes full of assessments and even prickling eyes, silently shrugging his shoulders mentally. (It really was a predictable reaction.) Vivian conversed so smoothly with the guild staff, then asked Lu Muya, who had been carrying a backpack larger than herself, to step forward and hand the backpack to the guild staff. Whats going on? Shane was a bit confused. Surprisingly, Tielle, who had been silent by the side, answered Shanes question. This is to confirm whether the materials we collected outside the quests have any demand. Tielle said quietly, Because when adventurers fight demons outside, they often deal with demons unrelated to the quest targets and collect their materials. These materials, although not within the quest scope, might have requests for collecting them or defeating such demons from the guild, so usually, adventurers can report to the guild to complete the quests they did not take but have already completed. Shane was enlightened. It made sense. If during adventuring, one collected materials of other demons, and if the guild had collection requests for those materials, one could hand them over post-completion, finishing those tasks and earning extra quest rewards. Even if there was no current request for collecting them, none could say there wouldnt be in the future, so adventurers would also hand some materials to the guild for management, allowing them to provide them directly when the need for those materials arose, completing those tasks. Some people dont do this, though. They take the demon materials they collected to shops in the town to sell for money. Ultimately, it depends on the individual. Tielle spoke in a flat tone. Our team usually hands materials over to the guild unless they are particularly high-level and valuable. If you think this is not appropriate, you can propose it to Vivian, who will then calculate your share of materials and hand them to you to manage yourself. This is our teams approach. That was quite humane. Shane thought so while saying, I have no objections, so lets handle it this way. Tielle nodded without saying more. Before long, Vivian returned with Lu Muya and Merica, having handled the task and material matters. Lucky us, several materials were in demand, and we completed a few more quests, earning a reward of sixty gold coins. Vivian said with a smile while holding a pouch with the distributed amount. We earned a total of a hundred gold coins for this task. Each person can get twenty gold coins in rewards. Here, take it. With that, Vivian handed four pouches to the group. This money is easy to make. Shane thought, reaching out to the pouch given to him. Just then, a hand suddenly reached from the side, snatching the pouch that Vivian was about to hand to Shane. Its not suitable for a newbie to take so much reward; better use it to treat everyone to drinks. A voice full of laughter sounded, reaching everyones ears. Chapter 50: 049 "Razahad Chapter 50: 049 Razahad Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sudden voice and situation left everyone present dumbfounded. Shane also raised an eyebrow, turned his head, and looked at the owner of the hand that had snatched away the money bag. This was a young girl who had appeared in the hall at some unknown time and was standing beside Vivian, seemingly of the same age as Vivian. She was dressed in attire resembling a military uniform and wore glasses, exuding an aura of intelligence and competence. Riley? ... Seeing this person, Vivian was first stunned and then called out her name. The newcomer was Riley. The surrounding guild staff and adventurers immediately stood up together. Guildmaster! Everyone greeted Riley in this manner. Including Tielle, including Lu Muya, and also including Merica. Guildmaster? Shane was likewise surprised. Youre Shane, arent you? Riley looked at Shane, squinting her keen eyes behind the glasses, then smiled and said, Nice to meet you. Im Riley Lazahad, the guildmaster of the Lamijion Adventurer Guild. Please take care in the future. This was the first time Shane heard someone report their surname. Moreover, it was the guildmaster of the Lamijion Adventurer Guild. Why did you come down? Vivian asked with a bit of surprise and amazement, an attitude that clearly showed she was familiar with Riley. And indeed, she was. I think what the guildmaster said makes sense, Shane replied candidly. As a new adventurer, taking so much of the reward isnt appropriate. As a newly-recruited member who was only Level 10 and hadnt learned any skills, joining Vivians team had already sparked various debates. If he took an equal share of the reward like the senior team members, it wouldnt be reasonable. At least, to others, Shane was just tagging along with Vivians team for the trip. Given his level, there was no way he could complete Silver Level or Gold Level commissions. If Shane had accepted those rewards, by the following day, he would have received criticism from the entire adventurers guild. This not only would have been detrimental to Shane but also would have affected Vivians team. (This guildmaster must have come here for this reason.) Given that Riley was Vivians childhood friend and had known her for over ten years, she surely understood Vivians character and ways, knowing she wouldnt shortchange Shane and hence came to intervene. In other words, Riley was here to help Shane and Vivian avoid potential criticism. I didnt contribute much on this commission; the credit belongs to everyone else. I was just watching from the side, Shane said with a clear sense of self-awareness, Ill shamelessly take just one gold coin as a reward this time. This made sense. After all, the Bloodsucking Vine was eradicated by Merica using magic, the spring water was collected by Merica, and the demon parts were handled by Tielle and Lu Muya. Shane had only defeated one Golem, which wasnt related to the commission. Taking too much of the reward wouldnt be fitting. If not for feeling that Vivian wouldnt accept it, Shane wouldnt have wanted to take any reward at all. After all, Shane had the pride of a man. While he had been cared for by Vivian, he couldnt take advantage in other aspects so boldly. He hadnt thought of this earlier, but now that Riley had pointed it out, Shane naturally wouldnt accept the reward. But... Vivian furrowed her brows, seemingly unable to accept it. Come on, he already said it, so dont be stubborn, Riley patted Vivians shoulder. There are times when kindness needs to be selective. Not being able to differentiate between public and private is one of your few weaknesses. Its not the first time youve brought in newcomers; you should have realized this earlier, and this time you should reflect on it. As she spoke, Riley took out a gold coin from the snatched money bag and approached Shane. Youve got a promising future, kid. Im keeping an eye on you. Riley reached out, took Shanes hand, and placed the gold coin in his palm, showing him an appreciative smile. Thanks for the compliment. Shane returned the smile, looking at this generous yet meticulous guildmaster, and praised her inwardly. (Shes quite an interesting woman.) Chapter 51: 050 I will remember this favor. Chapter 51: 050 I will remember this favor. Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After that, Riley dragged a displeased Vivian upstairs. I imagine they had a lot to talk about, right? The guild members seemed to breathe a sigh of relief once Riley left, returning to their noisy state. Meanwhile, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica stayed behind and approached Shane, who was still watching the direction Riley and Vivian had left. Lets go. ... Tielle spoke calmly and, with Lu Muya and Merica, walked out of the guild. Shane withdrew his gaze and, staying near Tielle and the others, left the guild hall. Once they left the guild and came outside, Shane was called by someone. Um... Lu Muya cautiously approached Shane for conversation. Hmm? Shane looked at Lu Muya. Being stared at by Shane, Lu Muya immediately shrank her neck, seemingly reluctant to speak to Shane. But in the end, Lu Muya gathered her courage. Th-this is for you! Lu Muya held a small bag in her hands, closing her eyes as she offered it to Shane. Her timid and shy demeanor almost made Shane think this cute Beastman girl was offering him a love letter, confessing to him. Unfortunately, what Lu Muya handed to Shane was not a love letter but a pouch of money. What is this? Shane was puzzled. Th-that... Lu Muya stammered, unable to form a complete sentence, making people anxious. Seeing this, Merica hesitated for a moment before speaking up for her. That was secretly given to us by President Riley just now, Merica said softly. I think this is likely intended for you. Merica reminded. Indeed. Distribution of rewards does not necessarily have to happen publicly. Vivian could have taken the reward with her team and left, distributing it in private. This way, no one would know how much Shane received, and no one could criticize. In other words... The president was not trying to prevent me from receiving too much reward and avoid disparagement. She came to see whether I needed assistance, but she happened to observe Vivian distributing the rewards publicly, felt it was inappropriate, and thus intervened? Shane understood. It seems to be the case, Tielle nodded and said, From your actions and Vivians stance, the president determined you could be helped, so she secretly passed the funds to Lu Muya, who brought them to you. Y-yes! Lu Muya said nervously. P-please accept it! Saying this, Lu Muya lowered her head, offering the pouch to Shane again in a manner akin to handing over a love letter, her face flushed with embarrassment. Shane smiled slightly and finally accepted the pouch, opening it to glance at the contents. What he saw startled Shane. So much? The pouch was filled with gleaming coins, at least a hundred pieces. It should include the amount taken from you earlier. Tielle provided Shane with an explanation. Thats too much. Shane frowned. A hundred gold coins, equivalent to a million copper coins, was akin to several million in the previous world. Even if its aid money, giving so much to a newcomer, is it really okay? Moreover, Shane had already decided not to take an excessive reward. If the pouch included the part just taken from him, Shane did not wish to accept it. In response, Tielle offered only one sentence. Consider it as the presidents expectation for you; repay her in the future. This statement left Shane silent. All right. Shane remained silent for a moment before finally saying, Ill remember this favor. Riley Lazahad. Indeed, a fascinating woman. Chapter 52: 051 Can you guarantee this? Chapter 52: 051 Can you guarantee this? Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meanwhile, in the guild masters room on the top floor of the adventurers guild, Riley was unsurprisingly being grumbled at by Vivian. Alright, alright, its my fault, okay? Riley conceded, I was just trying to lend you a hand. How did it end up like this? The head of the Lamijion Adventurer Guild wore a helpless expression, likely already dreading Vivians persistent complaints. But Vivian maintained her stance. ... No matter what, this is an internal matter of our team. You forcing your way in doesnt bode well for you, does it? Vivian was still holding onto her grievance. Yet, Vivian wasnt entirely wrong. If, as the guild master, you casually interfere with the affairs of adventurer teams, especially something as sensitive as payment, and rumors of it are spread by someone with an agenda, other adventurer teams might start harboring a distance from you. Is that alright? Vivian expressed her concerns. This wasnt an exaggeration. Riley understood that what she did today could lead to trouble if not handled properly or if exploited by someone with ill intentions. However, Riley wasnt too worried either. Do you think my three years as guild master in Lamijion were just a sham? Riley smiled and said, Situations like this, Ill nip them in the bud before they can even arise. Others might not know, but dont you? Upon hearing this from Riley, Vivian finally felt a bit relieved. Just as Riley understood Vivian, Vivian also knew Riley very well. She clearly knew how meticulous the only daughter of this Great Noble House was, and would not allow such possibilities to occur. While other high-ranking individuals might only showcase their abilities after an incident occurs, solving it perfectly to display their intelligence and gain the worlds praise, Riley was different. She didnt want to exhaust herself solving problems when they occurred; instead, she was keen on taking measures to nip risks in the bud before they happened. Thanks to this approach, most people in Lamijion viewed Riley as noble and kind-hearted, seeing her support for newcomers as a benevolent gesture. Little did they know, Rileys actions stemmed from her desire to eliminate potential risks. Newcomers frequently encountering danger? Then assist them by enhancing their equipment and supplies to ensure their safety to the greatest extent possible. Struggling to find excellent adventurers? Then, give them enough attention during their novice stages and nurture them. These policies were all due to Rileys foresight and diligence in preparing for the future. Following this working style, Riley had previously prevented several significant events from occurring, keeping her three-year tenure peaceful and uneventful. Thus, people only recognized the guild masters kindness and generosity without realizing how meticulous she was in identifying the origins of various events and extinguishing them. This is why newcomers like Shane would capture Rileys attention and subsequently be assigned to Vivians team. Riley also went directly to the hall to meet Shane after Vivians team returned. If it were someone else, they might not have acted so directly, voluntarily meeting the person they wanted to see. Instead, they would have sent guild staff to bring the person to them, upholding their status as guild master. To be honest, the reason Vivian cared so much for newcomers and was so committed to nurturing them was largely due to Rileys influence. Otherwise, gentle as she was, Vivian wasnt inclined to care for everyone indiscriminately. Naturally, Riley, who had such an influence on Vivian, wouldnt allow any discordant rumors to surface. Vivian inquired. What else can I do? Riley replied with annoyance, Help clean up after that rookie, of course. Clean up after him? Vivian immediately understood and asked, Have you investigated Shane? To an extent. Riley pouted and said, You know my natureI like to prepare for the worst. Since Ive taken special care of that newcomer, I naturally had to do a preliminary investigation, just in case something came up. But in the end, Riley found nothing, as if Shane had suddenly emerged from a crack in the stone. Originally, I thought it was just because the time was too short, so I couldnt find anything useful. But now it seems that this investigation not only cant continue, but I also need to think of ways to obscure his information, even forge an identity for him. That was Rileys plan. Is it possible? Vivian asked, just in case. Its not a big problem. We can just pass him off as someone from an orphanage Ive supported. Riley quickly and thoroughly considered it. Because many adventurers who had built families died heroically in their adventures, Riley had established orphanages for the children they left behind. From these orphanages, children often followed in their parents footsteps or chose to become adventurers to thank Riley and become self-sufficient. Given this, if Riley wanted to forge an identity for Shane, it would be quite straightforward. Provided he is trustworthy? Riley reminded, I dont want to inadvertently help a foreign spy or a spy from the Demon Clan. Can you guarantee that? Riley stared intently at Vivian. Vivian couldnt help hesitating for a moment but then resolutely nodded. Although weve only had brief contact and his existence itself is quite an unstable factor, I can assure you, he is not a foreign spy or a spy from the Demon Clan. Vivian recalled Shanes reaction when discussing the war from a thousand years ago, steeling herself as she spoke. If anything happens, I will take full responsibility. Upon hearing this, Riley smiled immediately. To make you go this far, that rookie really hit the jackpot. Riley shrugged and said, Alright, Ill join you on this venture. Vivian felt a warmth in her heart. She knew that Riley deciding to do this meant Riley would be shouldering immense risk. For Riley, who aimed to nip any risks in the bud, this wasnt a decision made lightly. Vivian could only say one thing. Thank you. Everything was encapsulated in these brief words. Since Ive already supported that rookie, lets see it through to the end. Riley smiled. However... Im getting more curious about that rookie. I need to find a chance to have a drink with him. Chapter 53: 052 Conditions for Acquiring Skill Chapter 53: 052 Conditions for Acquiring Skill Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation For the conversation and decision between Riley and Vivian, Shane naturally could not have known about it. After all, the ability he activated was not some kind of all-knowing power, so it was impossible for him to know that he was receiving more care than he had imagined in a place where he was unaware. Shane simply returned to the inn after parting ways with Tielle and the others, slept a deep sleep, and replenished his spirit. Then, the next day, Shane did not head to the adventurers guild, nor did he meet up with the members of Vivians Team; instead, he left Lamijion alone and came to a patch of forest in the outskirts. Is this the place? ... Looking at the forest that maintained its natural form, Shane verified the address he remembered. After exiting the East City Gate and heading south along the main road, then entering the forest on the outskirts, this should be it. But, what should he do next? Shane began to worry. Fortunately, he didnt have to worry for long as the target appeared on its own. Are you here? With somewhat cold words, a girl clad in a black robe silently approached from the front. Who else could it be but Tielle? Sorry, Im late. Shane quickly stepped forward. No worries, I just got here myself. Tielle replied calmly. The conversation between the two seemed rather mundane, but if it werent for Tielles cold attitude and tone, based on the content alone, it really resembled something a couple might say when meeting before a date. At least, that was how Shane felt. Unfortunately, the people involved had no such intentions. Since youre here, lets get started immediately, Tielle turned around, saying, Lets first move to a less conspicuous place. Alright. Shane obediently followed. There was no choice, today, Shane was here to be a student. Shane hesitated to voice his question. Just as you imagined, Tielle glanced at Shane and said, Shes now the sole pillar of her family, adventuring only to raise her seven seven-year-old sisters. She and her sisters are now in a state of mutual reliance. Shane fell silent. If thats the case, Shane could understand why the timid and shy Lu Muya chose to become an adventurer, engaging in dangerous activities. It wasnt because Lu Muya wanted to do so, but because she had no choice but to do so for her sisters. ...Next time, lets bring some gifts for Lu Muya. Shane decided. Just dont scare her, Tielle seemed indifferent about it. While speaking, the two arrived in a more open wilderness. Lets do it here, Tielle turned around to face Shane, saying, Without further ado, let me first tell you the conditions to acquire the [Magical Sword] Skill. Shane nodded, paying close attention. In this situation, Tielle began her explanation. As you might know, this Skill is a melee type of trump card, only with a very low probability of being acquired when at Level 70. Compared to regular skills, whether in terms of Attack Power, Damage, or usefulness, it is significantly superior. Tielle explained in a cold tone. However, the conditions to acquire the [Magical Sword] Skill are actually not that high, consisting of only two. First: Increase a melee-type Weapon Skill to Level 5 or above. Second: Magic Power must meet the standard. As long as these two conditions are met, generally speaking, it is possible to acquire the [Magical Sword] Skill. But its these two conditions that few people can meet. The reason is simple. Melee experts usually dont have abundant Magic Power, and those with sufficient Magic Power often choose to become mages, so even though these two conditions are not difficult to meet individually, meeting them both is harder than you might think. Tielle directed her gaze at Shane, speaking thus. If you cant meet these two conditions, then even if I teach you, you wont be able to acquire the [Magical Sword] Skill. The point Tielle intended to express was clear. Have you met these two conditions? That was the intent. Chapter 54: 053 "Perception" and "Operation Chapter 54: 053 Perception and Operation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Uh... Shanes expression suddenly turned a bit sheepish. It wasnt because he felt guilty for not meeting the learning conditions. Quite the opposite, Shane felt that he had more than fulfilled the conditions. ... Raise a melee weapon skill to Level 5 or above? Shanes Two-Handed Sword was already at Level 10. Magic Power must meet the standard? Although he didnt know exactly what the standard was, every time Shane leveled up, his abilities grew to the maximum. He also possessed the Magic Guide skill, which significantly improved his Magic Power and magical abilities; this skill was also at Level 10. If this still didnt meet the standard, Shane wouldnt believe it. Therefore, in terms of learning conditions, Shane undoubtedly met them, even exceeded them. However, for those uninformed, Shane was still just a Level 10 newbie adventurer, who hadnt acquired a single skill, and didnt seem capable of meeting the conditions to learn the Magical Sword. Because of this, when Tielle previously expressed her willingness to teach him the Magical Sword, everyone in Vivians Team was surprised, werent they? If Shane admitted here that he met the learning conditions, it would be akin to telling Tielle that he had actually been hiding information about his skills. That being the case... (No, maybe Tielle has already noticed something.) Shane suddenly realized. After all, Tielle had agreed to Shanes request to learn the Magical Sword without hesitation. If Tielle thought Shane couldnt meet the conditions to learn the Magical Sword, would she have agreed so readily? Certainly not. So... (This girl must have noticed something unusual about me, right?) Shane stared at Tielle, speechless. Now, concentrate your attention and focus on yourself, perceive your own Magic Power. Hearing this, Shane nodded and closed his eyes. His consciousness dove into his body. Thump thump... His heartbeat seemed unusually clear. Shane focused all his attention and searched for Magic Power within himself. Before long... I feel it. Shane spoke with his eyes closed. In his mind, he could sense streams of Magic Power flowing within him. It felt as if he could see air currents or water streams flowing inside himself. In the past, Shane had felt Magic Power within his body, but never as clearly as now. Previously, Shane couldnt say he was perceiving Magic Power. He was merely following the techniques for using skills, naturally allowing Magic Power to activate as the skill was used. Consequently... Skill acquiredMagic Perceptionlearn? The just-mentioned skill, Shane effortlessly earned the qualification to learn. Before Shane could react, Tielles voice reached his ears. Focus your spirit more, concentrate deep within your body, use your consciousness to guide Magic Power, and release it. Remember, dont release Magic Power with the feeling of using a skill. That way, Magic Power will follow that skills activation method naturally, and you wont be able to control it, rendering it meaningless. You need to manipulate Magic Power with your own feeling, first mobilize it little by little, then gather it in the hand holding the weapon and release it. Note, dont release it all at once, it will disperse; let Magic Power flow through your arm into the weapon and gather within it. Listening to the instructions, Shane, who at some point drew the broad blade sword from his waist, followed Tielles guidance, manipulating the Magic Power within him. Skill acquiredMagic Manipulationlearn? Shane immediately obtained the new skill. Chapter 55: 054 Earth-shattering Accident Chapter 55: 054 Earth-shattering Accident Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Learn! This time, Shane reacted instantly and learned both of the newly acquired Skills. Not only that, but Shane also instantly raised Magic Manipulation to Level 10. This Skill, which he had acquired less than a second ago, thus transformed into a Divine Skill of the Top Level in Shanes hands. ... At this moment, Shane felt his Magic Power flowing through his body as if guided by his own will, perfectly controlled by him. Shanes mind moved, and Magic Power gathered at his hand at an incredible speed, then infused into the broad blade sword he held tightly. Buzz! A slight sound of vibration arose. It was seen that the broad blade sword in Shanes hand began to emit a glow. That was the glow of Magic Power. By human operation, Magic Power transformed into Power and became visible to the human eye. Seeing this, Tielle was somewhat surprised. Did he actually complete the stage of releasing Magic Power and manipulating Magic Power so quickly? Since Tielle had also gone through this stage, she knew very well that it wasnt easy to achieve. As a general rule, its difficult for most people to even directly perceive Magic Power. Under such circumstances, even if they can feel the Magic Power within their own body, it is naturally extremely difficult to mobilize it smoothly, let alone release it outside. Just as the spring water of the Magic Source will eventually evaporate and disperse into the atmosphere, the Magic Power within a human body can only flow internally. Once released outside, it typically disperses and requires rigorous training to maintain its form and be manipulated. Initially, Tielle was stuck at this stage for a whole month before successfully moving past it. It is said that if one possesses the Magic Manipulation Skill, this stage will be crossed easily. However, even so, Shane succeeded extraordinarily quickly, didnt he? As expected of... Tielle murmured to herself. But quickly, Tielle became serious again. Just like that, maintain control over the Magic Power, letting it circulate within the weapon, and be sure not to relax control, or itll disperse immediately. Correct because Shane successfully stabilized the astonishing Magic Power gathered in the broad blade sword with Level 10 of the Magical Sword skill. And incorrect because, with the instant level-up of the skill, the power of Shanes Magical Sword naturally increased dramatically. Boom! A storm of Magic Power exploded, causing the Magic Blade on Shanes raised broad blade sword to expand in an instant. The original Magic Blade, which was already over a hundred meters, now directly soared into the clouds. Shane almost subconsciously swung his hand down. Dont! A familiar cold voice entered Shanes ear, carrying a rare tone of panic and urgency. But, unfortunately, it was already too late. The Magic Blade that soared into the clouds toppled down like a heavenly pillar, descending with a dazzling glow and a storm of Magic Power. Boom!!! On this day, in the outskirts of Lamijion, a sudden earth-shattering roar appeared. Along with the roar, the ground trembled, giving a feeling as if the world was crumbling. Countless Demons were startled by this cosmic phenomenon and fled, forming various small and large beast tides. Passing caravans and adventurers on the nearby roads were similarly frightened, becoming panic-stricken. Even the citizens of Lamijion felt a tremor underfoot and heard a thunderous noise from the horizon, causing many to be startled, with numerous children directly bursting into tears. What happened!? Such a loud noise just appeared all of a sudden, scared me to death! Was it thunder? Is it thunder? No, it doesnt quite sound like thunder. Moreover, the ground seemed to shake just now. Did you feel it too? What on earth happened? In Lamijion, such nervous and anxious discussions echoed everywhere. Soon, the scouting teams of the adventurers guild and the towns Knight Order were deployed, seemingly preparing to investigate. No one knew that all this was merely caused by a newbie adventurer practicing skills. Chapter 56: 055 ’Then lets go quickly! Chapter 56: 055 Then lets go quickly! Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I caused trouble... That was Shanes only thought at this moment. There was no other way. Looking at the scene in front of him, Shane really couldnt think of any other word to describe his actions except causing trouble. ... As you could see, in front of Shane, the once empty wilderness had completely changed. Boom, boom, boom, boom... That was the sound of countless rocks crashing to the ground. Whew... That was the sound of dust dissipating into the air. A massive slash mark, like a crack in the earth, divided the wilderness and continued to extend forward, finally reaching a mountain peak, looking like an abyssal cliff, making ones heart skip a beat. Even more horrifying was that the tall mountain at the end of the cliff-like chasm appeared to be split in two. Adding to that the residual magic power still raging around like invisible tornadoes, how could Shane not know what good deed he had done? ...No wonder its the ultimate move of the melee type, its power is indeed extraordinary. Shane made an objective assessment, like a master in a martial arts novel, with a calm demeanor. If you ignored the cold sweat streaming down his forehead. Cough, cough... At this point, the sound of a difficult cough came from the side, and Shane finally remembered something important. Tielle! Shane wasnt alone here. Immediately, Shane quickly turned his head to look in the direction of the cough. There, Tielle was kneeling on one knee on the ground, raising her hands to shield herself as if she had been blocking an incoming storm, now coughing constantly, looking rather embarrassed. Are you...are you okay? Shane hurried over, wanting to help but not knowing how, looking terribly awkward. You...@@@@ Tielle ignored Shanes awkwardness, raising her head as she coughed, looking at Shane. Although Shane couldnt see Tielles expression under the hood, he inexplicably knew the gaze of this young girl at this moment. Shanes thoughtless words made Tielles eyebrow twitch involuntarily. However, now was not the time for leisurely conversation. Suppressing her urge to say something more, Tielle stood up. But as she stood, Tielles delicate body tilted to one side. Are you...are you alright? Seeing this, Shane quickly reached out and supported Tielle. Im fine! Tielles face under the hood turned slightly red, and she gave Shane a fierce glare, seemingly annoyed. After all, being so scared that she went weak in the knees and unable to stand was truly embarrassing. Uh... Shane seemed to understand what had happened, shrinking his head back and speaking meekly, I really didnt mean it. Seeing Shane looking both aggrieved and too scared to say much, Tielle found it both frustrating and amusing. After a moment of silence, Tielle spoke. Its best if you dont mention todays events to anyone, Tielle said. Not even to Vivian. Not even to Vivian? Shane was taken aback. Thats the best, Tielle said blandly. Its not about not trusting Vivian, just that the fewer people know, the less trouble well have. Alright, Shane pondered for a moment, then nodded. If it meant less trouble, Shane was all for it. Anyway, it wasnt that big of a deal, right? Hopefully... And, Tielle glanced at Shane, her voice turning serious and stern for the first time, dont casually use the Magical Sword again. This was important, and Tielle had to remind him specifically. Otherwise, thinking of the possible consequences gave Tielle chills. I cant use it? Shane asked in some dismay, Doesnt that mean all the skills I learned were wasted? Then wouldnt everything done today be completely for nothing? Tielle also frowned. Then she sighed. At least, until you can control the power freely, its best not to use this skill in front of others, Tielle advised, and as if remembering something, added, Also, dont use it in crowded areas. Alright. Shane then felt relieved and nodded without another word. After that, the two of them quickened their pace to leave, as if they were really escaping a crime scene. But this breathtaking scene remained. Undoubtedly, even hundreds of years later, this place would still look the same and might even become a tourist attraction. Chapter 57: 056 "Lv.18 Chapter 57: 056 Lv.18 Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After leaving the crime scene... Correction, after leaving the site of the incident, Shane originally thought he would be questioned by Tielle. After all, no matter how you looked at it, a novice adventurer could not possibly wield a Magical Sword with such power. No, rather, someone who could wield a Magical Sword with such power, as far as Tielle knew, probably couldnt be found besides Shane. If you wanted to find someone who could compare to the Magical Sword Shane wielded, youd probably have to look for that hero who left a legend of splitting the sea. ... But even that hero probably spent a considerable amount of time and effort raising their level to achieve such mastery over the Magical Sword. And Shane? It might not have even been a minute since he first learned the Magical Sword until he wielded it with such power. Plus, with Shanes level being so low, achieving such an earth-shattering result without being questioned was impossible. Therefore, after leaving the wilderness, Shane had prepared to be questioned by Tielle. But who would have thought that Tielle didnt pursue it at all and said only one thing, Since youve already learned the Magical Sword, do you want to learn the other skills too? Tielle, like this, not only didnt pursue questions about Shane but casually expressed it as if it were nothing. This left Shane unsure of Tielles thoughts. However, since this opportunity presented itself, Shane didnt want to refuse. Thus, after the Magical Sword, Shane asked Tielle to teach him the skills of Penetration, Acceleration, and Close Range Evasion. In Shanes view, these three skills were also incredibly useful. One could ignore a certain level of defense, another could increase ones speed, and another could allow the user to evade enemy attacks successfully and approach the opponent using any conditions swiftly. For a melee person, these were undoubtedly divine skills. So, Shane was eager to learn these three skills. Tielle didnt hold back and taught Shane the skills of Penetration, Acceleration, and Close Range Evasion without reservations, allowing Shane to learn them. As a result, during the process of learning these skills, there was another unexpected situation. However, this time, it wasnt something earth-shattering. Skill acquiredPenetrationDo you want to learn it? Skill acquiredArmor of DestructionDo you want to learn it? Acquiring many skills led Shane to unquestionably grow, thereby increasing his level. But it might also be due to the influence of the Magical Sword from before. Tielle added, muttering, In that situation, it wouldnt be surprising if a large number of unlucky demons were caught up in it too. This statement made Shane chuckle awkwardly while praying in his heart, hoping it didnt affect humans. Otherwise, that would be a big mistake indeed. Thinking thus, Shane glanced at his current levelLv.18. ...Gained eight levels in one go? It increasingly seemed possible that it wasnt just personal growth that led to the upgrade. In any case, one thing was certain. After today, Shane had grown much stronger. In fact, it proved that a cheater didnt need to become a Ten Mile Slope Sword God. But the stimulus a cheater provides to those around them is equally terrifying. At least, upon witnessing Shane accomplish what he planned to learn at level one in less than a day, Tielle once again fell silent for a long, long time. Then... You should go back first today. Tielle threw this statement to Shane. What about you? Immersed in his emotions, Shane subconsciously asked. Its been a while since I fought demons higher than my level. Leaving those words indifferently, Tielle turned and left. Shane wanted to follow, but was refused. Helpless, Shane could only turn his gaze toward where Lamijion was. Next up is magic. Who should I find to learn from (and possibly trouble)? Truly a dilemma. Chapter 58: 057 The Appearance of an Uninvited Guest Chapter 58: 057 The Appearance of an Uninvited Guest Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Approximately an hour later, Shane returned to Lamijion, reentering the town. As he walked down the street, his expression seemed somewhat guilty. People were passing by in groups of two or three, engaging in conversations like, Havent the Knight Order and the adventurers guild figured out what caused that phenomenon yet?@@@@ Theyve been back for so long. ... The way they looked all panicked when they returned, it must have been something serious, right? Could it be that the Demon Clan is up to something? Dont say that, even the Demon Clan maintains a peaceful relationship with our Human Race and the Divine Race now. Although some problematic individuals have caused issues, many of the Demon Clans leaders are working tirelessly for peace among the Three Clans, so its better not to reject the Demon Clan without reason. Thats true, but who else besides the Demon Clan could make such a commotion? Maybe those troublesome children in the Demon Clan caused another headache. Or perhaps it was just a simple natural phenomenon? But then the Knight Order and adventurers guild wouldnt be so panicked, would they? This is really concerning. Similar conversations continuously reached Shanes ears, forcing him to lower his head, hunching his shoulders like a suspicious character not wanting to be seen. If the patrolling soldiers in the town saw him, they might question him. In fact, Shane had already been questioned by the gatekeeper upon entering the town. Youre the adventurer returning from that direction, right? Yes. Did you see any strange phenomena? Wh... what do you mean by strange phenomena? Strange earthquakes and loud noises, if you saw anything, please tell us. This is what the higher-ups are requesting. We hope adventurers like you can help us figure out the cause of the phenomenon. Is... is that so? Yes, so did you see anything unusual? .... No. Spare me. Shane could barely imagine it. Hmm? At this moment, Shane suddenly returned to his senses, turning toward a direction in surprise. Because with the Magic Perception skill, which Shane had already mastered and leveled to 10, an utterly astounding reaction suddenly emerged. What a strong magic power. This level of magic power wasnt something humans could possess. Is there such a powerful person in Lamijion? Shane focused on that direction. He could sense a being with immense magic power was approaching here. Then, before long, the individual appeared. It was a tall, thin man with long limbs, draped in a cape, and with a very effeminate face. The man walked slowly, expressionless, his eyes not resting on anyone, nor on anything, as if nothing around him was worth his notice. The attitude was not one of arrogance or disdain but of loathing. Yes. The man behaved as if he loathed everything here, or rather, he loathed everything about this world to the extent he refused even a glance at the surroundings. Such a man passed by Shane. Eventually, he stopped. Is it you? The man looked at Shane, his pupils so dark they didnt even reflect Shanes figure, as if he were talking not to a person, but to a bipedal animal. Shane squinted his eyes without uttering a word. The man didnt seem to mind, coldly regarded Shane, and then took out a parchment from his clothing. On the parchment, a human figure was drawn. Taking one glance at the person in the picture, Shanes pupils contracted. Youve seen this person, havent you? The man asked coldly. That picture indeed depicted someone Shane was familiar with. Chapter 59: 058 ’At your grandmas house. Chapter 59: 058 At your grandmas house. Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ... Looking at the portrait held up in front of him, Shane frowned tightly without saying a word. The man across from him looked coldly at Shane. Youve seen this person, havent you? ... The person asked again. Who are you? Shane ignored the mans question and instead asked this. Yet the man paid no attention to Shanes inquiry. Youve seen this person, havent you? The mans voice became even colder than before. This made Shanes brow furrow even deeper, and his mood started to sour. The mans attitude clearly showed he didnt care about Shane, or anyone else for that matter, acting stubborn and self-centered. However, it wasnt out of arrogance or pride, but simply because he loathed everything here, which was why he adopted such an attitude. In other words, he ignored Shane not because he thought himself superior, but because he didnt want his eyes sullied by things he despised. Nevertheless, this kind of behavior was infuriating. What if I say I havent seen her, what would you think? At that moment, Shane crossed his arms and stared at the man, saying this. Youve seen her. The man remained unflinching, calmly saying, There is residual magic power on you from her. Either youve been in close contact with her, or youve fought her recently. Presumably, this was why the man had stopped and engaged in conversation with Shane. That Is it you? opener should have been, Are you the one she came in contact with here? Shane didnt deliberately hide the truth. Indeed, I fought with her. Shane nodded in acknowledgment while also smiling, But, so what? To this question, the man had only one response. Where? The man went straight to the point. How should I know? Shane was even more direct, throwing this answer back. Dont know? The man looked coldly at Shane, You cant possibly not know. Really? Shane replied sarcastically, And what makes you think I would know? Whats with the act? Act more! Fuck! Shane seemed possessed by a furious spirit, relentlessly swinging his fists, one punch after another. Gaah...! Ah...! The man could only muster cries of pain, instinctively raising his hands to block, his mind blank, apparently never expecting things to take such a sudden turn. But Shane had only one thing to say... Acting as if youre the lord of heaven and earth, like the whole world owes you something, then talking big and trying to run? Go ahead and run! This fight cant happen? Afraid of alarming the target? Then dont fight, let me hit you instead, and Ill help alert the target for you, how do you like that? Dont want to make a scene? Then Ill make one! Go on, keep acting for me! Shane kept cursing and swinging his fists, mercilessly smashing into the mans face. Sto... stop! You...!? Finally, the man reacted, feeling the pain on his face and hearing Shanes harsh insults, his anger and frustration exploded. Boom! An astonishing surge of magic power burst from the mans body. The magic power swept out like a storm, causing the surrounding pedestrians to panic even more, screaming in fear and fleeing in a rush. But Shane not only didnt back away, he raised his fist again. Buzz! Amidst the buzzing tremor, Shanes fist shone with magic power manifesting as a red light. At that moment, Shane used the technique of the Magical Sword, gathering magic power in his fist, forming a glow of magic power. Then Shane punched down. Boom!!! The explosive sound of thunder echoed. The man, whose entire body was erupting with incredible magic power, was slammed into the ground by Shanes red-glowing fist, shattering the road below, burying him in rubble and dust. Several meters around him collapsed in a burst, forming a pit, with cracks continuously spreading outward. Shane leaped out of it. Phew, finally relieved. Dusting off his clothes, Shane appeared refreshed and satisfied. And in that pit, the man had fallen unconscious, completely losing consciousness. Chapter 60: 059 Suspicious? Reward? Chapter 60: 059 Suspicious? Reward? Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hey! Adventurer over there! What are you doing!? What happened here? At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps and reprimands came from over there, making Shane, who was patting dust off himself, turn around and look toward the source of the sound. ... On the other side of the street, a group of fully armed knights was quickly approaching.@@@@ The citizens, startled, still hid in the distance, pointing towards them and discussing fervently. Seeing this situation with the knight order approaching swiftly, Shane was not surprised. After all, with such a disturbance here, it was impossible for the town-guarding knight order not to come and check the situation. Especially given the recent occurrence of disturbances in the heavens and earth, its even more unlikely they wouldnt become vigilant. So, Shane just watched as the knight order encircled the scene. Then, a middle-aged man whose aura was clearly different from the other knights stepped out. I am the knight captain of Marquis Moras Third Knight Corps Seventh Squad! The man first glanced at the large pit occupying the center of the street, feeling a jolt in his heart, then looked seriously at Shane. What happened here? Hearing this, Shane unhesitatingly spoke. An suspicious man abruptly entangled with me moments ago; seemed like he wanted to do me harm, so I subdued him. Shane talked with a straight face about such matters. A suspicious man? The knight captain immediately appeared puzzled. Yes. Shane earnestly admitted. I was just passing by here, and the guy suddenly came up holding a picture and started asking me some bizarre questions, pressuring me. These were indeed the facts, without any falsehood mixed in. Having read numerous novels in the previous life, witnessing various plot developments, one as a reader should have certain thoughts and imagined responses for integrating oneself into these scenarios, right? Therefore, Shane wasnt flustered at all. If you doubt me, you can go to the adventurers guild and conduct an investigation. I am a new adventurer who joined the guild recently. The squad I am currently with is the adventurer team led by Vivian. You should know Vivian, right? These words from Shane made the knight captain suddenly realize. So you are acquainted with Miss Vivian? The knight captain switched from being stern to showing a bit of respect. I was quite impolite. Indeed, if its Vivian, no how, the knight captain wouldnt be unfamiliar with her. After all, Vivian was an advanced adventurer with a level as high as fifty, well-known, with a best friend so influential that even the nobles of this domain wouldnt dare to neglect the descendant of a great noble, the guild master of the adventurers guild; surely the towns knight order knew about Vivians existence. Moreover, Vivian was not only well-known but her conduct was assuredly reliable in others eyes. The knight captain wasnt particularly doubtful of Shane. Naturally, Shane wasnt one to hit a smiling person, responding modestly. No, the impolite one was me. Regardless, having caused such damage, I feel quite apologetic, so I shall compensate for it. Understood. The knight captain finally eased his expression completely. At this moment, some disturbance occurred among the knights investigating the large pit. A knight rushed over hastily, whispered something into the knight captains ear. What!? The knight captains face suddenly changed dramatically, even immediately going over to inspect the person excavated from the pit. And from him, the knights indeed found the picture Shane mentioned earlier. (They shouldnt suspect me now, right?) With evidence and status clear, Shane felt slightly at ease. However, the knights agitation made Shane realize this matter might not be that simple. Especially the knight captain, who had a rather grim expression when looking at the picture. Thereupon, the knight captain returned to Shane. We have confirmed he is indeed a problematic figure, likely a major criminal wanted by the kingdom. The knight captain bowed in respect to Shane and said, Thank you for your assistance. Once we verify this mans identity, the lord might reward you. Please dont leave Lamijion for the time being. After saying this, the knight captain issued an order, leading all the knights, escorting the unconscious man away in even faster steps than when they arrived. The murmurs around suddenly grew louder. Shane also watched the knight orders departure, recalling the person from the picture and gradually restraining his smile. Chapter 61: 060 The Identity of the Person in Uniform Chapter 61: 060 The Identity of the Person in Uniform The next morning, at dawn. That day, Shane left the inn and went straight to the adventurers guild. Vivians Team had taken the day off yesterday after completing a mission, and today they were to regroup. I wonder what kind of mission well take on this time? While thinking this, Shane arrived at the adventurers guild and entered the main hall on the first floor. However, the atmosphere in the adventurers guild today was somewhat different from usual. ... Specifically, there were many more people than usual, all discussing the same topic. That topic was the strange phenomenon that had occurred the day before. Clearly, the adventurers were all focused on this matter. Shane even overheard this conversation, Do you say that the wilderness southeast of the town was almost split in half? Yes, it seems that even a mountain was cracked open. Really? Thats too terrifying. How could this suddenly happen? Who knows? All we know is that its definitely not a natural phenomenon, because the guilds investigation team and the towns Knight Order both detected a significant residue of Magic Power. Does that mean it was man-made? According to the most convincing theory so far, its widely believed that the phenomenon was caused by an attack from a Magical Sword. Magical Sword? Are you kidding? What kind of Magical Sword could turn that place into what it is now? I dont believe it either, but this indeed is the most convincing explanation right now only a Magical Sword could cleave the wilderness and mountains, causing such devastation. I cant believe it. Lets hope this guess is wrong. Indeed. This conversation made Shane involuntarily think, Indeed, no world is lacking in clever people. These people had almost figured out the true cause of the strange phenomenon; they just couldnt believe it or imagine who could wield such a powerful Magical Sword. Lets hope they dont investigate me. Otherwise, there would definitely be a lot of trouble. With this thought, Shane went upstairs and entered the room where Vivians Team regularly gathered. Vivian immediately turned her gaze towards Tielle. At that, Tielle was just about to respond, but she did not succeed. Because someone else took the step first. It was Senior Tielle who gave them to me! Shane pointed sharply at Tielle as if pointing out a criminal. Huh? Even Tielle could not help but be stunned by this. Was it you, Tielle? Vivian was somewhat surprised. Not just Vivian, Lu Muya and Merica were also full of astonishment. I... Tielle really wanted to deny it. But before she could, Tielle saw Shane, behind Vivian, making a pleading gesture to her and she instinctively held her tongue. A moment later, Tielle glared fiercely at Shane and then turned her head away, answering in a low voice. It indeed was me. In this manner, Tielle became Shanes accomplice. Huh... Shane sighed in relief again. Yesterday, after using that excuse, Shane had already thought to ask Tielle, to have Tielle help him cover this lie. After all, Tielle was the only one in the team who somewhat knew Shanes actual strength and his secrets; given her previous attitude, she should want to help Shane conceal the truth. As it turned out, Shanes thoughts were right, Tielle indeed indulged him. But everyone in the team was unsurprisingly taken aback by this. Unexpectedly, Tielle actually... I have never seen Tielle use Magic Tools before. Lu Muya and Merica exchanged glances. Vivian also frowned, glanced at Shane, then at Tielle, her eyes revealing an unnoticeable smile and helplessness that others couldnt detect. Fine, since you all say so, I wont pursue it further. Vivian said, After all, the identity of the person subdued by Shane has been almost confirmed now, Shane has indirectly done a meritorious deed, rather than committing a wrong. Upon hearing this, Shane became somewhat concerned. The identity of that person has been found out? Shane asked Vivian. Yes. Vivian nodded. Immediately after, Shane heard this. That should be someone from the Old Demon Clan Faction. Chapter 62: 061 The bragging has been busted! Chapter 62: 061 The bragging has been busted! Old Demon Clan Faction? In the private room, Shane muttered the term mentioned by Vivian. ... On the other side, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica all seemed to become tense upon hearing this term: one straightened her spine, another swallowed hard, and someone else tightened her facial expression, creating a heavy atmosphere around them. Seeing this, Shane knew that it definitely wasnt anything good. In fact, it was just so. ... The so-called Old Demon Clan Faction refers to an extremist faction within the Demon Clan, Vivian began to explain, as if understanding the confusion in Shanes heart, They advocate that the current way of existence for the Demon Clan is quite twisted and no longer pure or orthodox as in the past. They believe that the Demon Clan has lost its true form, so their purpose is to correct this distortion and return the Demon Clan to its original state. To others, these words might be puzzling. But Shane, who already knew the current situation of the Demon Clan, easily understood what it meant. Return the Demon Clan to its original state? Shane curled his lips and said, That means they believe the Demon Clan shouldnt be maintaining peace with the Human Race and the Divine Race, right? To put it plainly, yes, Vivian said with a wry smile, They believe that the origin of the Demon Clan is the Demon King, and the Human Race and Divine Race are the enemies who defeated their king. After the death of the Demon King, the Demon Clan, in order to survive, groveled at the feet of the Divine Race and Human Race, abandoning their demon pride, all of them traitors. Therefore, they constantly want to restore the Demon Clan to its rightful state, and their hostility towards the Divine Race and Human Race is great. Vivians explanation reminded Shane of that show-offs performance. Indeed, that guy always seemed to hate everything in this world, as if all humans and their belongings were filthy trash. Shane figured out why that guy had shown such an attitude. However... That guy? Vivian looked puzzled, apparently not understanding the meaning of this adjective. Dont mind the details, Shane chuckled dryly and said, So, what is he doing inside Lamijion? Shane actually already had an idea of what that person had come here for.@@@@ His name is Killian. He was once part of the Dragon Demons forces, one of the Six Great Demons that now lead the Demon Clan, and a courtier to the Violent Dragonone of Dragon Demons top four aides. He reached Level Seventy-seven and was once even valued as a possible candidate for the fifth top aide. That was until ten years ago when he and two other Demon Clan members plotted the massive assassination in the Royal Capital, causing a significant number of Nobles and even members of the Royal Family to perish. After that, he vanished without a trace, and no one knew where he went. Its unexpected that he would turn up in Lamijion, causing a huge mess among those above. As Vivian was saying this, she glanced over at Shane and rolled her eyes, Such a fearsome figure, yet he was subdued by a Newbie Adventurer of just Level 10 with a so-called self-defense Magic Tool. The Knight Order was shocked, they came to me for confirmation this morning. Rather than seeking to understand the whole story, they seemed more interested in what that powerful Magic Tool was, wondering why such a dangerous Magic Tool was given to a newbie for self-defense. Shane nearly broke out in a cold sweat. This was bad, his bluff had been called. Not panicked? Sorry, Shane was freaking out big time. Without knowing the identity of the other person and without giving a second thought to the plausibility of his bluff, Shane felt he was going to crash and burn. What Shane didnt know was that Vivian had already smoothed things over for him. In fact, hes a very promising newcomer, and that Magic Tool isnt mineit was given to him by President Riley in the form of sponsorship, to keep him from dying during his newbie phase. Vivian had explained it to the Knight Orders people like this. Who could blame Vivian for being just Level 50? If there was a Magic Tool that could subdue someone of Level Seventy-seven, wouldnt she want to use it herself? Hence, if she said she had given that Magic Tool, the Knight Order would probably still be skeptical. So, Vivian simply pushed it onto Riley. Given Rileys status, possessing such a powerful Magic Tool wouldnt seem strange at all, right? Besides, Riley indeed took great care of promising newbies. Even if giving away such a powerful Magic Tool was a bit extravagant, as long as Riley insisted on this version of events, the Knight Order would have to believe it. Luckily, Vivian had already discussed it with Riley beforehand, and they both decided to keep Shanes identity and background a secret, which meant there shouldnt be any problems on Rileys end. Of course, because of this situation, Riley had said this to Vivian. Being able to subdue Killian and cause such a celestial phenomenon, Ive really started to become curious. In other words, Shane had been thoroughly marked by the President herself. All that could be said was, this was the price to pay. Chapter 63: 062 This time, I’m really in trouble Chapter 63: 062 This time, Im really in trouble Shane had no inkling of the private agreement between Vivian and President Riley. All Shane could do was keep up a dry laugh while his mind raced, trying to conjure up a way to smooth over the situation. However, Vivian didnt seem intent on delving deeper; it appeared she only meant to give someone a light rap on the knuckles before she swiftly changed the topic herself. In any case, things are as they stand because of the phenomenon in the heavens and earth and the Old Demon Clan Faction. The situation in Lamijion will likely get very busy, and President Riley is already considering the possibility of even bigger incidents occurring in the future. She is currently in communication with the headquarters of the adventurers guild in the Royal Capital. That was typical of the prudent guild president. What are we going to do about that person from the Old Demon Clan Faction? Merica inquired with unmistakable concern. Even though hes been subdued now, his Level is so high, are there people in Lamijion capable of keeping him under control? ... This was a natural worry as well. After all, even within the entire adventurers guild, there are only thirty-three individuals whose Level reaches or exceeds 70, and although this figure only accounts for adventurers, its certain that there are more high-Level entities in this domain and the Kingdom. However, Lamijion isnt considered a bustling city within the Mitra Kingdom, so finding someone capable of handling a Demon Clan member like Killian, with his Level, is indeed difficult.@@@@ Even Tielle couldnt help but speak up. Presently, the highest Level in Lamijion belongs to the Knight Commander of the Third Knight Order, Beren Mura, Tielle said coldly. Captain Beren, being the third son of Marquis Mula who rules this domain, wields considerable power. He can be said to be the ultimate authority in Lamijion, with only President Riley on par with him. But isnt his Level not yet 70? Yes, Vivian nodded, adding, After all, Mr. Beren is only 28 years old this year. If he werent the third son of the Marquis Family, and if his talent were not the best among the Mula Familys children, he wouldnt have been able to lead the entire Third Knight Order and be dispatched here to maintain order at such an age. The Mula Family, as a Marquis Household, is vast in both size and influence; it rules over numerous towns, including Lamijion within its broad domain, as one might imagine. And under the banner of such a Marquis Family are three Knight Orders directly subordinate to them, each boasting over three thousand knights. The leadership of these nearly ten thousand knights is vested in three Knight Captains and one General. These four are the domains most visible peak combat forces; aside from the frequently roaming adventurers, locals with higher Levels are almost nonexistent. Given this context, the Levels of these four are naturally quite higheach Knight Captain must be at least Level 70, while the General must be at Level 80. Of course, these are conditions set by a Marquis Family. For lower-tier nobility such as Earls, Viscounts, and Barons, the military strength within their domains naturally doesnt reach these heights. As for Dukes, the highest rank among the Nobles, available only to those who have served the Royal Family, their forces include at least seven Knight Orders, with a minimum of several tens of thousands of knights. So, it wouldnt be surprising if every Captain and the General within them have Levels over 80. Vivians expression became serious. Actually, President Riley has entrusted our team with a mission, Vivian said, She will take care of the matters related to the Old Demon Clan Faction and the celestial anomalies, while we need to find the person the Old Demon Clan Faction has their eyes on. Upon hearing this, the team members became solemn. Find her? Only Shanes eye twitched, leaving him speechless. Unaware of Shanes reaction, Vivian continued to speak. The existence targeted by the Old Demon Clan Faction is within Lamijion, and this alone is a very unstable factor. So, we must find her, clarify her purpose for coming to Lamijion, and even understand the whole reason behind it. This is the mission President Riley personally issued to us. This means that today, Vivians Teams task was just that. The missions level is Platinum, and depending on the situation, it might even be elevated to Mithril Level or even Black Luster Level. This was undoubtedly a high-level mission that the entire Vivians Team had only taken on a few times. But... how should we find her? With so few of us, if were looking to find someone in Lamijion, it would be better to leave it to the Knight Order. Lu Muya and Merica spoke in turn. Only Tielle lowered her head slightly, then she spoke. I have a clue. Saying that, Tielle took something out from beneath her black robe. Seeing that item, Shanes eyes widened and he cursed inwardly. Now, he had really walked into a trap. Chapter 64: 063 The whole human is not okay Chapter 64: 063 The whole human is not okay@@@@ About an hour later, the members of Vivians Team, having left the adventurers guild, arrived at a secluded corner of Lamijion, walking down an abandoned road that saw no travelers. Vivian eyed the twisting, dilapidated path and turned to look back at Tielle. Are you sure this is the place? She asked Tielle for confirmation. If the address up there isnt wrong. Tielle replied indifferently. ... But...but this place doesnt seem like a place where people could live. Lu Muya timidly expressed her view. Ive never heard of such a place here either. If one considered only a hiding spot, though, it would indeed be perfect. Merica seemed somewhat nervous too, gripping her magic wand in front of her all the while. Like this, the members of Vivians Team discussed the matter with utmost caution. Only Shane remained silent, following behind everyone else, displaying an attitude of complete detachment. After Tielle had mentioned having a clue about their target, Shane had consistently acted this way. None of the others seemed to notice anything out of the ordinary, and thus they followed the address provided by Tielle to this place. But as Lu Muya said, this place hardly looked inhabitable at all it more closely resembled a wasteland frequented by wild beasts and demons; even a slum would likely be better than this. Shane found it even more inconceivable, wondering why such a place would exist within a town. Could it be an undeveloped area? With such questions, under normal circumstances, Shane would probably have already asked the members of Vivians Team. But today, Shane simply wanted to keep quiet, acting like a small, helpless, pitiable child. In this situation, Vivian made a decision. Anyway, lets go inside and take a look, Vivian said softly, Otherwise, without any clues, well have to resort to extreme measures. Originally, Vivian had planned to resolve this matter with money. According to her, she knew several individuals akin to information brokers; as long as the price was right, they would take action, though it would definitely take a fair amount of time. Regrettably, it was exactly what Shane least wanted to happen. After all, it indicated a problem. ...So youve been watching all along? Shane felt like all the mysteries had been unraveled. Why did Tielle, knowing her apparent Level and strength were insufficient, still teach him the Magical Sword? Because she had seen Shanes true strength. Why did Tielle, after Shane met the conditions for learning the Magical Sword and caused that earth-shattering anomaly, only show shock and not question it? Because she knew about Shanes special nature. On that night under the Mangar Mountain Range, when Shane returned to camp, Vivian told him that Tielle had gone out to patrol the area. So, Tielle must have seen Shane outside the camp at that time, as well as his secret, right? Lets get one thing clear, I wasnt deliberately tracking you, Tielle threw out. You werent looking too well at the time, and Vivian worried that you wandering around alone might encounter danger, so she asked me to follow and secretly guard you. Vivian? Shane was momentarily stunned and quickly asked, Does even Vivian know? Im not sure; at least I havent told her, Tielle stated directly. But judging by Vivians reaction, even if she didnt find out as directly as I did, she must have noticed something special about you. Otherwise, she wouldnt have ignored the fact that you were the culprit behind that anomaly. These words made Shane very uncomfortable. In other words, was the identity he thought he had hidden so well actually known to Vivian and Tielle already? Even worse, could there be more people who knew? Shane really wanted to curse. Fortunately, Tielle informed him of this. Dont worry, I havent told anyone, not even Lu Muya or Merica, and Vivian definitely hasnt revealed it, Tielle said indifferently. Your identity is too sensitive in todays era and situation. If it got out, let alone anything else, the Old Demon Clan Faction would definitely target you first and then seize the opportunity to disrupt the rare peace we have. Its a significant matter, and we all have a sense of propriety. Is that so? Shane let out a sigh of relief and also sighed, I really appreciate your trouble. Dont worry about it, Tielle replied nonchalantly. Were doing it for ourselves as well. As Shane and Tielle were having this covert conversation, the three people ahead suddenly stopped. It looks like weve indeed found the right place. Vivian stared ahead and made her conclusion. Chapter 65: 064 Acknowledge a favor here Chapter 65: 064 Acknowledge a favor here In that instant, including Shane and Tielle who were still conversing privately, everyone in Vivians team turned their gaze forward. But in the next second, everyone couldnt help but pause. Theres nothing here... Lu Muya muttered in bewilderment. Yes. In front of everyone, apart from the uniformly worn-out road, there was nothing that could help Vivian confirm the targets location. ... Wait... Only Shane, relying on his Magic Perception skill, clearly sensed something peculiar about this place. Vivian looked forward and spoke to everyone. There isnt nothing here, its just that we cant see it. Vivians words immediately received affirmation from the mages in the team. I can feel the magic power flowing obscurely here. Merica seemed to realize something and said in sudden enlightenment, Could it be a barrier? Correct. Vivian burst out laughing and said, There must be a barrier set up here. And its a very high level barrier, Tielle said coldly. Shielding, concealing, protecting, and confusingjust the effects that come to mind surface-wise are already four. That means... Lu Muya uncertainly said, Is it really here? The answer was quite obvious. If it wasnt here, why would such a high-level barrier appear out of nowhere? Without any clues, who would believe it? So, weve found the right place. Vivian continued looking forward, then turned to Merica and asked, Merica, can you break this barrier? Uh... Merica suddenly showed a troubled expression and said, Such a high-level barrier, even in the Elf Country, is rare, Im not very confident. ...Well, thats a common setting, Shane muttered after a long silence, then sighed, After all, it involves space, rare and highly difficult seems justifiable, understandable. Unfortunately, while Shane could understand, the others couldnt. If the target is a high-level mage capable of using Space Magic, our trip here might become problematic, Vivian took on a solemn tone, muttering to herself, Should we return and make extensive plans? Evidently catching a glimpse of the targets strength, for safety reasons, Vivian was reluctant to just barge in. The others likely shared the same thought. I agree, Merica was the first to express her stance, saying, The opponent is a Space Magic user, and we dont know if they have companions. Rushing in might lead to our complete annihilation. ...Im fine with either, Tielle considered briefly, then said indifferently, Since even the Magical Sword cant break through this barrier, I have no other ways to confront it. I... I also agree, Lu Muya raised her hand, speaking softly, Just barging in like this seems very impolite. Considering everyone in Vivians Team was cautious of acting rashly, it was clear just how high Space Magic was regarded in their minds. This scene made Shane scratch his cheek. That... Shane hesitantly asked, Do we absolutely have to meet this person? That question caught everyones attention. Yes. Vivian also looked at Shane, and after observing him for a while, she nodded firmly, saying, We must properly talk with this person. This was clearly a pressing issue. Shane sensed her determination from Vivians tone. Thus, Shane crossed his arms and closed his eyes to think. Remembering the various ways Vivian had looked out for him and even helped hide his secret after discovering it, Shane mused inwardly. (Repaying the favor here wouldnt be bad.) With that thought, Shane opened his eyes and lifted his gaze ahead. Immediately, Shane took a deep breath. Checking the water meter! A loud shout burst from Shanes mouth, resonating around, lingering for a long while. Chapter 66: 065 Lady just wants to see you Chapter 66: 065 Lady just wants to see you Sha... Shane...!? Wow! What... Whats going on!? ...! Shanes sudden shout had scared Vivian, Lu Muya, Merica, and Tielle out of their wits. Especially Lu Muya, a naturally timid dog-woman, who let out a cry of despair, as if all her fur stood on end, truly frightened. ... Sorry, sorry. Shane suddenly laughed, like a child who succeeded in his prank, grinned, and said, I just wanted the person inside to come out and greet us themselves, I didnt mean to scare you. Though he said this, Shanes expression and tone gave off a feeling of insincerity. But what Shane had said was true. He really did want the person inside to come out on their own. Buzz! Suddenly, the uniformly shabby road ahead distorted without warning. No, it wasnt the scenery distorting, but the space itself. As if responding to Shanes call, the space first twisted like a whirlpool, then swayed open like a mirage. In such a situation, the plain old road seemed to fade like a color-drained painting and was replaced by another scene. Is this...!? Witnessing this scene unfold, everyone from Vivians team stared wide-eyed. Even Shane raised an eyebrow, revealing an expression of astonishment. Because the scene before everyone had completely changed. The old road had turned into an advanced path paved with smooth, beautiful stone tiles. What used to be an abandoned area now boasted a garden filled with the songs of birds and the fragrance of flowers. In the garden, there were ornamental plants pruned with great care, a very imposing fountain, and a luxurious mansion sat amidst it all, looking like the estate of the Great Nobles, extraordinarily pleasing to the eye. Vivians team was stunned. A hallucination? Tielle murmured so. So... so beautiful! Lu Muya couldnt help but her eyes sparkled. How can there be such a mansion here? Vivian felt genuinely amazed from the bottom of her heart. The group did not move. Vivian, sister... What should we do? Lu Muya and Merica both looked to Vivian, regarding her as their leader. Shall we go in? Tielle asked with the same indifference, her petite body seemingly tense, as if she was on guard. What do you think, Shane? Vivian pondered for a long while but instead of deciding, she asked for Shanes opinion. Lets go in. Shane was still observing Lasha; after a while, he breathed out and said, Now, Im somewhat curious about that person. After leaving these words, Shane led the way into the garden towards the mansion. Seeing this, Vivian and the others exchanged glances and followed Shane into the garden. At that moment, the unexpected occurred. Damn it! Shane, who possessed the Magic Perception Skill, was the first to notice something amiss. His expression changed, and he suddenly turned and rushed towards Vivian and the others. Buzz! But at the same moment, accompanied by another vibration, the space began to distort. Shane! Ah! Wait...! Tsk! The shouts of the girls rang out in unison. Under the distortion of space, Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica vanished as if sucked into an invisible black hole, disappearing from the spot. Shane had just reached where the girls were; his hand almost brushed past Vivians body before she disappeared, and he was left grasping at thin air. Consequently, Shanes emotions erupted effortlessly. Playing tricks on me? Shane turned his gaze toward Lasha standing aside; his bodys Magic Power, which manifested like dark flames, burst forth furiously. Due to this, the entire garden and mansion began to tremble, and the air issued lamenting vibrations. With such force, even a Level 80 master might find it difficult to breathe. Yet, Lasha remained expressionless. Please be assured, they have only returned to the Adventurers Guild, Lasha said impassively. The lady only wanted to see you, not the others. At her words, the intensity of Shanes aura momentarily paused. Chapter 67: 066 ’Demon King Mansion Chapter 67: 066 Demon King Mansion In the garden filled with birdsong and fragrance, Shane and Lasha stood facing each other, one radiating an aura of aggression, the other maintaining a calmness that was so exceptional it made the atmosphere oppressive. Shane attempted to determine the truth behind Lashas words through her demeanor. After all, Shane was not nai?ve enough to take the words of a stranger at face value. However, Lashas behavior was too calm, showing no emotional fluctuation whatsoever and remaining indifferent under the oppressive force of Shanes aura. Although she exuded no sense of power and seemed just like an ordinary Maid compared to Laischa, who was imbued with an incredible aura, it was highly unusual for someone like her to maintain such composure under Shanes explosive temper; even Laischa probably couldnt have managed it, let alone a Maid with no sense of power. Was she truly Laischas twin sister? ... If so, why would the twin sister of the free-spirited Lady assume the identity of her Maid? (I cant make sense of it.) Shane kept sizing up Lasha until she confirmed that no matter what, she could not fathom her thoughts, and finally gave up. At that moment, Shane considered for a while, then slowly began to retract her Magic Power. Skill acquired[Oppression]do you wish to learn it? In such circumstances, a new skill had been obtained by Shane. Source: , updated on novgo.co Shane glanced at it and discovered that it was an active skill that could apply both mental and physical Oppression to all targets within a certain range by releasing Magic Power or ones own imposing aura. Perhaps Shane acquired this skill directly because she had taken such actions? Shane thought and decided to learn the skill for the time being. Dont let me find out you were just joking. Leaving these words for Lasha, Shane picked up her pace once more. However, this time, Shane was not preparing to enter the mansion, but stepped out of the garden and left directly. May I ask where you are going? Lasha, watching Shane do this, asked calmly. Shane, however, paid no attention to her and stepped straight out of the garden. Until... I knew it, youre the type to play your cards in an unconventional way. With a voice that sounded somewhat resigned, the space around Shane distorted, and the scenery began to change. Shane only saw a blur before her eyes, and soon after, she was in a luxurious reception room. Please, enjoy your tea. With a voice much calmer and cooler than that of a typical maid, Lasha spoke softly while lightly placing the steaming, fragrant cup of tea in front of Shane. This time, Shane made no other move. Protected by the skill Abnormal State Resistance, Shane had no fear of being poisoned in his tea. Therefore, Shane took the teacup and took a sip of the tempting tea. In an instant, the delicious taste spread within his mouth. This is really good... Shane couldnt help but express his surprise, murmuring the thought aloud without realizing it. Isnt it? Laischa immediately responded as if she had been complimented, joyfully saying, The tea that Lasha brews is considered the finest in the Three Realms. Laischa seemed to take pride in this fact. You flatter me, Lady, Lasha returned with a plain remark. Im merely stating the truth. Laischa, on that account, showed a strange stubbornness. Shane understood Laischas pride. The tea indeed tasted delicious and fragrant, almost as fine as the one Shane had previously enjoyed at Niens place. Being able to serve something on par with the tea used by the Goddess to entertain guests, it was understandable to show off a little. Unfortunately, Shane wasnt really here for tea. Lets cut to the chase. Without any courtesy, Shane directly addressed Laischa, The person the Old Demon Clan Faction is looking for... its you, isnt it? In response to this statement, Laischa simply smiled, her silence speaking volumes. It was a confirmation. For the portrait carried by Killian was of Laischa. Thats why Shane, who had fought with Laischa, was said to have remnants of her magic power. Thats why Killian followed this magic power to find Shane and interrogate him. It made sense that Tielle would have a lead. When down in the Mangar Mountain Range, Laischa had given Shane her address. The invitation containing the address was buried by Shane but was picked up by Tielle, who had seen everything. And so, they were all able to find this place. Chapter 68: 067 ’Lets cooperate. Chapter 68: 067 Lets cooperate. Just like Tielle had mentioned, since Laischa claimed to be escaping into Lamijion upon their first meeting, it became quite intriguing as to why she was escaping. To need to escape meant there was someone pursuing her. Considering this, and recalling how the Old Demon Clan Faction people had come to her with Laischas portrait, asking if she had seen her and where she might be, it was clear that the pursuers were indeed the Old Demon Clan Faction. The question was, why did the people of the Old Demon Clan Faction want to pursue Laischa?@@@@ Could it be because you stole a residence left by the Demon King, and now they want to kill you for it? Shane speculated. How could that be? Laischa laughed dismissively, Those people, although they loudly claim to want the Demon Clan to revert to its original form and follow the will of the Demon King, and not disgrace themselves just to cling to life and coexist with the Divine Race and Human Race, are in reality just a group of ambitious and malevolent individuals who use this pretext to do whatever they please, to satisfy their own selfish desires. They wouldnt go through such trouble for a mere mansion that has no practical use. ... The premise must be that the mansion truly has no use, right? Shane pointedly got to the heart of the matter, What if the mansion actually has a function that the Old Demon Clan Faction cannot ignore? That would give them a reason to take action to seize the mansion. Laischa naturally understood this reasoning. Yet... Dont worry, just as I said before, the mansion was merely stolen as an afterthought; while it does have some unique effects, its still not enough to spark a struggle among those with ulterior motives. Laischa casually sipped her tea and continued, They are fixated on something else, something I actually intended to steal, and its not on the same level as this mansion. So, you do have something on you that the Old Demon Clan Faction wants? Shane looked directly at Laischa, What is it? Source: , updated on novgo.co Why? Are you interested? Laischa smiled with interest, Indeed, as a Hero, you cant simply ignore something that has attracted the attention of dangerous elements from the Old Demon Clan Faction, can you? Such a statement was met only with Shanes indifferent expression. Laischa raised an eyebrow. You... youre not wrong there... Laischa was left dumbfounded, speaking as if hed lost all strength, Has your line of thought always been this unique? What on earth were the Divine Race thinking when they summoned someone like you to this world? Youre telling meId like to know too, Shane admitted. Getting a chance to live again is certainly great, but lately, Ive started doubting whether it really is such a good thing. Right... Laischa found himself at a loss for words and finally managed to muster, Just a reminder, regardless of the power issue, if I wanted to escape, nobody could possibly kill me. As a user of Space Magic, if Laischa really wanted to escape, it would indeed be very difficult for anyone to catch her. Otherwise, whether Laischa could live unscathed and continue to live her carefree life amid the Old Demon Clan Faction hunting her would indeed be a question. But this was precisely the question Shane wanted to ask. If you wanted to escape, you could have at any time, but instead, you chose to stay in Lamijion, even knowing that people from the Old Demon Clan Faction were looking for you. What exactly is your purpose? Shane finally asked the question that concerned him the most. His intuition told him that this matter might involve him. And Laischas response the next second confirmed this thought. My purpose is you. Laischa reined in all expressions and stared intently at Shane. Its because I knew you are the new Hero that I stayed, even after receiving news that people from the Old Demon Clan Faction had infiltrated Lamijion. Upon hearing this, Shane had only one thought. That was, trouble was coming. Sure enough... Lets collaborate. Laischa looked straight at Shane and spoke out. Chapter 69: 068 It really turned out this way Chapter 69: 068 It really turned out this way Lets cooperate. When those words came from Laischas mouth, Shane fell silent. Then, Shane silently got up, turned his head, and walked away without looking back. Wait, wait, wait, wait! Who just walks away without hesitation the moment they hear about cooperation?! Laischa immediately blinked behind Shane, grabbed him, and began shouting loudly while her expression was filled with a life-questioning astonishment. Let me go! Shane remained adamant and said, Just by hearing it, you can tell its going to be an extremely troublesome matter, and if I keep listening, its very likely that Ill end up in a situation where I have no choice but to do it. Therefore, the best option is not to listen at all. Let me go now! ... With that, Shane tried to shake off Laischas hand. Who knew that Laischa, seemingly aware that she couldnt outmuscle Shane, threw herself onto him and clung on. This time, Shane was completely embraced by Laischa, not only feeling an extremely soft and comfortable sensation at the point of contact, but also a tempting fragrance that went straight into his nose. You... Now, it was Shanes turn to be astonished. What you me? Laischa replied, extremely angry, I wont let you go! You actually walk away while others are still talking? Its the first time Ive come across someone like you! Source: , updated on novgo.co No, if it were anyone else, Shane wouldnt have gone this far. After all, he understood basic politeness. However, facing Laischa who clearly had a myriad of issues, Shane really wanted to keep his distance. If his impoliteness could drive her away, then nothing could be better. Even now, being tightly held by such a fragrant beauty, in a state where many things could be deemed very bad, Shane still hadnt changed his idea of wanting to flee. I just wanted to get some useful information for Vivian and the others, not to jump into your pit willingly. So let go of me, quickly. Shane pressed against Laischas head and pushed her head away. Laischa stubbornly resisted, a look of defiance on her face. I wont let go! Unless you twist my head off! Otherwise, I absolutely wont... oh, it hurts so much! Stop! Its going to break! Are you really twisting it?! This is no longer a matter of being a hero or not, but a matter of being a man or not! You person! Shane let out a sigh. Then let me hear it first, Shane said with half-closed eyes, At least, Ill make a decision after listening to the end. Thats more like it, Lasha visibly relaxed and even wiped her brow as she said, I was really worried youd just walk away. If things arent right, Ill still leave, Shane warned as a heads-up, adding, Right now Im just planning to listen, your so-called cooperation, we can discuss that after Im done listening. Thats good enough for now, Lasha smiled, saying, Can you sit down now? Shane muttered a few words, sighed again, and then stepped forward, sitting back down in his original spot. It was then that Lasha stepped forward. Please enjoy your tea. As if everything that had just happened was merely a farce, having witnessed the interaction between Shane and Laischa, Lasha remained unmoved, expressionless as she poured steaming hot tea into their cups. Shane felt that this maid might be more formidable than he had imagined. Laischa, however, seemed so accustomed to Lashas demeanor, nonchalantly lifting her teacup. Then... Before long, the Old Demon Clan Faction will likely come to Lamijion to rescue Killian. Laischa went straight to the point. Rescue? Shane lifted his eyelids. Yes, Laischa finally seemed to calm down as she said, No matter how you look at it, Killian is one of the key figures of the Old Demon Clan Faction, Level Seventy-seven, and the Old Demon Clan Faction definitely wouldnt sit back and let such a force be disposed of by the Human Race. So, it was quite normal for someone to come to the rescue. Plus, with my presence here, I estimate that it wont be just some small fry showing up. It might even be the Old Demon Clan Factions main force, determined to take the item I have, even if it means conquering this town. Thats what Laischa said. If it were the past, I would have simply left, not confronting them head-on. But this time, since youve become a variable in this scenario, I want to give them a taste of their own medicine. Specifically speaking, I want to cooperate with you to crush the Old Demon Clan Factions main force. Chapter 70: Is 069 very reasonable? Chapter 70: Is 069 very reasonable? Lashas statement, filled with the ferocity, indeed caught Shane by surprise. Although he had only met Lasha a few times, in Shanes view, although she was capricious, she was not the type to casually toy with other peoples lives. Even during their encounter in the Mangar Mountain Range, she bore no hostility toward him at all, and only exerted pressure later on to force out his Holy Sword, but in the end, she left immediately after testing him with one move; she didnt seem too vicious by nature.@@@@ But now, it seemed that this lady wasnt non-violent, she just picked her targets. Do you bear such a grudge against the Old Demon Clan Faction? Shane tentatively asked this. What do you think? Lasha said with a smirk, After being hunted for so long, if there was no other way, do you think Id just run away without seeking revenge? ... That made sense. If Shane were in her shoes, he would certainly want to retalize. That was probably Lashas train of thought at the moment, having finally seized an opportunity to pay back the Old Demon Clan Faction; naturally, she wouldnt want to let it slip away. Furthermore... By weakening the Old Demon Clan Faction to the right degree, they will lessen their efforts in chasing me, and then Ill have a chance to do much more, Lasha explained earnestly, Thats why, I want to cooperate with you. Shane suddenly started calculating various possibilities in his mind. Source: , updated on novgo.co That sounded reasonable, but there were several questions that couldnt be ignored. For instance... Whats in it for me if I cooperate with you? Shane was very direct. Theres no real advantage, but at least you can avoid disadvantages, Lasha was equally straightforward, You dont need me to point out the obvious; if the Old Demon Clan Faction sends a large force over, with Lamijions highest level being only 68, he surely couldnt hold them off. For the sake of this town, you already have a reason to take action, right? How can you have the audacity to say that? Shanes eyes twitched heavily, and his gaze towards Lasha turned unfriendly, he said, If it werent for you staying here, the Old Demon Clan Faction wouldnt have targeted this town. It was all caused by you, and now you have the nerve to say that, thinking Im some naive kid you can easily fool? ...How nice it would be if you really were that easy to fool, Lasha sighed and even retorted irritably, Do you think there would be no trouble if I didnt stay here? Once the artifact in my possession falls into the hands of the Old Demon Clan Faction, its not just this town but the entire Human Realm that will be in imminent danger. I am risking my life here. You must also be aware of what Killian did in the Royal Capital ten years ago. People from the Old Demon Clan Faction are all dangerous characters like that. If left unchecked, this Kingdom and even the world will eventually be destroyed by them. At that time, can you guarantee that this town wont become one of their future targets? These words made Shane furrow his brows involuntarily. It had to be said, the maids words carried some weight to Shane. It wasnt that Shane was a compassionate person, believing he should eradicate these social tumors, but he was very clear that if things progressed in that direction, he would probably still end up being sucked into the midst of it. Do you know why the Heroes of generations tirelessly strive to defeat the Demon King? Laischa now looked back at Shane and said, Its not because they want to be heroes, nor because they are driven by the Divine Race. Its simply because, living in this world, once conflicts explode among the Three clans, they have no choice but to resist based on their own position. Shane somewhat understood the implied meaning of Laischas words. I dont know what calculations people of the Divine Race have now for summoning the Hero, but since the Divine Race has already secretly summoned the Hero, it proves that something big is going to happen. Perhaps your meeting with me was not coincidental, but a kind of destiny. Both of them had been summoned to this world by the Divine Race in a state of confusion. One was being hunted by the people of the Old Demon Clan Faction. In a way, it was indeed quite fateful. Besides, this matter doesnt really have any downside for you, does it? Laischa expressed that. Have you really not considered it? Listening to these words, Shane once again fell into deep thought. Laischa did not rush Shane, waiting quietly together with Lasha, who was still utterly serene, for Shane to reach a conclusion. Shane frowned deeply, pondering for quite a while, before finally lifting his eyelids. What exactly did you steal to make the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction chase you like this? Shane went straight to the heart of the matter. ...You can actually go back and ask your team captain about this. Laischa was silent for a while, then spoke softly. Ask Vivian? Shane was stunned. Yes. Laischa curled her lip, saying, She knows my identity, as well as what Ive done in the past. Youll know if you ask her. Shane was immediately at a loss for words. Chapter 71: 070 This is a Flag Chapter 71: 070 This is a Flag Reminded by Laischa, Shane suddenly remembered. Previously, when Vivian claimed she was looking for Laischa, this is what she had said, Being targeted by members of the Old Demon Clan Faction in Lamijion is quite an unstable factor, so we must find her to determine her purpose in Lamijion and even to understand the whole situation, which is the mission our president personally issued to us. Indeed, Vivian wanted to clarify Laischas purposes, to understand the whole situation, not to determine Laischas identity and background. Moreover, when they subdued Killian previously, the expression on the Knight Captains face when he saw Laischas portrait was also very unpleasant. This proved that Laischas identity was no secret in their eyes. Perhaps Laischas identity was more transparent than Shane had imagined. ... However, ever since she started talking about things like stealing from the Demon Kings Official Residence and stealing dangerous items, could her real identity be that of a Heroic Robber or Righteous Thief? ...Should he simply capture her and take her back? Shanes gaze toward Laischa gradually became odd. ...! Laischa keenly sensed something, shuddered, and her expression filled with vigilance as she watched Shane. Although unaware of what this absurd Hero was thinking, Laischa knew it definitely wasnt something good. In that instant, driven by instinct for self-protection, Laischa quickly changed the topic, Anyway, I am not an enemy to you guys even if we arent in the same faction. Cooperating with me wont do you any harm, think about it properly! With this said, Laischas demeanor had already become quite humble. This left Laischa feeling mentally drained, and thoughts of questioning life became ever stronger. At least, Shane did not believe reality could be like in novels, where being powerful enough to instantly annihilate everything would allow one to ignore everything. You see, in the current era, there are warrior races capable of blowing up planets that could almost be killed by a laser gun; men hanging upside down in life-support units could fall to the gun of a spy speaking in a strange Kansai accent. Shane felt it was better to be cautious to avoid any mishaps. You really are strange, Laischa said with a wry smile, Indeed, the Old Demon Clan Faction has many inhumane tactics at their disposal, and I cant guarantee total safety, but this time we are attacking them, not they making moves from the shadows. As long as we are cautious, couldnt we, with our abilities, at least escape with our lives intact? Shane had a very high-level Resistance Skill and was also protected by the Holy Sword; even if he couldnt win, he wouldnt be harmed, a fact already proved in front of Laischa. Laischa herself was a user of Space Magic; if she simply wanted to escape, almost no one could stop her. With such capabilities as a guarantee, Laischa dared invite Shane to attack the main force of the Old Demon Clan Faction. Unless someone with a really strange Unique Skill appears, but the chances are low, we should be quite safe. Laischa seemed very confident, but Shane always felt like this was a setup... However... Unique Skill, huh? Shane pondered thoughtfully. Thats right, Laischa nodded, Unique Skills are very special abilities, they might be totally useless or they could have earth-shattering effects, overturning any disadvantageous situation, so those who awaken a Unique Skill are usually taken seriously. Isnt it because of your Unique Skill that you became so extraordinary despite your low level? Therefore, whether one has a Unique Skill, and what effects this Unique Skill has, will directly determine a persons role and power. Generally speaking, if theres no Unique Skill, thats one thing, but if there is, you first have to assess the strength of the Unique Skill, and then look at the level and other skills. Thats the standard for judging a persons strength. Laischa explained it this way. For example, the Six Great Demons of the Demon Realm, the commanders under their command in terms of level and skill actually arent much different from them, but as subordinates of the Demon King, all the Six Great Demons possess extremely terrifying Unique Skills, which easily crush those commanders whose level and skills are not far from their own. It is also for this reason, that Heroes from generations are imbued with great expectations, as they usually possess powerful Unique Skills, and possibly even the Holy Sword that is on par with Unique Skills. When combined, even the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons dare not underestimate them. You were summoned to this world not long ago, but as a Hero, you should be able to grow quickly, and when you encounter enemies in the future, you absolutely must not overlook the impact of the Unique Skill, okay? Listening to Laischas words, Shane pondered deeply. Chapter 72: 071 Going on a blind date for me? Chapter 72: 071 Going on a blind date for me? Ten minutes later, under Lashas lead, Shane emerged from Laischas Huaming Pavilion. Then, Mr. Shane, please accept this. Outside Huaming Pavilion, Lasha handed something to Shane. What is this? Shane took the item, his expression full of confusion. It was just a seemingly ordinary piece of parchment rolled up and tied with a thin string, fashioned into a scroll and lying in Shanes hand, looking no different from the adventurers license he had received at the adventurers guild. ... But of course, it wasnt just any parchment. This is something akin to a Magic Tool, Lasha said calmly. While the tool itself is made of very ordinary material, indistinguishable from common parchment, Lady Laischa has used her own Space Magic to link it to another piece of parchment. Whatever Lady Laischa writes on that parchment will appear exactly as it is on the piece youre holding. Oh? Shane seemed to understand and said, So, this is essentially a means of communication? Yes, Lasha nodded and said, Lady Laischa has already set up a Magic Barrier for reconnaissance around Lamijion. As soon as someone from the Old Demon Clan Faction appears, she will be able to detect it immediately. At that time, I hope, Mr. Shane, after receiving Lady Laischas message, you will meet up with her. That was the gist of it. In the end, Shane had accepted Laischas invitation and decided to join her in dismantling the Old Demon Clan Factions main force. It was for his own sake as well. I hope those from the Old Demon Clan Faction show up soon. Shane wished earnestly for this. Indeed, Lasha said with an expressionless face, If they do not appear soon, Lady Laischa might start having a headache. After all, Killian was not only part of the Old Demon Clan Faction but also the main culprit behind a massive assassination attempt in the Royal Capital, leading to the death of many nobles and even members of the Royal Family. Such a ferocious criminal would not be ignored by the Kingdom. Surely, before long, the Kingdom would send someone over to escort Killian back to the Royal Capital for trial. Because of this, to keep an eye on Killian, Lamijion had gone through great trouble, making Riley run around because of it. If things went smoothly and someone from the Royal Capital came, Killian would be taken back to the Royal Capital, and it would become very difficult for the Old Demon Clan Faction to rescue him from the hands of the Capitals people. ... When Shane returned to the adventurers guild, he found Vivian and the others waiting for him in the lobby on the first floor. Shane! Vivian immediately stood up upon seeing Shane walk in from outside. Youre... back? Phew... Lu Muya and Merica both heaved a sigh of relief. ... Tielle reflexively stood up with Vivian but then sat back down as if nothing had happened. Inside the adventurers guild, all the adventurers, prompted by the reactions of Vivian and her companions, turned their attention towards Shane. Shane walked straight up without paying attention to the crowd. Are you all okay? Shane looked everyone over and finally relaxed when he saw there were no problems with them. Shouldnt we be the ones asking you that? Vivian gave a wry smile and reached out to grab Shanes hand. Come on, lets find a quieter place to talk. Saying this, Vivian led Shane upstairs, with Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica hurriedly following behind. The surrounding adventurers watched the scene with wide eyes. Hey... Miss Vivian actually... That newbie... The crowd started to buzz with chatter. Unfortunately, Shane was oblivious to all that was happening here and had no idea that this would lead to a fair amount of trouble for him down the line. Chapter 73: 072 The True Origin of Laischa Chapter 73: 072 The True Origin of Laischa In the private room on the second floor of the guild, once again gathered here, Shane found himself completely surrounded by the members of Vivians Team. Did you meet the owner of the Huaming Pavilion? Vivian asked somewhat impatiently, as if she had been waiting for Shanes news for a long time. There was no helping it. On the platform, Feng Zhengxiong, Xiao Qingqing, and the other members of the Feng family were panic-stricken. ... Feng Wuchens injuries were extremely serious, with one stab piercing through his Qi Sea; the platforms ground turned a swath of red. Elder, hows Chen Ers injury? Xiao Qingqing asked anxiously. Take Wuchen back for treatment immediately! The Feng familys Elder, Feng Qianyang, said gravely. Outrageous! Hearing Feng Qianyangs words, Feng Zhengxiong flew into a rage, the ferocious killing intent erupting unchecked, Mo Qianshan! If Chen Er doesnt survive today, I will absolutely not spare your Mo family! This matter has nothing to do with me. If the Feng Family Head really wants to attack my Mo family, I am ready to welcome you at any time, the Mo family head replied indifferently, leaving without turning his head. Even though Feng Zhengxiong had already broken through to the Ninth Level of the Transformative Realm, the Mo family head was not the least bit afraid. Family Head Feng, I forgot to tell you that Lingers current identity is a student at Tianyan Academy. Not to mention that it was Wuchen himself who thrust the sword, even if Linger killed him, your Feng family cant do anything about it. With Tianyan Academy and my Huangfu familys support, you should weigh your own strength before trying to deal with the Mo family, the young man on the platform sneered proudly. After a scornful laugh, the young man added, Do you know what a Sixth Grade Martial Soul signifies? I have never heard of Unmatched City producing a genius with a Sixth Grade Martial Soul before, let alone a woman. Even at Tianyan Academy, Linger stands out among the best. Leaving those words behind, the young man also departed. Tianyan Academy? Feng Zhengxiongs face underwent a severe change, but he had no time to think further, quickly leaving with the severely injured Feng Wuchen. By comparison, Feng Wuchens life was more important. Mo Linger has been recruited by Tianyan Academy? When did this happen? As expected of Unmatched Citys top genius, Mo Linger was recruited by Tianyan Academy! A Sixth Grade Martial Soul, such a powerful talentTianyan Academy would be crazy not to recruit her! Mo Lingers future accomplishments will be boundless! As Feng Wuchen was startled and astonished, his head suddenly felt as if it had been stabbed by a sword, the pain immense, his face instantly contorting. Then, a massive influx of information poured into his mind. This is... Accepting the massive influx of information without resistance, Feng Wuchen was so shocked that his eyes nearly popped out; he nearly forgot the severe throbbing pain in his head. This is the memory of the Evil Dragon God! He is from the Ancient Dragon God Clan! Its said the Dragon Clan is an all-powerful Supreme with no equal. How could the Evil Dragon God be hiding within me, looking to use my body to reincarnate? This... Could this all be a dream? Feng Wuchen cried out in disbelief, feeling that everything was utterly implausible. The Ancient Dragon God Clan, Feng Wuchen had never heard of such a thing. It was only when these massive snippets of information suddenly emerged in his mind that he felt as if he were still in a dream. In the memory of the Evil Dragon God, Feng Wuchen came to know that the Evil Dragon God was from the Ancient Dragon God Clan, which had two Holy Sons, Long Tianhun and Long Tianzhan. The two were the most dazzling geniuses of the Dragon God Clan, but they tore their faces apart in their fight for the supreme throne of the Dragon Clan. They had been openly and secretly struggling against each other for years. In the end, on the day of the election for the supreme throne, Long Tianhun was not chosen due to having improper motives, and his brother Long Tianzhan successfully became the next Supreme of the Dragon Clan. In terms of talent and strength, Long Tianhun was not inferior to Long Tianzhan. In a world where strength was esteemed, he believed he could make the Dragon God Clan even more powerful, and that the supreme throne of the Dragon Clan should rightfully belong to him, but alas, it did not. Long Tianhun felt it was his father playing favorites. He could not accept the supreme throne falling into Long Tianzhans hands. His hatred grew deeper over time, and eventually, Long Tianhun led many strong members of the Dragon Clan away, severing ties with the Dragon God Clan completely. As a result, Long Tianhun also changed his name to the Evil Dragon God! To forcibly seize the supreme throne of the Dragon Clan, Long Tianhun brazenly recruited soldiers and horses. A great war broke out within the Dragon God Clan. With overwhelming power, Long Tianhun defeated Long Tianzhan, seized the Dragon God Seal, and thought he had secured the supreme throne, only to be sealed by divine skills used by the six elders of the Dragon God Clan in the end. This... this cant be real, right? The Evil Dragon God is too terrifying! No, those six elders are even more terrifying! As he flipped through the memories of the Evil Dragon God, Feng Wuchen trembled in horror, sweating profusely and gasping for air. Third Young Master! You... youre awake? Just as Feng Wuchen was shivering in fright, the room door was suddenly opened, and a beautiful maid rushed in. The maid had been alarmed by the screams coming from the room earlier. When she rushed in and saw Feng Wuchen awake, she was completely dumbfounded. Its also for this reason that when they discovered her this time, the higher-ups didnt dare to rashly send people to arrest her. They could only send people to secretly look for her, to contact her, to understand her purpose for appearing in Lamijion, whether she posed any danger, and then make plans. And Vivian received this mission, going with others to Huaming Pavilion. Perhaps, after being transferred back, the reason Vivian hesitated to directly seek her out again was because of this matter? That guy... Shane felt an urge to strip away the other persons fac?ade. What do you mean the other side is the evil faction? Arent you also from the evil faction yourself? Chapter 74: 073 Guild Library Chapter 74: 073 Guild Library Afterward, Shane shared with Vivian and the others the conversation he had with Laischa at the Huaming Pavilion. Of course, Shane only revealed part of it. He didnt disclose the fact that he would be collaborating with Laischa to destroy the main forces of the Old Demon Clan Faction. If he had laid all that out, Vivian and the others would surely not have agreed to it, right? Even so, its still a collaboration with a wanted criminal, he thought. Just contemplating it gave Shane an uneasy feeling. Shane even wondered if this could also be part of Laischas scheme. Otherwise, if Laischa had disclosed her identity from the beginning, Shane would have definitely considered it further before agreeing to such a thing. ... However, Shane made Laischas personal intentions very clear. That person seems to be avoiding the Old Demon Clan Factions pursuit in order not to let the artifact be misused, so her appearance in Lamijion probably doesnt have any other purpose. Shane conveyed this matter to Vivian and the others for the time being. Still, if possible, Shane really wanted to complain. If you dont want the artifact to be misused, then why steal it from the Royal City in the first place? It was utterly pointless. Naturally, thats what he thought, but Shane was well aware that there had to be a deeper story behind it all, or else it wouldnt have led to this outcome. And Shane might be somewhat involved in this deeper story, and if he continued to engage with it, he might uncover something. Unfortunately, Shane had no intention of doing so. As the saying goes, the more you know, the more dangerous it gets. Those kinds of secrets that can mess up your whole life are better left to hell. For the reasons above, Shane had no interest in delving into the intrigue. At least, not right now. Theres a large library on the third floor of the guild, which houses many useful books for adventurers to use; you should take a look when youre free. This news made Shanes eyes light up. Why did Shane choose to become an adventurer in the first place? Apart from needing to resolve the issue of his status, wasnt it to gather various pieces of information through the channel of the adventurers guild? Now, that purpose had come into play. I always say, reality is different from novels; adventurers need to solve various commissions and possess knowledge in many areas, such as how to dissect demon materials or how to identify various magic items, and so on. Theres bound to be a channel that allows adventurers to understand and learn. Originally, Shane had thought the guild relied on the old bringing up the new, having seniors teach the juniors this knowledge, but now it seemed the guild provided this assistance in a more convenient form. Perhaps, this was also something Riley, someone who liked to be well-prepared, had specifically arranged? Regardless, this was extremely useful for Shane. Theres no time like the present; Ill make use of it without hesitation. Having made up his mind, Shane immediately went to the third floor of the guild after Vivians Team had dispersed. ... Third floor of the guild, library. This was an exceedingly vast space. The bookshelves were neatly arranged like a long dragon, stretching into the depths beyond sight. Books, both new and old, lay quietly on the many shelves, emitting a unique musty fragrance of paper and ink. It really is huge, Shane remarked upon arriving, a touch of amazement in his voice as he looked at the expanse of the place, more akin to a city of books than a library. Inside, many adventurers seemed to be making use of the facility as well, standing before crystal-like magic tools, confirming something, and then spreading out toward the bookshelves. Filled with curiosity, Shane stepped forward to one of the magic tools and discovered it was a directory displaying the types of books and which direction they were located in, along with the precise location on the shelves. Its quite sophisticated, Shane said with a smile, and then began to check the directory. Chapter 75: 074 "Blessing Chapter 75: 074 Blessing Just as Shane had thought before, the majority of the books in the adventurers guilds library were related to fulfilling quests. Titles such as Magic Tool Classification and Construction Principle, Monster Catalog, Material Recognition and Types, Wilderness Adventure Precautions, Human Realm Dangerous Land Summary, Location of the Magic Source, and others whose contents could be understood at a glance from their titles, appeared one after another in the catalog. While confirming these titles, Shane intended to find the parts he was interested in. Among them, one book was immediately chosen by Shane. Omni Potanssen? Upon seeing this title, Shane immediately decided to read it first. ... Because this book detailed the origin and history of the world known as Omni Potanssen. Following the catalogs instructions, Shane arrived at the targeted bookshelf and easily found the book. This is really convenient. While admiring the convenience of the library, Shane also began to flip through the book called Omni Potanssen. It wasnt until this moment that Shane learned for the first time about the true colors of this world. No, it should be said that at Niens place, Shane had already once learned about the true colors of this world. According to that goddess, at the very beginning, the world only consisted of the Divine Race and the Demon Clan. The Divine Race wielded authority over various domains, thus possessing a multitude of different abilities. The Demon Clan was born with extremely strong power, unparalleled in the realms of battle and destruction. Because the people of the Divine Race excelled in their respective domains, they could be considered the most magnificent beings there, but due to the differences in their domains, they each excelled in different things. As a result, within the Divine Race, there were individuals who were either not skilled in battle or who had no combat ability at all. The people of the Demon Clan, on the other hand, were generally very strong in terms of power, without any number restrictions, and as a race, they were far superior in strength to the Divine Race. Yet they were unable to perform the nearly miraculous abilities that the Divine Race could. The two clans had been in conflict since the distant past, leading to a series of subsequent disputes. This part was almost identical to what Nien had previously explained. However, Shane discovered that before this, both the Divine Race and the Demon Clan had their own origins. The book described it as follows. Until a thousand years ago... The strongest hero of all time, Mitra. This Hero possessed unparalleled strength, surpassing all other Heroes before him, and finally managed to defeat the Demon King with the aid of the Supreme God Ominis and the support of all the Races, saving the world. The content that follows is the same as what Vivian told me. After the Demon King was defeated, the Supreme God Ominis had also expended too much of her Power, dividing the world into three parts and then leading the Divine Race into the Divine World, deep within, never to be seen again, and thus the Three Clans welcomed a peace that lasted a thousand years. Supreme God... Shane pondered, his gaze settling on his own Special Skill[Supreme Gods Blessing]. To this day, he still had no idea what the purpose of this Skill was. Come to think of it, I still havent figured out what a blessing actually is. Shane began to flip through books, even searching for others, until he found a relevant book five minutes laterDivines Blessing. The so-called Blessing is, in fact, a kind of protection granted by Gods to the lives of the Human Realm. Shane opened the book and saw this line at first glance. Depending on the purview of the granting God, the effects of the Blessing vary. For instance, receiving the Blessing of the God of Health could lead to healthy growth, essentially free from sickness and pain, and possibly even a long life. Similarly, if one receives the Blessing of the God of Harvest, they would have bonuses in agriculture. Generally, the blessings given to the common people are of the types mentioned above, with only those possessing other talents being favored with different kinds of Gods Blessings, displaying abilities in various areas that align with the effects of the Blessings. Individuals with the talent for trade may receive the Blessing of the God of Commerce, benefiting from effects related to safety, business operation, and management. Those with artistic talents may receive the Blessing of the God of Art, similarly gaining corresponding effect Skills. And those with combat talents, such as Adventurers, usually possess blessings that boost various immunities and resistances, offering life-continuation effects in life-threatening situations. The Blessings of the Gods are as diverse as there are patron Gods for all domains. Of course, the stronger the power of the God bestowing the Blessing, the more potent the effect of the Blessing. Such is the nature of Blessings. Chapter 76: 075 Still unclear effect Chapter 76: 075 Still unclear effect This... Shane was at a loss for words as he read the contents of the book. If that was the case, then he almost didnt need to wonder anymore about who bestowed the Supreme Gods Blessing upon him or why. No, ever since he had first heard of the existence of the Supreme God, Shane had some understanding of who the being that blessed him, or rather, who Nien, the one who gave him that blessing, might be. Now, the content in the book told Shane the true identity of his blessing and of Nien, the one who had granted it to him. Each and every one of them hides quite deeply, huh. ... Shane felt vaguely dissatisfied. Because the more he understood about this, the clearer it became that he had been drawn into a deep vortex of facts. According to this book, basically, all life in the Human Realm receive Gods Blessing; any member of the Human Race is brought by their parents to the Temple for the bestowal of blessings upon turning one month old. If an individual with astonishing potential is born, they might even attract an Upper Level God to grant the Blessing. Under such circumstances, it was said that if a being of the Three Great Goddesses level were to bestow a blessing, then that blessing could transform a person, accelerating their growth or even endowing them with talents and qualities they didnt originally possess, allowing one to learn skills and magic they were previously incapable of learning. The effect was quite astounding. Throughout history, the number of lives that had received such a level of Divine Blessing could be counted on ones fingers. The blessings that heroes summoned to this world received come from any one of the Three Great Goddesses. As for the Supreme God, it seemed that they had never bestowed a blessing upon any individual. But now, no matter how one looked at it, Shane appeared to have come into possession of that Legendary Grade thing. While the other heroes only received blessings from one of the Three Great Goddesses, he had directly received the Supreme Gods Blessing. Was it because he was more special than those heroes? Shane always felt that the reason couldnt be just that. Hero summoning occurring after a thousand years, in a time where the war had ended and peace was made among the Three clans, was itself an extraordinary event. Without a doubt, the pinnacle of the Divine Race is the Supreme God, an object of worship and unquestionable loyalty for all in the Divine Race, even to the point of blind loyalty, as the Divine Races life all originates from the Supreme God. Members of the Divine Race must regard it as a mother and an absolute ruler. Following this are the first-born Three Great Goddesses, with the rest of the Divine Race being divided into Upper-level Gods and Lower Grade Gods. Their status and rank are very distinct. Unquestionably, the pinnacle of the Demon Clan is the Demon King, and after the Demon Kings death, the Six Great Demons are held in the highest esteem, followed by the Upper-level Demon Clan and the Lower Demon Race. The hierarchy is very similar to that of the Divine Race, with the difference being that for the Divine Race the determination of rank and status is based on the importance and number of domains they oversee, whereas with the Demon Clan, it is purely based on the level of their power. If a particularly powerful and promising individual were to emerge, they may even be directly recruited by one of the Six Great Demons to join their personal staff, elevating their status above even those of the Upper-level Demon Clan. For instance, Killian is from the Upper-level Demon Clan and used to be under the command of the Dragon Demon, one of the Six Great Demons. His superior was one of the Dragon Demons personal staff. Had Killian continued to develop unobtrusively, he might have become one of the Dragon Demons personal officers after a hundred years, and then, excluding the Six Great Demons, Killians rank in the Demon Clan would have been amongst the highest. Unfortunately, Killian joined the Old Demon Clan Faction and now has left the Dragon Demons command, becoming a major criminal and wanted fugitive. Regarding the Divine Race, as earlier mentioned, rank and status arent determined by power, but by the importance and number of domains overseen, so there are Upper-level Gods with no combat abilities and Lower Grade Gods with extraordinary combat skills. Only the Three Great Goddesses have powers incomparable by any others, existing on the same level as the Six Great Demons. So youre saying, in the modern world where the Demon King has perished and the Supreme God has also secluded himself, the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons are the visible pinnacle individuals in terms of both status and power? Shane somewhat understood. Looking at it this way, the Divine and Demon worlds arent complicated. They have clear hierarchies and simple structures, whereas the Human Race is much more intricate. The Human Race is divided into several races such as Humans, Dwarves, Beastmen, and Elves, with each race having different standards of rank and status and uneven distributions of power. Compared to the Divine and Demon clans, it is undoubtedly much more complex. The Mitra Kingdom where Shane currently resided was just one among many countries of the Human Realm. I wonder what the highest level of combat power is within the Human Race, or to put it another way, who would be the strongest among humans? With this thought in mind, Shane returned the book Divines Blessing back to the bookshelf. Of course, there was much he still did not understand, and Shane would have to learn little by little. For now, Shane wanted to look for other books. I wonder if they have it here. This, in fact, was what Shane was most looking forward to. With that expectation, Shane began to roam around the library. About half an hour later, he left the library in a good mood, carrying a book with him. The title of the book was Magic Basic Studies. Chapter 77: 076 "Its all lacking in originality. Chapter 77: 076 Its all lacking in originality. Hmm? When Shane came down from the third floor of the guild with a book and returned to the guilds first floor lobby, an odd feeling made him stop in his tracks. Shane then lifted his eyelids and glanced around. With that glance, Shane noticed the many Adventurers casting covert or blatant gazes in his direction. Is it him? Definitely. ... Doesnt look anything special, though. Not wearing any decent equipment, just a weapon hidden in the bundle on his shoulder... He looks like a rookie, doesnt he? Yeah. I have no idea whats going on. I thought this newcomer would be just like the others before him, kicked out after staying a month in Miss Vivians squad or making some foolhardy mistake that Miss Tielle takes care of. Exactly. Similar whispered conversations reached Shanes ears, barely audible. Perhaps, they intended for him to hear? At least, Shane could see that many of those having this conversation were staring straight at him, their eyes full of annoyance and ridicule. Shanes brow quirked in an instant. He could guess from the content and tone of the conversation what must have happened. Because of Vivian and her team? Apparently, the scene of Shane being pulled upstairs by Vivian in the guilds first-floor lobby had rankled these Adventurers. This development... Next, it wont become cliche?, will it? Shane narrowed his eyes, his heart filled with speechlessness. Such a classic plotlineit just couldnt stir Shanes interest at all. Will someone jump out to be shown up by my coolness? Shanes face wore a look of declining with thanks. Compared to this utterly boring plot, so typical anyone could think up dozens of chapters worth of it with their knees, Shane was far more interested in hurrying back to study magic. Having finally gotten the chance to study magic, Shane had no intention to waste time on something that, apart from showing off, was utterly pointless. Like this, Shane expressed his impatience in the most direct manner, without mincing words. As he spoke, Shane didnt give the other a chance to react and, holding his book, walked past the tall adventurer. Really, no originality whatsoever. Shane muttered as he left those words behind. His words successfully enraged the tall adventurer. You...!? Driven by anger, the tall adventurer drew his bloodstained weapon from behind his back, turned around, and intended to strike Shane. However, the moment the tall adventurer turned around, a foot entered his field of vision. Thump! With a dull thud, the bear-like tall adventurer was kicked fiercely and sent flying across the guild halls floor, knocking over countless tables and chairs and, amid the cries of surprise from the surrounding adventurers, was submerged beneath them. What... what!? That... that rookie actually made a move!? He... he kicked him flying with a single blow!? The surrounding adventurers, who were watching the scene like it was entertainment, were all shocked and began to clamor. At the entrance of the guild, Shane, holding his book, withdrew his foot. Amid the astonished gazes of many adventurers, he uttered in utter disbelief. Resorting to violence without a second thought when you feel insulted? As I thought, not a hint of originality. Muttering this, Shane, without a shred of reluctance, turned and left in front of everyone in the adventurers guild. This... The adventurers who witnessed everything were too slow to react. Watching Shane walk away without any regrets, and then at the tall adventurer submerged under countless tables and chairs with a shoe print on his face, seemingly knocked out cold, they lost their words for a moment. It was only when the staff of the adventurers guild frantically rushed over that these adventurers started to look at each other, unsure of how to react. But it must be said, Shanes behavior had made a strong impression on them. That was, this newcomer was a tough one. When Riley and Vivian learned about this incident, they both looked at each other and ended up with a mix of laughter and tears. That guy... Vivian was somewhat exasperated. He really is an interesting person. Riley laughed. Afterward, this not-so-small incident became a topic of conversation among the many adventurers. As for what kind of impact it would bring, only God knows. Chapter 78: 077 Magic Chapter 78: 077 Magic Lamijion, Inn. After leaving the adventurers guild, Shane directly returned here. For him, the incident at the adventurers guild didnt even qualify as an after-dinner amusement; it was completely not worth mentioning. Now, Shane just wanted to get in touch with magic as soon as possible, or even learn it. Under such circumstances, that mundane plot had long been tossed aside. As soon as he returned to the inn, Shane immediately entered his room, locked the door, forcefully shook off his shoes, and jumped onto his bed. Then, still unable to wait, Shane picked up the book Magic Basic Studies and flipped it open. ... Demon.'' Upon opening it, Shane immediately saw a large Demon character. This character took up an entire page and seemed to possess endless magic power; for some reason, it slightly mesmerized Shane. Hmm, it has a bit of a mystical flavor. Shane felt oddly satisfied with this and turned to the second page. From this page on, the basic knowledge of the concept of Magic was explained. Magic, a power that can invoke supernatural phenomena by consuming the magic power present in all living beings, is also the most mysterious and profound knowledge in the world. Magic originally arose from the Demon Clan and was developed by the Demon King as a method of using power. The purpose was to allow the Demon Clan to more efficiently wield their inherently strong magic power, using stronger forces to oppose the Divine Race. Hence, it is called magic, which means the method adeptly used by the Demon Clan.'' Later, The Supreme God Ominis, based on the same theory, devised Holy Magic specially for combating the Demon Clan and demons, along with various recovery and support magics, and bestowed them upon the Divine Race and other races. Magic thus ceased to be an exclusive power of the Demon Clan and became a miracle encountered among all races, gaining widespread popularity in Omni Potanssen. Today, various kinds of magic and systems have been successively developed and widely disseminated. Magic has become one of the most prestigious powers in the world. Those who specialize in magic and achieve something in the field of magic often hold a higher status than ordinary warriors, as they can often wield powers that common skills cannot achieve. Shane generally understood the origins of magic. This part, previously, Nien had also mentioned a bit to Shane. According to the goddess, magic is a power that can interfere with the Worlds Principle and can realize numerous miracles within the limits allowed by Reason, which is why it holds such high esteem. Thanks to this, one needs very high talent and ability to learn magic because it is a field that can even touch on the Worlds Principle. Why are Elves naturally a magical race? Only those who have acquired the MagicFire skill can use the Flame Series of magic, and only those who have acquired the MagicIce skill can use the Ice Series of magic, and so on. To use any type of magic, one must first learn the corresponding Magic Skill. Moreover, the level of the Magic Skills directly determines the level of the magic that can be cast. When the Magic Skill is at Level 1, Level 2, or Level 3, then only Basic Magic can be used. When the Magic Skill is at Level 4, Level 5, or Level 6, then Intermediate Magic can be used. When the Magic Skill is at Level 7, Level 8, or Level 9, then Upper-level Magic can be used. If the level of the Magic Skills is insufficient, it is outright impossible to cast Upper-level Magicthis is widely known. Like Merica, because she has upgraded both her MagicFire and MagicIce skills to Level 4, this elf girl can use Intermediate Magic and Basic Magic, but she absolutely cannot use Upper-level Magic. In contrast, Laischa has raised her MagicSpace skill to Level 7, therefore, she can use Upper-level Space Magic, even contorting and annihilating space itself. At the same time, the higher the level of the Magic Skills, the stronger the power and effects of the magic. And what about Level 10? Shane felt puzzled. He flipped through several pages but did not find any information about what might happen if the Magic Skill was raised to the full Level 10. It might be because this book doesnt cover that aspect, right? Shane somewhat understood. After all, the book was titled Magic Basic Studies, and it was clear that it wouldnt contain really profound content. However, this book did teach how to learn Basic Magic and the initial steps to mastering magic. To learn magic, acquiring the corresponding Magic Skills is necessary. But that alone is not enough. To become a qualified mage, one firstly needs to learn two skills. One is the skill to enhance the speed and proficiency of Spell ChantingChanting.'' One is the skill to transform the nature and form of Magic Power through the spirit and minds will, enabling it to intervene in the Worlds PrincipleMeditation.'' Only by learning these two skills can one use magic. Therefore, the book first teaches not the magic itself, but the tricks to acquiring these two skills. Chapter 79: 078 "Im just a loser bragging. Chapter 79: 078 Im just a loser bragging. Normally, a mage wishing to use magic had to go through two steps. One, they had to adjust their state of mind, concentrate their spirit and attention, and according to the type of magic about to be used, convert their own nature and form of magic power to intervene with the related Reason. This step required the acquisition of the Meditation Skill. The higher the Skill Level, the faster, more proficient, and more efficient the completion of this step would be. Two, after intervening with the related Reason, by chanting a specific magic spell, magic power underwent a second change, driving the change in Reason to construct a supernatural phenomenon and realize miracles. This step required the acquisition of the Chanting Skill. The higher the Skill Level, the faster, more proficient, and more efficient the completion, too. If Skill Level were high enough, it would even be possible to shorten the chanting content or even dispense with chanting, directly completing the change so that the magic would take shape. These two mandatory steps meant that any mage must acquire both the Meditation and Chanting Skills; otherwise, even if they had learned Magic Skills, magic would be unusable. ... Before that, had not Vivian mentioned that Merica, as a mage, had not only upgraded her Skills in MagicFire and MagicIce but also the essential mage skills Meditation and Chanting? Therefore, any mage must learn the Meditation and Chanting Skills, and the higher the Skill Level, the better. Otherwise, no matter how high the level of Magic Skills, the speed of using magic would be surprisingly slow, with even a greater risk of failure. Could it be that Ladys Unique Skill replaces the function of these two Skills? Shane wondered about Laischas situation. That Lady did not need to chant at all to use magic; she didnt even have to recite the name of the spell. With a mere gesture, she could wield magic at will, including Upper-Level Space Magic. In her hands, all magic seemed like a superpower that could be instantly activatedoutrageously unfair. She claimed it was the effect of her Unique Skill, and that Unique Skill very likely allowed her to skip the steps of Meditation and Chanting, directly intervening with the Reason, causing it to change and thereby directly shaping magic. This meant that Laischa was very likely unlike ordinary mages, who typically possessed the Skills Meditation and Chanting. No wonder she can use such powerful Gravity Magic, and it seems she can also cast magic from other systems. If theres no need to enhance the Meditation and Chanting Skills, then the saved Skill Points could be completely spent on learning other types of magic, right? Adding the advantage of instant casting spells, Laischa would certainly not overlook this benefit and would definitely strive to learn a multitude of spells, to drastically improve a mages capabilities. The kind of advantage Laischa held over other mages was quite obvious. Indeed, Unique Skills are the most important. Once their effects are extraordinary, they can completely overturn the difference brought by levels and skills. While not quite at Shanes level, Laischa was certainly capable of taking on challenges above her rank. Therefore, Shane told himself to be patient, and within a year, he had to keep trying, not to be swayed by the distracting thought that he, as an Otherworldly Person, might not possess the ability to use magic. As the saying goes, sharpening your axe will not delay your work of cutting wood; as long as he put in the effort, even if he wasnt from this world, there would come a day when he could... Obtain Skill[Meditation]Learn? At this very moment, such a message appeared in Shanes mind. ... The Shane who had just resolved to put in effort twitched his face and opened his eyes with a strange expression. After a moment of silence, Shane picked up the book Magic Basic Studies again. Repeatedly practice the chanting of magic spells... Following a few magic spells recorded in the book, Shane began to practice chanting. Obtain Skill[Chanting]Learn? Very quickly, or rather, in less than a few seconds, a new message appeared in Shanes mind. ... Shane fell silent. At this moment, Shane felt that his earlier self was like an idiot. Otherworldly People? Worry about what! Almost forgot, Im a freaking cheat... Conclusion: Shane was capable of learning magic. And probably, no one could be more talented as a mage than him, an Otherworldly Person. Chapter 80: 079 Is this Basic Magic? Chapter 80: 079 Is this Basic Magic? Lamijion, on the outskirts of the town. At this time, Shane had just walked out of the town and entered a sparsely populated suburban area, delving into a small hill to find a rather open sandy spot. Should it be okay here? Shane surreptitiously glanced around and then, as if relieving a held breath, set aside the Magic Basic Studies book he had been holding and entered the center of the sandy area. The purpose of coming here was naturally to experiment with the use of magic. Although it was possible to experiment in the inn without making such a big fuss about going to a place like this, Shane had not forgotten the commotion caused last time he learned the Magical Sword, and for safetys sake, he ultimately chose to come here cautiously. ... It feels a bit like once bitten, twice shy. Shane himself was wryly smiling. From Magic Basic Studies, Shane had learned four types of basic magic, which were also the only four types of basic magic recorded in the book. According to the book, each person is proficient in different magic systems, and even if one has the talent to become a mage, one still needs to find the most suitable magic system for oneself. Some people are proficient in attack series magic. Some people are proficient at defense series magic. Some people are proficient at recovery series magic. Some people are proficient at support series magic. Just like with skills, depending on the preferred system, the path of a mage is different; it even extends into each category within each system. For instance, some people are proficient in flame magic within the attack series, while others in frost magic within the same series. Each persons talents and abilities thus determine their future roles, which need to be approached with caution. Because practicing magic usually takes a lot of time, if one works too hard in the wrong direction for too long, not only is time wasted, but also talents and skill points, which results in a loss greater than the gain. Therefore, for a mage, besides the mandatory meditation and chanting, the first thing to do is to find the direction one is good at to avoid wasted effort. For example, Merica specializes in both flame and frost magic, as her talents seem to be highest in these two types, focusing only on these systems without learning others. On the other hand, Laischa, the lady, in addition to space and gravity magic, seems to be proficient in many systems of magic. It is unclear whether it is because she genuinely has a talent for magic or some other reason. Magic Basic Studies records just these four most basic and also most elementary magics, aiming to let people try and practice these four types of magic to preliminarily determine which magic system they are proficient in. The systems of magic are numerous, as are the types, but among these, the magics that clearly display attributes and directions are undoubtedly the easiest to learn and understand. For the first time in his life, Shane used Magic. But... Boom! In the empty sandy area, accompanied by a thunderous explosion, a scorching blast of fire erupted from Shanes hand, blowing up the sand in front of him and sending dust flying. A scorched crater appeared in the sand. The crater was at least four meters in diameter. Gain Skill[MagicFire]Learn? A second later, Shane very smoothly acquired his first Magic Skill. However, looking at the charred crater in front of him, Shane fell into a prolonged silence. ...If I remember correctly, this most basic spell of the Flame Series is supposed to only ignite a tree and produce a flame the size of a palm, right? Shane dared not say too much or think too much, he could only learn the skill first before attempting the other three Basic Magic. Coalesce, icy blue Magic Power[Freezing]. Shine, brilliant Magic Power[Lightning]. Stir, invisible Magic Power[Breeze]. In these similar Basic Magic Spell chants, Shane successively executed three types of Attribute Magic from different Systems. These were the four most basic and elementary Magic recorded in Magic Basic Studies. So... Gain Skill[MagicIce]Learn? Gain Skill[MagicThunder]Learn? Gain Skill[MagicWind]Learn? Without any surprise, Shane smoothly acquired the Magic Skills. But, in front of Shane, the entire sandy area now contained an icy patch, a large crater, and a sky filled with wind-blown sand, leaving Shane unable to regain his composure for a long time. Chapter 81: Lets just pretend we didnt see it. Chapter 81: Lets just pretend we didnt see it. This is Basic Magic, isnt it? At that moment, as he beheld the devastated sandy land before him, Shanes forehead was covered in question marks. What is Basic Magic? To put it bluntly, its the magic with the weakest power and effects. Not to mention, the Basic Magic Shane had used was among the most basic of them all, which in principle should produce effects and power that are virtually insignificant. Yet now, looking at the scene before him, Shane couldnt shake the feeling that even if it were Intermediate Magic, the power and effects would only be this much. ... I was especially careful to control my Magic Power this time... Based on the lessons from the time with the Magical Sword, Shane dared not to unleash all his magic power without restraint right from the start; instead, he only used the minimal amount of magic power necessary to properly cast the spell. Given such a small amount of magic power utilized, how could the most basic Basic Magic possibly exhibit such formidable power? If Shane had gained Magic Skills and increased their Skill Level, that would be understandable. But Shane had only just acquired the four types of Attribute Magic Skills, and he hadnt even had the chance to fully learn all of them yet. How could they possibly demonstrate such potency? I havent even raised my skills in meditation and Chanting... In other words, no matter how you looked at it, the Basic Magic Shane cast shouldnt possibly have reached such a level of power. Unless some other factor had caused a substantial increase in the magics power. Shane couldnt help but glance at one of his skills Magic Guide. This skill, capable of significantly increasing both Shanes Magic Power and the power and effects of the magic he used, was undoubtedly the primary culprit behind this extraordinary sight. Shane silently retreated, picked up the Magic Basic Studies book he had set aside, and quickly flipped through it. The book did indeed record such information. The power and effects of magic depend on the Level of the Magic Skills and the amount of Magic Power output. The efficiency and speed of using magic are determined by the Skill Levels of meditation and Chanting. Tinder! Having maxed out his skills, Shane discarded chanting, extended his hand, and unleashed the most powerful magic he possessed to date. Boom!!! In a corner on the outskirts of Lamijion, a massive explosion suddenly erupted in the area. Waves of fire spread like the flames of purgatory. Gusts were swirling like shockwaves. The previously messy sands were now completely dispersed by the grand explosion, turning into scorched earth. The scene, the momentum, it was clear that anyone witnessing it would think that a high-level mage of the Demon Clan was casting a potent upper-level spell here. And the culprit behind all this was nonchalantly holding a book in one hand, maintaining the extended pose with the other, his face glowing red from the reflection of the flames. ...This is indeed basic magic. Shane kept nodding indifferently, but his demeanor seemed like an attempt to escape reality. Afterward, Shane, as if wanting to flee the scene, rapidly ran away from this crime scene. But in his heart, Shane was still calculating. Regardless, the magic I have learned so far are just the simplest, most basic of the Attribute Magic. There are still so many spells I havent mastered. Now that the levels of my magic have increased, and even meditation and chanting are at max level, it would be a waste not to learn other magic. Next time, Ill try asking Merica to teach me intermediate Flame Magic and Frost Magic. As for other types of magic, Shane thought about returning to the third-floor library of the adventurers guild. Of course, Shane didnt expect to find any particularly advanced magic books there. It is common knowledge that a publicly accessible library like that wouldnt have advanced magic available for people to learn. But that doesnt really matter. Even if its just basic magic, in Shanes hands, the power is absolutely sufficient, isnt it? Chapter 82: 081 emmmmmmm...... Chapter 82: 081 emmmmmmm...... In the following period, Shane nearly soaked himself in the guilds library, absorbing all sorts of knowledge from this world. Especially the knowledge related to magic, Shane paid particular attention. To maximize the enhancement brought about by his cheat and skills, Shane wished to learn all kinds of magic, useful or not, just to start learning them. After all, the uses of magic were so diverse that even the less popular ones might be needed at some point, and he could learn various magic skills at the fastest speed without worrying about not being able to learn them. Naturally, Shane wanted to learn all the magic he could. In such circumstances, Shane successfully found Basic Magic Books of Flame, Ice, and Thunder Attribute Magic, learning various types of basic magic rather than just possessing the four simplest, most basic kinds. However, even after searching through the entire librarys catalog, Shane could still not find books on magic systems other than Attribute Magic, nor could he find any magic books beyond Basic Magic. ... That meant, as Shane had previously thought, the guilds library did not possess any advanced magic books, and the magic he could learn from here was limited to just the basic magic of the Attribute type. There really is no way advanced magic would be available for people to learn unconditionally. Shane was not surprised. After all, the applications of magic were too extensive and too unique. Magic was originally power developed by the Divine Race and the Demon Clan, and today, various fields systems continue to emerge, with each race continuously developing magic to enhance their overall racial strength. How could the hard-earned research findings be casually disclosed? What if other races took it to enhance their strength and then used it against oneself? What if the Demon Clan stole the technology and theory, causing the carefully developed results to be abused and misused, turning into a power harmful to others and oneself? All these concerns meant that the races could not possibly disclose the truly profound magic knowledge. Moreover, unlike other combat techniques, if magic was used criminally, it could indeed cause tremendous damage. Take, for instance, a mage who has learned intermediate Flame Magic. With just a careless release of one intermediate Flame spell, creating a sea of fire to burn down one or two buildings would be a piece of cake. The damage caused by the power and effects of magic was different from mere combat methods. Even a low-level mage could potentially cause tremendous damage. Considering this, it was unlikely that advanced magic would be freely provided for anyone to learn. In light of this, the channels for learning magic were strictly controlled in any country. Besides, the heros Holy Sword had many other miraculous uses, capable of annihilating all evil in the world, and also diminishing any curse, rendering them unable to pose a threat to the hero. Among all the heroes, the power of this heros unique skill and Holy Sword was unmatched, so formidable that even the Three Great Goddesses would marvel at it. Shane had come across such a record. Seeing this, Shane glanced at the effects of his own Holy Sword. Level +100. All Skill Levels +10. All Type Damage Reduction of 99%. All negative status immunity. Sharpness at the highest level. Durability at the highest scale. Causing significant damage to objects of evil nature. Possessing purifying and expelling effects against forces of evil nature. emmmmmmm... At that moment, Shane silently put the book back and pretended he had never seen it, then turned and walked away. These were Shanes gains during this period. During this time, Vivian and others seemed to have indeed been very busy, causing the squad members to rarely gather together. So, during this period, Shane had almost always come to the guild alone. However, each of Shanes visits brought a rather subtle atmosphere. Because, the way people in the guild looked at him had changed. Chapter 83: 082 Leading the art style astray? Chapter 83: 082 Leading the art style astray? On this day, Shane went to the adventurers guild as usual. Upon entering the adventurers guild, Shane noticed that many adventurers immediately turned their gazes upon him, causing the surrounding noise to lessen considerably. Shane didnt pay much attention to this scene, as if it had become routine for him, and slowly walked into the hall. The adventurers around him began whispering among themselves as they watched Shane. That newcomer is here again. Hes been coming to the guild alone a lot lately. ... I wonder if anyone will trouble him this time. I definitely dont want any part of that. Me neither. The crowd of adventurers conducted such private discussions, looking at Shane with a mix of wariness and, for some, outright fear. There was no helping it. Lately, because of previous incidents, quite a few adventurers had sought out Shane to cause trouble. Including the tall adventurer who Shane had kicked away, who the very next day brought along his entire team, joined by other adventurers who held grudges against Shane, to block him at the entrance. As the saying goes, the more people involved, the more complicated things become. Adventurers, who are essentially risking their lives every day, are not supposed to be short-tempered? Although Shane had felt more than once that this kind of situation was rather cliche?, the nature of being an adventurer meant it wasnt possible for everyone to be law-abiding citizens. But since Shane was well aware of these ploys, why would he follow their expected course of action? Now, within the Adventurer Guild, even such rumors were spreading. What? You dont like that rookie? Is your home short of tea or something? What? A mere rookie is getting too arrogant because hes close to Miss Vivians team? You must want to be a spy for the Old Demon Clan Faction! What? You look down on someone who is only Level 10 at twenty years old and has no Skill? Well, I advise you to start taking care of your backside! This is advice from us seniors, dont provoke him, definitely dont provoke him, otherwise, not only will your last words be taken, but youll also be kicked away. Dont say we didnt warn you. As an adventurer, encountering demons is not scary, wait until you meet a devil then youll know what a thrill is. The above were the current evaluations of Shane by everyone in the Lamijion Adventurer Guild. Shane had single-handedly skewed the entire atmosphere of the Adventurer Guild. Like this, Shane seemed utterly unconscious of the various reverent gazes from many adventurers as he prepared to go upstairs to the library. But before that, the Guild Counter clerk notified Shane. Ah, Mr. Xien, Miss Vivian and her team are in the second-floor private room, they asked us to let you know, to come over if youre here. Upon hearing this, Shane then paused his steps. Can we gather again? Shane smiled slightly, without hesitation, and went directly to the second-floor private room. There, indeed, the members of Vivians Team had regrouped. You sure have stirred up a lot of trouble during this time. In the private room, upon seeing Shane, Vivian spoke with great displeasure. Not just Vivian, but also Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica C all three looked at Shane with strange eyes, making him offer an embarrassed smile. Chapter 84: 083 Went back to inherit the title. Chapter 84: 083 Went back to inherit the title. Cant deny, lately, Shane really went overboard. If Vivian and the others still dont know about Shanes heroic tales by now, it would definitely be a lie. I never imagined, Vivian expressed, that an intern newbie adventurer who hadnt even passed the assessment could make such a big name for himself within the Guild. She felt torn between admiration and resignation. And its not just in the Guild, even outside, I hear your name mentioned from time to time. Tielle also glanced towards Shane. ... I... Ive been hearing it often too... Lu Muya added weakly. Rather, itd be impossible not to be famous, dragging everyone in the Guild and the Knight Order around with you. Merica even burst out with a bitter laugh. The four girls looked at Shane with peculiar gazes, not knowing how to comment on these exploits. Clearly, none of them had expected that in just a few short days, Shane would stir up so much trouble; it was indeed lamentable. Bearing those bizarre stares from everyone, although Shane looked frustrated, he really wanted to protest loudly. No, rather, Shane actually did protest. What do you think this is, whose favor do you think youre in? Shane retorted, If it werent for you all, those idle folks in the Guild wouldnt have picked on me. Upon hearing this, the group of girls was momentarily stunned, and their peculiar expressions somewhat turned into guilt. Come to think of it, this matter indeed has a lot to do with us. Tielle admitted. Im... Im so sorry! Lu Muya hastily bowed and apologized to Shane. Uh... Merica also wore an embarrassed expression, clearly aware. As for Vivian, she was even more straightforward. Regarding this part, I owe you an apology, Vivian put away her displeasure, lowered her eyes, and said to Shane, It was because of my thoughtlessness and reckless actions that I caused you such trouble. Im sorry. It appeared that Vivian was very aware of the reasons behind Shane being targeted. Well, its not really something that requires an apology. Listen to that, does that even make sense? Ignoring Shanes silently protesting expression, Riley turned her head and looked at Vivian. Are you ready? Riley asked this. Not yet, I was just about to explain it to everyone. Vivian shook her head as she responded. Then let me do it, Riley said. This matter is quite important; its probably better that I explain it. That works, Vivian nodded and replied, Everyone in the team is already here, lets go over to your place now. No, no need for that trouble, Riley also shook her head and said, Just explain it right here. Vivian hesitated for a moment but then did not object and nodded again. Watching Vivian and Riley conducting what seemed like an enigmatic conversation only understood by them, everyone else was a bit confused. So, does the president have something important to tell us? Merica was the first to not hold back, raising her hand and nervously asking. Tielle and Lu Muya also turned to look at Riley, one full of inquiry, the other becoming as nervous as Merica. Shane, however, was not too surprised. He had guessed before the gathering that since they had gathered again, there must be something to be done. Sure enough... Actually, Ive come to issue a new mission. Riley stated her purpose bluntly. New mission? Everyone perked up, their attention now fully on Riley. Shane was the same. But in the very next second, these words came out of Rileys mouth. Ive discussed Killians matter with Mr. Bellen and decided that in two days, the guild and the Knight Order will jointly send people to escort Killian to the Royal Capital. Riley announced this startling news. This mission is very important, not only will the Knight Order send enough personnel, but our guild must also deploy a substantial number of adventurers for this mission, and your team is the obvious first choice. This was the matter Riley was preparing to explain. Chapter 85: 084 My mind is filled with continuous fuck Chapter 85: 084 My mind is filled with continuous fuck Escort Killian to the Royal Capital? The words of President Riley resulted in an air of surprise among the members of Vivians adventurer team. Especially Shane, who looked as if hed been struck by an invisible cudgel, his eyes widening in astonishment. Seeing the reactions of the team, President Riley couldnt help but smile. I know, youre all waiting for someone from the Royal Capital to be dispatched to Lamijion to take Killian away. In fact, Id say many are awaiting this, she said, her gaze sweeping over the group. However, theres no telling when the people from the Royal Capital will arrive, and whether Lamijions current combat strength can keep an eye on a Demon Clan member of Killians Level is quite disturbing. Moreover, she continued with a serious expression, I think that the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction certainly wont sit back and watch someone as valuable as Killian being escorted to the Royal Capital and judged. So, theres a very high possibility they will strike at Lamijion to rescue Killian. If things really go that way, Lamijion could face a great threat. ... Knowing all too well that ignoring such a threat was not her style, the president, who preferred to be well-prepared and nip crises in the bud, had, after assessing the situation, proposed a suggestion to the administrator of Lamijion, Beren Mura. That suggestion was to not wait for the people from the Royal Capital but to secretly escort Killian to the Royal Capital from here. The Old Demon Clan Faction will assuredly try to rescue Killian upon learning of his situation, before the people from the Royal Capital arrive in Lamijion, President Riley said with conviction. Given that, we have no reason to wait here passively for the attack of the Old Demon Clan Faction. Transporting Killian to the Royal Capital as soon as possible, eliminating all such risksthat is what we should consider. This way, should the Old Demon Clan Faction strike at Lamijion, they would only discover their target vanished, swallowing a bitter loss. Of course, in Rileys calculations, the Old Demon Clan Faction would not be permitted to attack Lamijion. She had already prepared to spread the news that Killian was being escorted to the Royal Capital during the operation and before the Faction could attack Lamijion, which would make the Old Demon Clan Factions attack futile. By then, even if Killian had not yet reached the Royal Capital, the Old Demon Clan Faction that had gathered would definitely not be able to locate and rescue him before he arrived. And with Killian no longer in Lamijion as bait, the Old Demon Clan Faction wouldnt risk attacking the town, would they? They would have no choice but to retreat, presumably. Shane was suddenly too scared to speak. Watching Shane like this, Rileys smile took on a teasing edge. Although I dont know what that person intends to do, for now, she is undoubtedly a hot potato for Lamijion. We cant touch her, nor can we let her stay here indefinitely, lest the Old Demon Clan Faction sets their sights on Lamijion. So, we might as well politely ask her to leave, Riley spread her hands and said. She stayed because Killian was subdued here. If Im not mistaken, she most likely wants to take some action against the Old Demon Clan Faction, so we better expedite Killians transfer out of here. This way, theres a high probability that she will leave with him, which is definitely a good thing for Lamijion. In summary, to distance Lamijion from danger, Riley took this strategic step: firstly, to quickly transport the significant criminal away; secondly, to divert the Old Demon Clan Factions attention and frustrate their rescue plans; and thirdly, to rid the town of a problematic figureindeed, a triple win. Shane felt an internal curse storm brewing. This President was somewhat impressive. Not only could she consider all sides of the situation and see through others actions to a great extent, but she also managed to judge the advantages and risks involved. She even somewhat deciphered Laischas purpose, thus taking the initiative and effortlessly removing all threats from Lamijion, greatly ensuring the towns safety, impressing Shane thoroughly. However, this complicated things for Shane and Laischas plans. Once Killian was transferred away and the Old Demon Clan Faction shifted their target, taken by surprise and no longer daring to show themselves, Shane and Laischas desire to farm some villain experience would fall through completely. This made Shane weakly voice his concern. Is this really okay? That woman is a fugitive too, letting her slip away doesnt seem quite right, does it? Shane said with little confidence. Also, wont the Old Demon Clan Faction become enraged after being played and lash out directly at Lamijion? Shanes argument was not without foundation. However, Riley laughed in response, her gaze upon Shane growing playfully mocking. This made Shane feel insecure once again. Had the President already guessed the plan between him and Laischa? Damn, thats somewhat terrifying. Chapter 86: 085 I am indeed not the protagonist. Chapter 86: 085 I am indeed not the protagonist. Actually, the fact that Riley could guess about Shane and Laischas affairs wasnt all that unbelievable. After all, Shane was the only one who had had contact with Laischa, and since Laischa didnt reject him and only met with him, there must have been a reason. It could have been out of curiosity towards Shane, the so-called new Adventurer who could subdue Killian. It might also have been that Laischa knew something secret about Shane and doubted his identity. But if that were the case, Laischa would only have reason to meet Shane, not to stay in Lamijion all the time. It wouldnt make sense for such a notorious fugitive to ignore her own predicament for the sake of one person, dismiss the reality of being a fugitive, and stay here, waiting for trouble to find her, would it? ... Therefore, Laischa definitely had some purpose. If this purpose wasnt aimed at Lamijion, as Shane claimed, then it was very likely targeted at the Old Demon Clan Faction. If one considered this possibility, plus the fact that Shane himself subtly revealed his outstanding nature and had met alone with Laischa, it wasnt impossible for Riley to guess that Laischa intended to join forces with Shane to trap the Old Demon Clan Faction. The reason Shane was startled wasnt that he was prone to overreacting, but that he thought someone high-ranking like Riley wouldnt so easily believe his one-sided story, thinking that Laischa really had no designs on Lamijion. In Shanes view, even if he said that Laischa had no purpose in Lamijion, Riley would definitely not believe it right away. That would mean Riley would have doubts about Laischas purpose, get caught up in thought and probing, and wouldnt directly guess what he and Laischa were secretly planning to do. Who would have thought, Riley actually completely believed Shanes words and didnt consider the possibility of Laischa intending harm towards Lamijion, and thus immediately locked onto the truth. Shane just hadnt expected Riley to trust his statement so much. However, unbeknownst to Shane, what Riley believed wasnt him, but Vivian. Riley didnt know about Shanes identity, only that it was a secret not to be revealed, and with the guarantee of Vivian, her absolutely trustworthy childhood friend, she decisively chose to stand on Shanes side and took his words at face value. Riley explained this to Shane. As for the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction, they might indeed attack Lamijion in anger, but they are not fools. Even Killian was subdued here, and although they might claim publicly that it was you, a promising new Adventurer, who managed to subdue him with a powerful Magic Tool in an almost sneak attack, they wouldnt want to take a meaningless, huge risk, would they? What if there was a Magic Tool capable of subduing even Killian in Lamijion? People from the Old Demon Clan Faction would certainly be apprehensive. So, if Killian was still in Lamijion, they might take the risk. But if Killian was no longer there, without any benefit in sight, they would definitely not choose to take the risk and face further losses. Well, if I had such a tool, I wouldnt mind if they attacked directly. On the contrary, Id hope they would, so that we could eliminate those pests. Riley gave Shane a beautiful smile, charming and alluring, If Mr. Shane happens to have any more of those powerful Magic Tools, please let me know. Id be willing to pay a high price for them. These words and this manner made Shane feel nearly unsettled. That... that wasnt mine... it was given to me by Senior Tielle for self-defense... Shane once again embarked on the career of blame-shifting, although his tone sounded hesitantly evasive. This caused all the young girls present to roll their eyes, especially Tielle, who felt that maybe her previous lie to help Shane had been a mistake. If even Tielle felt this way, not to mention Riley and Vivian. Remember, Tielle had only helped Shane fabricate a lie within their small team. Riley and Vivian, on the other hand, had directly lied in public to cover for Shane, claiming the so-called Magic Tool was given to him by them. Now, seeing Shane blame-shifting while increasingly acting frivolously in the Guild, both were beginning to wonder if helping this guy so many times was right or wrong. Anyway, thats the situation. Riley sighed and spoke to everyone. This mission is a secret one, and apart from a few related parties, nobody should disclose it, to prevent the operation from being exposed. Not only would we fail to achieve our goal, but it could also draw the attention of the Old Demon Clan Faction towards you and result in an attack on you instead. The Guild will not assign this task to only you. In addition to your team, there will be two other high-level teams tasked with this mission. The time is in two days, so get yourselves well prepared. Chapter 87: 086 Its exciting just thinking about it Chapter 87: 086 Its exciting just thinking about it After that, Riley provided Vivians team with more detailed explanations, such as where to gather and what routes and actions to take to avoid being seen, secretly escorting the target to the Royal Capital. In this respect, as the team leader, Vivian was responsible and listened attentively, taking notes of all the key points. Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica were also focused, evidently placing great importance on this commission. It was essential to give it importance. The group was preparing to transport a Level 77 Demon Clan criminal, who was one of the masterminds behind a significant assassination incident in the Royal Capital ten years ago. The perpetrator had plotted against countless Nobles and even members of the Royal Family, earning extreme enmity from high officials and dignitaries in the Royal Capital, who would have preferred to execute him personally. The importance of this escort mission couldnt be overstated. Furthermore, since the Old Demon Clan Faction was involved, no matter how one looked at it, this commission was destined to be extraordinary. The adventurers, tasked with the execution, naturally had to be extremely vigilant. Shane alone seemed to be listening carefully but was already muttering to himself in his mind, ... What should I do now? From the current pace, it seemed impossible to deceive the Old Demon Clan Faction. Should I consult with the Lady first? Shane thought so but quickly dismissed the idea. Even though he collaborated with Laischa, this commission was too critical, and if he rashly revealed anything to Laischa, causing her to act selfishly for her own purposes, Shane wouldnt be able to face Vivian. In other words, Shane preferred to stand with Vivian rather than Laischa. After all, Shane didnt fully trust Laischa yet. Their relationship, euphemistically called collaboration, was merely a union of convenience for their respective goals, and to suggest there was any trust between them would be strange. Otherwise, why would Shane be able to act so tough in front of Laischa? It was because Shane was still on guard against her. On the other hand, not only Vivian but also Riley and Tielle had shown Shane considerable care and had helped him with many things that didnt need to be spoken to be understood. Thus, Shane could never betray their trust. Shane was genuinely grateful to Vivian and the others. Therefore, he felt it was better not to let Laischa know about this matter. It doesnt matter anyway if I dont deal with the Old Demon Clan Faction. Initially, Shane wanted to sabotage the Old Demon Clan Faction, simply to avoid being targeted for vengeance in some distasteful plot twist. To this, Shane had only one response. Am I not a member of this team? Shanes resolute words somewhat shocked Vivian and the others. At least, Vivian seemed a bit moved. Since you put it that way... Vivian apologized to Shane with a smile. Shane also smiled and told Vivian not to worry about it, while he silently lamented. (If I stay here, once that lady learns that I hid this matter and made her wait in vain, shell probably come after me right away, wont she?) Shane wasnt afraid of her, but rather than being bothered, he preferred to see that lady frantic and exasperated when she couldnt find him to settle accounts. Just thinking about it, Shane felt a thrill. So, they all agreed to meet again in two days and then dispersed. Shane also left the guild directly and returned to the inn. ... Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, the time to undertake the secret mission arrived. Following Vivians instructions, Shane prepared some clothes and toiletries, packed them in a bundle, and took them with the Holy Sword, wrapped in a long-shaped package, before leaving the inn. However, Shane did not head to the guild but instead went directly to the center of Lamijion. There, there was a gigantic building specifically used for office purposes. Like the adventurers guild, the building was situated on a vast plaza, but the plaza was surrounded by a wall and patrolled and trained by the knight order, resembling a military stronghold, filled with a solemn and strict atmosphere. Shane arrived here. And here, many people had already gathered. Chapter 88: 087 The gathering humans Chapter 88: 087 The gathering humans At this time, in a corner of the square, about a dozen people were scattered about. Among these individuals, some belonged to the Knight Order, and others were adventurers. While both groups wore standard-issue armor and carried standard-issue swords, each had their own assortment of mismatched equipment, which made it easy to distinguish between them. They had gathered around several horse-drawn carriages. In the middle was one with a carriage that resembled a cage, equipped with iron bars, clearly intended for the transport of prisoners. When Shane arrived, all the members of Vivians Team were already present. Aside from Vivian, who was conversing with the leader of another adventurer team and some members of the Knight Order, Tielle was leaning against a carriage with her arms crossed, looking indifferent. Lu Muya and Merica were also nearby, quietly speaking with Tielle and appearing rather restrained. This was likely because the adventurers and knights in the square couldnt help but steal glances in their direction from time to time. Even the patrolling knights and soldiers sometimes sneakily looked their way, which probably made them feel uneasy, right? After all, this is a place full of old guys who sweat under the sun all day long, training and working. Suddenly throwing a few sweet and delicious young girls into the mix... If the vibe gets even slightly improper, it could turn into hentai plot in minutes, Shane couldnt help but comment before moving forward to join in. ... Of course, Shane wasnt joining the so-called old men; he joined the assembled adventurer teams and the Knight Order, instantly drawing considerable attention. Have you arrived? Vivian, who was in conversation, noticed Shane and smiled at him. Not only Vivian, but Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica all reacted to Shanes arrival. Although one was only raising her head to look at Shane and the other two hesitated, unsure whether to approach, this indicated to others that Shane received a different treatment compared to the rest. Sorry, am I late? Shane approached Vivian, scratching his head as he apologized. No, youre quite early. For now, only our team and another adventurer team have arrived. There is still one team that hasnt shown up to report, and the Knight Order is still making preparations, Vivian explained to Shane in a gentle manner, her friendly and approachable attitude once again offering a soothing effect to the old men around, who cast admiring glances her way. When the time came, Shane was confident he would kick those naysayers out straight away, without resorting to the cliche? ploy of pretending to be weak to give them a slap in the face later. So, regardless, hed better pin the blame on himself first. Hmm, he thought, having grown accustomed to blame-shifting, he even managed to shift the blame onto himselfcould this be the ultimate level of the art? While Shanes mind wandered in this manner, Alis burst into hearty laughter. I see, youre here to gain some experience, huh? Alis clapped Shane on the back, speaking as if they were old friends, Indeed, its a good opportunity. But I dont believe that the devil everyone talks about is just here to see the world. And not to mention, the Vivian I know wouldnt bring a newbie on such a risky mission for that reason. Kid, you wouldnt happen to be hiding some impressive tricks, would you? Hearing this, Shane gave Alis a sidelong glance. (Indeed, deserving of being the leader of a high-level adventurer team, he seems quite easy-going at first glance, but hes actually quite astute.) Thats what Shane thought. Alright, Alis, dont pick on Shane, Vivian waved away the hand Alis had placed on Shanes shoulder, saying irritably, Although Shane is a newcomer, he has a bright future. Even Riley didnt object to his participation in this commission. As a senior, you should help him within your means, instead of being so informal all the time. It seemed that Vivian and Alis had a good personal relationship, speaking to each other with little of the usual politeness. Youre quite strict, Alis laughed it off, saying, Well, since hes a promising junior, I will definitely do what I can. Lets wait and see how you develop. Thank you, Shane offered his thanks for the time being. However, at that moment, an untimely voice cut in. Level 10 at the age of twenty and hasnt mastered any Skillsis such a novice really considered to have a bright future? Chapter 89: 088 Unwelcome Companion Chapter 89: 088 Unwelcome Companion The sudden shrill sound made everyone present furrow their brows. Especially Shane, who raised his eyebrows when he heard the sound and turned to look towards its source. The others did the same, and all looked over, causing Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica to shift their attention as well. But on looking, the expressions of many changed. Vivians smile disappeared from her face. Alis furrowed his eyebrows tighter and tighter. ... Tielles expression grew cold. And Mericas breath hitched, a hint of fear emerging in her eyes, making her involuntarily hug Lu Muya beside her. But Lu Muyas expression was not much better either, trembling and looking as though she had seen someone she wanted to stay away from, almost on the brink of running away. Under such circumstances, three figures approached one after another. They were three very distinctive adventurers. Leading them was a handsome man, looking like a star, his face filled with friendliness and kindness. Being around twenty years old, he was the type who would cause fans to scream unintentionally if seen on the street. Beside this handsome man, there was another man and a woman. The man looked slightly younger, yet dressed in luxurious and lavish advanced equipment, even strutting confidently. The woman looked older, also quite attractive, but not with the pure and gentle type like Vivian and others, nor the intelligent beauty like President Riley, but more of a glamorously enticing vibe. These three adventurers made a completely different impression: one was hugely likable and dashing, another seemed like a flashy parvenu, and the last one drew the attention of the men around, obviously a huge temptation to males. However, seeing these three individuals, the expressions on Vivian and others were not very pleasant. Leon? What are you doing here? Alis looked at the handsome leader with surprise. But before the man could reply, the flashy one spoke first. Were here to carry out this secret mission, of course, he said with a mix of a sneer and pride. This mission is so important, it naturally requires an exceptional adventurer team. How could our team not be chosen? This statement was an absolute self-boasting to the extreme. In such a situation, the others also gathered around. What are you doing, Mr. Magre? Alis asked somewhat impolitely, Can you not scare people, please? This has nothing to do with you, Alis! Magre, finding a way out, retorted angrily toward Alis, Watch your tone! This self-righteous remark displeased many. Indeed, I was out of line. Although Alis admitted this, his tone didnt become any more polite, instead addressing the handsome man beside him, So, as the team captain of the young master, shouldnt you be keeping your team in check, Leon? Upon hearing this, the man Alis addressed as Leon smiled. His smile was very elegant and refreshing, like a breeze in spring, causing the women beside him to blush with infatuation. Then, he spoke. Sorry, Magre has always been impulsive. Ive scolded him several times already, but he is still young, so please be forgiving. While saying this, he spoke to Magre in a gentle voice, Magre, you should also control yourself. Even if you are happy to see Miss Merica, being too impulsive could shame the Fritter family, you know? Uh... Magre had nothing to say and seemed to take Leons words seriously. Still, despite this, Magre continued to glance at Merica, his eyes showing unmistakable admiration, excitement, reluctance, and joy. Facing such a Magre, Merica not only felt no happiness, she bit her lip and buried her head in Vivians embrace. Watching this scene, Shane, who had been silently observing, had many suspicions. (The atmosphere, there seem to be quite a few personal grudges here.) Shane assessed the three unexpected guests. After Vivian had comforted Merica, she brought Merica over to Tielle and Lu Muya before stepping forward. So you are the third adventurer team here on a secret mission? While saying this, Vivians tone was tinged with a bit of anxiety and helplessness. Yes. Leon, not sure if he noticed her tone, looked straight at Vivian, his eyes as if seeing only her, and smilingly said, I knew President Riley would choose you, Vivian. I hope our cooperation will be a pleasant experience for both parties. Hearing Leons words, Vivian showed no joy, instead falling silent, and even Alis beside her let out a bitter smile. Shane didnt expect this kind of reaction from Vivian and Alis. The nouveau riche was one thing, but this Leon didnt seem like such a bad guy, did he? What exactly was going on? Chapter 90: 089 will be more troublesome than expected Chapter 90: 089 will be more troublesome than expected The atmosphere in the entire square had become somewhat heavy at that moment. The surrounding knights and adventurers all looked this way, their faces full of surprise as they watched the heavy atmosphere among Vivian and her companions. Shane had also been thinking about the problem and, for a moment, did not speak either. It was Leon who broke this oppressive silence. No matter what, we must carry out this secret mission together next, Leon said warmly as a member of the Lamijion Adventurers Guild. For the sake of Lamijion, this mission must be impeccably done. Please, enlighten me? With those words, Leon extended a hand toward Vivian. ... ... Seeing this, everyone fell silent, including Vivian who looked at the hand extended in front of her, her expression full of hesitation. After a while, Vivian sighed and prepared to shake hands with Leon. But at that moment, someone stepped in to stop it. Its not appropriate for men and women to behave this way, let me do it for you, Captain Leon. The seductive woman, who had been gazing at Leon with an infatuated look from the beginning, suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Vivians extended hand, her eyes full of hostility as she watched Vivian. Udilis... Vivian murmured the other womans name in a soft voice. Its me. We havent seen each other for quite some time, Vivian. The seductive woman, named Udilis, wore a smile, though her eyes held no laughter. And Leon, whose handshake was intercepted by Udilis, subtly frowned and equally subtly immediately released his hand. Vivian, failing to notice this, started a conversation with Udilis. I didnt expect you to be here. Vivian fixed her gaze on Udiliss face. If the captain is here, naturally, I would be too, Udilis said matter-of-factly. Surely, President Riley must have been hopping mad about this in the guild by now? And these uninvited individuals seemed to think that, based on their status and position, they could just interfere with this mission, no wonder Alis openly clicked his tongue. (And to think they said their team was so exceptional that it would be impossible for them to not be chosen, that was clearly contradictory.) Shane somewhat understood why Leons team was unpopular. Vivian took a deep breath and said, I think, I need to wait for President Rileys decision before I can cooperate with you all. Clearly, Vivian intended to wait for Riley to come and stop Leon and the others. However... There is no need for that. When such a voice arose, everyone was momentarily taken aback. Because, the voice did not come from anyone present, but from a young man who looked young yet was fully armed and exuded authority, with a solemn expression on his face, surrounded by many knights. Seeing this young man, everyone immediately straightened up. Lord Bellen! Including the ever-overbearing Magre, everyone present saluted him and informed the bewildered Shane of his identity. The newcomer was none other than the son of the lord of Marquis Mulas Domain, the captain of the Knight Order, and the highest decision-maker of this Lamijion, Beren Mura. Leons teams intervention was approved by me. Beren scanned everyone present and said calmly, I know theres some friction among you, but you are all talented individuals. I hope you will put the greater good first for this mission, and I believe President Riley will understand. ...Understood, Vivian said after a long silence, her expression neutral, Since Lord Bellen has said so, we will do our best. Yes, Leon also said respectfully, In the face of the bigger picture, we cannot afford personal conflicts. Its good you understand, Berens stern face relaxed slightly as he said, We should not delay any longer, start preparing to depart now. Everyone bowed and acknowledged. Shane, with no personal stakes, stood aside and witnessed everything, endlessly cynical in his thoughts. Though he did not know exactly what had transpired, he was certain of one thing. This journey was likely to be much more troublesome than he had imagined. Chapter 91: 090 looked down upon? Chapter 91: 090 looked down upon? Are you okay now, Merica? As everyone scattered to make preparations for departure, Vivian also gathered her team by the side of a carriage in a corner, gently asking Merica. Im fine, thank you, Sister Vivian. Merica shook her head and managed a smile for everyone, but it was clearly forced. I didnt expect things to turn out this way. Displeasure saturated Tielles tone, making it obvious she had an absolute dislike for the arrival of Leons team. ... I really want to go home... Lu Muya even murmured such words half crying, reflecting the immense pressure she felt. Shane felt his curiosity was about to peak. What? Do you guys have a grudge against them? Shane was not particularly cultured and asked everyone directly out of curiosity. Their expressions turned somewhat indescribable. In the end, it was Vivian who answered for them. Its not exactly a grudge, she said, sighing repeatedly. But there is some tension between our team and theirs, thats true. I thought so, Shane shrugged. Not to mention anything else, that nouveau riche young master looks quite familiar with all of you. His eyes were practically glued to Merica. Ugh... Merica was left speechless and lowered her head, almost on the verge of tears. Tielles tone grew colder as she said, It seems he hasnt given up on Merica. It was glaringly obvious. Vivian patted Merica on the head as a sign of comfort, also directing her gaze to Shane, That Mr. Magre had spent about half a month in our team when he first became an adventurer and hadnt passed the assessment yet. At this point, Vivians tone became somewhat colder. If... If it hadnt been for Tielle patrolling around the campsite, noticing what was happening, and stopping him in time, Merica would have definitely been harmed. Even Lu Muya, the shy Beastman girl, couldnt hold back a comment, obviously very upset by the incident. Mericas head hung even lower, visibly trembling as if remembering the incident. Seeing this, Shane finally frowned. Why would someone like that still be allowed to stay in the guild? Shane asked bluntly. With such indecent behavior, is Riley really letting him off just because he has talent? Shanes opinion of Riley would surely plummet greatly. But the one to answer this question wasnt Vivian, it was Tielle. That guy is no ordinary person; hes a Noble. Tielle spoke coldly. His father is a vassal of Marquis Mula, who came to this town with Mr. Bellen when the latter was assigned to Lamijion, having status and position second only to Mr. Bellen. Meaning, it was only because his family pleaded on his behalf that Magre was allowed to continue in the adventurers guild. Even so, Magre was kicked out of Vivians Team and was forbidden to approach Merica. I see, Shane mused. So, the young master joined the team of that person named Leon? Thats right. Vivian nodded. Leon accepted the young master and passed him through the rookie evaluation. And whats the deal with this Leon? Shane asked curiously. Why does it seem like none of you have a good impression of him? Is he some kind of bad guy? Nobody answered immediately. This... Vivian hesitated, finally saying with a wry smile, Its not that hes a bad person, but honestly, to those who know of his deeds, Leon is very much looked down upon. Looked down upon? Shane raised an eyebrow. What was that about? As Shane was pondering this, Vivian offered the following: Because he is a man who climbed the ranks by relying on women. Chapter 92: 091 What is a Hero? This is a Hero! Chapter 92: 091 What is a Hero? This is a Hero! Huh? At that moment, Shane almost thought hed heard wrong. What did he hear? Climb up using a woman? Shane was utterly baffled by the meaning of the statement. Seeing his reaction, not only Vivian but also Tielle, Lu Muya, and even Mericas expressions became somewhat peculiar. ... I know youre surprised, but its true. Vivian still offered an explanation with a wry smile. Leon was not born into a noble family like Mr. Magre, not even a commoner, but a child born in the slums. According to Vivian, Leons parents were thieves, with numerous arrests and imprisonments; Leon himself had no outstanding talents, and at the age of twenty-five, his Level was only twenty-two, much lower than his peers. Leon had long determined that he would never be able to rise above his station through his own abilities. But paradoxically, Leons ambitions were not small; he didnt just aspire to rise above others but wanted to be one of the elites, even a noble. For this purpose, Leon leveraged the only advantage hed had since birthhis face. Its just hearsay, but Ive heard that since he was young, Leons been pondering his image, not only using every possible method to maintain his appearance but also diligently practicing etiquette and social skills, and then constantly finding ways to get in contact with women in Lamijion who could be of help to him. By this point, even Vivians tone seemed somewhat strange. At first, it was about mingling with older women, relying on their support to get by. Next, he sought out the affections of the richer merchants sisters or daughters to gain some financial support from them. After all, I grew up with Riley; its quite normal for him to want to get to know Riley through me. As for Tielle, hes very optimistic about her future as she is a top talent of the Kingdom, so he has always been keen on cultivating a good relationship with her. Lu Muya and Merica have also caught his attention to some extent, probably looking to cast a wide net in the hopes of investing early in those who may rise to prominence. These words nearly made Shane spit blood. Now, Shane only wanted to say one thing. What makes a Hero? This is a Hero! And its a Hero with a trash-tier start; truly an inspiration to fall down and worship. At least, Shane was starting to feel that, as the current Hero, he was weak too. However, more than that, Shane wanted to say, Is it really okay for such a team to take part in this mission? Even if that nouveau riche young master has some talent and a Level thats not too low, the pretty boy team leaders Level is much lower than the other people in the trade; as for the dumb sweetheart, since shes a merchants daughter and became an Adventurer for such a nonsensical reason, her Level must not be too high either, right? Naturally, Vivian didnt think it was okay and was full of worries on the spot. Probably the highest Level in Leons team is Mr. Magre, but Leons team doesnt just consist of those three; with Leons... um... abilities, his team has at least dozens of members. Thats why they can be one of the famous adventurer teams in Lamijion, recognized by Mr. Bellen. Vivian said this, but her face showed she couldnt let it go at all. This task is entangled in many aspects; Leon and the others probably used some means to forcibly get involved, likely aiming for the accolades? This time, the escort was for a major criminal who plotted against numerous Nobles and members of the Royal Family ten years ago; succeeding in delivering him to the Royal Capital would surely lead to great rewards considering the Nobles and Royal Familys grudge against Killian. I think its because of this that Mr. Magres father arranged for his son to join this mission, and Leon wouldnt miss such an opportunity. If he can take the chance to establish a connection with the daughters of Great Nobles in the Royal Capital, he could be completely transformed. Vivians words prompted Shane to blurt out without a second thought, Sorry, I want to go back. This mission, its simply impossible to carry out. Chapter 93: 092 Devil is going to start messing around again Chapter 93: 092 Devil is going to start messing around again Shane thought that since the mission was so important, Lamijion would definitely bring out its elite, fully prepared to engage in an Immortal Battle with the Old Demon Clan Faction, initiating a spectacular attack and defense. But Shane must say, reality was indeed cruel. Now, after Vivians explanation, Shane had basically understood that this mission was not an Immortal Battle at all, but rather a mixed bag, where various secrets and dirty tricks were surfacing. Because escorting the special, major criminal Killian could yield great rewards from the Nobles and Royal Family of the Royal Capital, many had essentially stopped acting to prevent the rescue by the Old Demon Clan Faction, and were instead acting for their own interests. Leon wanted to use this opportunity to find new encounters in the Royal Capital, to elevate his own life. Magres father wanted to vie for the great rewards of the Royal Capital, so he recklessly inserted his sons squad into the mission. ... Even Mr. Bellen, who admitted the involvement of Leons Team, was likely influenced by whispers from Magres father, a close minister; otherwise, it wouldnt be possible to know about the rift between Vivians Team and Leons Team and still forcibly mediate in the name of the greater good. It couldnt be said that he didnt harbor intentions to make a breakthrough in the Royal Capital and win recognition and favor from the Royal Family and Great Nobles. Thus, these myriad issues had led to the current situation. This proved Shanes previous point, that reality was everyone having their own thoughts, everyone having their own position, and each having their own standards and judgments, thus leading to each seemingly ordinary outcome being the result of multifaceted considerations and actions intertwined together. It could be said that this outcome seemed inevitable. After all, so-called Nobles were just that, eachs starting point is not necessarily for the world or society; more often, actions were taken for their own interests. However, this was undoubtedly porridge spoiled by rat feces, and not just one or two pieces. Then, given this situation, what twists Shane could expect next were clear as day. First, the internal problems are definitely there, followed by endless infighting, frequent conflicts, until one slaps another in the face, that one harbors intense hatred against this and thus seeks reckless revenge; then this one wants more benefits, and that one desires more advantages, until finally, some villain will suddenly betray us by connecting with the Old Demon Clan Faction, expose the secret missions itinerary, bringing forth a massacre, and thus failing the mission. Immediately after, to salvage the disaster, the protagonist will make a domineering appearance, not only babysitting a bunch of incompetent teammates but also exposing his identity, leading to astonishment and admiration from the extras, and seizing this opportunity to infiltrate various major forces, becoming targeted by evil forces, and piquing the curiosity of acculturative leaders, causing all of them to come offering gifts, men offering their lives and women offering their hands. This script could easily span millions of words. Thinking of all this, Shane felt an urge to curse, completely forgetting that his own position was that of the protagonist. The reason was not just because Shane had hidden strengths that would make Vivian and Riley somewhat reassured. More importantly... Theres someone, both Riley and I think, you should meet, Vivian lowered her voice and said to Shane, Perhaps, after meeting, you will learn a lot about your identity. These words made Shanes expression fiercely change. Of course, you can also choose to talk about it later, since its not a must to take this opportunity to go to the Royal Capital, Vivian smiled at Shane, saying, With Riley and me as intermediaries, even though the person isnt someone you can meet whenever you want, there will still be a chance eventually. Just decide according to your own wishes. Upon hearing this, Shane fell silent. What silenced Shane was not what Vivian mentioned, but because he had realized that even if he gave up this mission, Vivian and the others would still carry it through. Under the circumstances where the rest were acting for profit and only they truly wanted to contribute something to the town and Kingdom, they were undertaking this mission fraught with flags, looking problematic in every aspect. Given that... This trip, theres no choice but to go. Otherwise, once people from the Old Demon Clan Faction really appeared, the safety of Vivian and the others could be easily imagined. Shane could not just stand by and do nothing. So, wasnt this trip a forced decision after all? But Shane didnt want the terrible cliche? plots he imagined to happen. What if... Suddenly thinking of something, Shane laughed. If people from the adventurers guild saw Shanes smile, they would surely shudder, wouldnt they? Because, this meant the devil was about to make waves again. Chapter 94: Did he go back? Chapter 94: Did he go back? Just like that, everyone began preparing for the escort mission, with knights and adventurers running around the convoy, continuously bringing supplies, loading them into the carriages, or helping to move luggage, checking the horses and carriages. They were very careful and conscientious. As the undisputed leader, Lord Beren supervised everything with a stern expression and gaze. This mission involved a wide range of issues, and for Beren, it was also an opportunity not to be missed. Naturally, he sought to ensure nothing went wrong. Thus, Beren not only rigorously oversaw all the work but occasionally stepped forward to inspect and give instructions, spreading a tense atmosphere. Under this influence, Aliss team became more meticulous as well. Vivian and others silently carried on with their preparations. Even Leons team, under Leons supervision and constant instructions, became exceedingly cautious. Only Magre seemed distracted, glancing over at Vivians team, observing the busy Merica, seemingly eager to come over. However, even Magre did not want to cause any disturbance on this occasion. After all, the leader of the team was Lord Beren, his fathers immediate superior and the leader whom Magre would need to serve in the future. His prestigious family background was useless in front of this man, making Magre completely dare not act rashly. ... Thankfully, Magre, looking restless, eventually restrained himself and did not come over, which let the quietly observing Merica heave a sigh of relief. Of course, Merica didnt know that Magre was able to hold back, thanks to Tielle. Whenever Magre looked over, he would see Tielles cold, piercing gaze, making him shiver and unable to move his feet. Regrettably, Magres actual fear wasnt Beren, but Tielle. Previously, it was Tielle who had discovered his ill intentions towards Merica, and then proceeded to break all of Magres limbs without any mercy. Afterwards, had it not been for his father getting the Great Priest from the Temple to perform recovery magic on him, Magre would have been crippled and couldnt possibly be standing here. This made Magre both hate and fear Tielle, daring not to make any rash moves. Who could blame him? His family background was equally useless when it came to dealing with Tielle. Already at a disadvantage, and since Tielle was a prominent genius of the Kingdom, consistently receiving wide attention, with Riley backing her up, unless it involved a direct attempt on her life, if nobles were disadvantaged by her, they could only acknowledge her superiority. In such circumstances, Magre could only watch Tielle with immense wariness, hesitating several times, and gave up on approaching. So, all preparations continued smoothly, maintaining a delicate balance. It was Vivian who, after scanning her surroundings, muttered curiously, Where is Shane? Why cant I see him? Vivian then realized that at some point, Shane had vanished. Did he go back? Vivian grew puzzled. After leaving the decision to Shane, Vivian did not directly ask for an answer, but thought it best to give Shane time to consider, and so she began preparing with the others. Now that Shane was gone, Vivian could only assume that he had finally decided to abandon this mission. Thats probably for the best. Is that... is that the mastermind behind the large-scale assassination from ten years ago from the Old Demon Clan Faction? Its... its truly terrifying... Lu Muya and Merica also grew timid and nervous. Even Vivian took a deep breath internally. How on earth did Shane subdue him without a scratch? Seeing Killian in person, Vivian couldnt imagine any powerful Magic Tool that could enable a Level 10 novice Adventurer to achieve such a feat. No wonder the Knight Order has been trying to find out about that Magic Tool. Vivian smirked to herself, unnoticed. However, Vivian also knew that Shane must not have used any Magic Tools. So many secrets, not just Riley, now even Im getting curious. Vivian murmured quietly to herself. Under everyones watchful eyes, Killian was pushed into a cage-like carriage. All preparations were thus complete. Good! Beren nodded forcefully, ready to give the command to depart. However, just then, a knight ran over in a panic. Lord Beren! The knight, with a face full of panic, whispered something into Berens ear. What!? Hearing the words, Berens expression finally changed. What happened? Whats going on? The rest were utterly puzzled. As for Vivian, watching the scene unfold, she couldnt shake a bad feeling that was unsettlingly growing inside her. Her instincts told Vivian that trouble was on the horizon. And more troubling, it might even involve their own people. Chapter 95: 094 New Magic Tools? Chapter 95: 094 New Magic Tools? Lamijion, the street at the East City Gate. In amid a tumultuous and hurried sound of footsteps, the knights and adventurers carrying out the secret escort mission, led by Beren, rushed along the road as if being whipped to go faster. Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica, a party of four, were among them, but their brows were deeply furrowed, with expressions of confusion and utter surprise. It wasnt only Vivian and the others, Beren, Leon, Alis, Udilis, and Magre all wore similar expressions, prompting their hasty rush toward the direction of the city gate. And by the time they reached the gate, it was already overcrowded, packed with throngs of citizens. It seemed as if the citizens were trying to leave the city, peering out curiously as if drawn by something, buzzing with excitement. ... The gates guards were holding them back, not allowing them to exit the city. Lord Beren! Lord Beren! Seeing Beren leading the large group towards them, the guards finally breathed a sigh of relief and called out. But Beren didnt even bother to acknowledge them, he simply led everyone through the city gate and out of Lamijion. However, just as everyone left the city and stepped into the outskirts, an anomaly suddenly occurred. Boom! Accompanied by an earth-shaking roar, a severe explosion occurred ahead. The blast spread out like shockwaves, attacking the surroundings. The people from Berens party, who had just hurried out of the city, didnt even have time to react before being struck by the blast wave. Ahh! Ah! Lord Leon! Taken by surprise, Lu Muya, Merica, and Udilis were blown away, crying out in shock. The others were similar, screaming in alarm as if hit by a sudden typhoon, being blown around haphazardly, nearly collapsing to the ground. No, Leon and Magre had already fallen to the ground, one covered in dirt, the other screaming in pain, and to those unaware, it might seem that they suffered from some inhumane treatment. ....! Only Beren, as a Level 68 Knight, almost reflexively drew his longsword from his waist, blocking in front of himself. Vivian quickly pulled out a shield and placed it in front of Lu Muya and Merica, shielding them from the incoming blast wave. Tielle went even further; with a flash of her blade, she split the oncoming wind, dissipating it into a gentle breeze. Be careful! Aside from these three, the only other who could react to this sudden blast was Alis. He held onto his teammates shoulders, firmly bracing against the wind, steadying everyone. Sorry, sorry, I didnt mean to scare everyone. I was just testing out the new Magic Tools I got. If it frightened everyone, I am truly sorry. Shane said these words. Testing new Magic Tools? All present suddenly had their attention captivated by Shanes statement. Vivian and Tielle, in particular, stared at Shane with wide-eyed astonishment. Shane, unconcerned, scratched his head as if he truly felt embarrassed, chuckling to himself. You all should know, right? Last time it was thanks to a powerful Magic Tool that I was able to take down a person from the Old Demon Clan Faction in almost a surprise attack. Since then, Ive developed a bit of an interest in powerful Magic Tools. Shanes words caused many eyes to turn toward him. Especially Beren, who as if he had only just noticed Shanes presence, suddenly exclaimed in realization, So youre the new Adventurer that President Riley took notice of after subduing Killian? Thats right, thats right, said Shane with a cheery smile. I apologize for the disturbance, I truly am sorry. He spoke as such, but there was not the slightest hint of embarrassment on Shanes face. But the others could hardly focus on this at the moment. For their attention had been completely captivated by Shanes recent topic. Are you saying you were testing new Magic Tools here? Beren glanced at the terrifying scene of scorched earth before them, and with a shift in his gaze towards Shane, he asked in a deep voice, Are you telling me that all this was caused by your experimentation with Magic Tools? Well, thats about the size of it, Shane admitted unabashedly, adding, The Magic Tool I used on Killian last time was just too powerful, and it left a deep impression on me. I couldnt help but want to replicate that kind of tool, so I had someone make it. The result was a bit mediocre, but I guess its passable. Upon hearing this, the same thought appeared in everyones mind: If this is considered mediocre, then what kind of Magic Tools would actually be satisfying? But gradually, realizing what Shane meant, a few peoples eyes sparkled with interest. Like Leon. Like Magre. And like Beren. Out of them, Magre was the least able to contain his eagerness and blurted loudly, Hey, are you saying youve got more of those powerful Magic Tools? To this question, Shane responded without hesitation, Of course. Shane answered proudly, with his head held high, And I have quite a lot of them, you know? All at once, a gleam appeared in everyones eyes. That gleam was named greed. Chapter 96: 095 is blame-shifting again and again. Chapter 96: 095 is blame-shifting again and again. Even before this, Vivian had mentioned more than once the great interest that the Knight Order had for Shanes so-called powerful Magic Tools. It was only natural. Although it was by means of an almost surprise attack that the success had been achieved, a Magic Tool that allowed a Level 10 Adventurer newbie like Shane to defeat a Level 77 expert of the Old Demon Clan, was bound to be alluring to anyone, wouldnt it? If one possessed such a powerful Magic Tool, theyd have confidence in whatever they did. Especially for Nobles like Beren and Magre, getting their hands on such Magic Tools would undoubtedly be a very favorable affair. And if these Magic Tools could be mass-produced, one didnt even need to think about the profits that could be made and the benefits that could be obtained. ... Take Magre, for example; his father, upon learning of Shanes exploits, had enviously and sourly said, If I had such a strong Magic Tool, I too could have defeated the fugitives from the Old Demon Clan Faction.'' Of course, if such Magic Tools could be mass-produced, whether it was to enhance the strength of the knights within their territory or to sell them off in exchange for wealth, the benefits would be unimaginable. Regrettably, such strong Magic Tools were almost always of a treasured grade and expensive to make, requiring the collection of who knows how many precious materials and the exceptional skill of a Magic Tool master to even have a chance of creating them successfully, and most of them were one-time-use items. Thinking of mass production was quite difficult. Thus, after Vivian and Riley, on behalf of Shane, declared that there was no second such Magic Tool, everyone interested including Beren showed some disappointment, but they were already psychologically prepared and quickly accepted the fact. In this way, there remained only one question in the minds of these people. That was, why did Riley, possessing such a powerful Magic Tool, not use it herself and instead generously give it to a completely unrelated newbie? Moreover, this newbie was only Level 10 and had already turned twenty this year, not even having mastered a single Skill. With such mediocre or rather extremely low potential, what made him worthy of Riley presenting him with such a Level of Magic Tool for protection? It was completely illogical. Yet Riley remained silent on the matter, merely acknowledging it unilaterally. Aside from that, she revealed no further information, leaving everyone else no choice but to give up pursuing the truth. In this manner, to outsiders, Shanes Magic Tool was considered a self-protection gift from Riley, while to Lu Muya and Merica, it was claimed to be a present from Tielle. Even if later Lu Muya and Merica heard something else outside, Tielle could use the excuse because President Riley asked me to give it to him, just like the funding last time to cover up this colossal lie for Shane. But now, what had Shane said? The others seemed to know a little about Laischa and didnt dare to say more. After all, if it was her, it might really be possible to recreate a magic tool of such level. Because if it was her who had taken action, then the idea of obtaining a large number of magic tools or even the creation method was undoubtedly very difficult. Thinking this, Beren felt some disappointment, as did Udilis, and even Magre looked dejected, while only Leon was furtively muttering to himself about that one also appears to be a beauty. Only Lu Muya and Merica still looked confused, but since Vivian and Tielle remained silent, they too didnt feel like speaking up and just quietly observed. So, youre testing out magic tools here on her behalf? Beren pressed on with his question, putting aside his disappointment. Thats right. Shane honestly responded. However, in the next second, Shanes tone suddenly shifted. These magic tools will now come in very handy, they must be thoroughly tested first. This statement caused another surprised pause from the crowd. Come in handy? Magre asked bluntly without any reservations, What does that mean? Shane seemed not to see Magres blunt manner at all, maintaining a cheerful demeanor. But the next moment, the words that came from his mouth made everyones expression involuntarily change. No choice, since she has been pursued by the Old Demon Clan Faction for a full ten years, always reluctantly fleeing, now that she has gotten her hands on such powerful magic tools, of course, she wants to take her revenge, right? Shane said with his usual startling frankness, This is a great opportunity, Lamijion had to provide cover for your secret missions, deceive the eyes of the Old Demon Clan Faction, making them think Killian is still here, leading them all here. Originally, according to President Riley, Lamijion needed to release the news after you had left for a certain period and were impossible to catch up with, claiming that Killian was already escorted away, to lead their targets out of town before the Old Demon Clan Faction made their move. Now its not necessary. Shane expressed gleefully, With so many powerful magic tools, Lamijion can simply counter and capture more people from the Old Demon Clan Faction. This is indeed a greater achievement than capturing Killian! Beren and the others quivered heavily. Then, their eyes lit up once again. Chapter 97: 096 Lets you have no achievements to compete for Chapter 97: 096 Lets you have no achievements to compete for You... Is what youre saying true? At this moment, regardless of Beren and Leon, Magre couldnt help but speak out. Isnt this something? Shane seemed oblivious to the thoughts of Magre and the others, speaking carelessly without any guard, Although Killian was one of the masterminds behind the large-scale assassination ten years ago, he was just one of them. I heard there was another mastermind with a higher Level at that time who killed even more than Killian did, and it seems he even planned this project himself. If he shows up to save Killian, bringing along other members of the Old Demon Clan Faction, then capturing them all in one net, this achievement... Even without Shane finishing, the others could understand. Its undeniable that if this was true, the accolades would be far greater than just capturing a Killian. And if catching a Killian could lead to so many benefits, what would even greater accolades involve? ... (Could I be granted nobility status?) Leons heart was aflame. (Would the Royal Family take notice and elevate my familys rank along with me?) Magre couldnt help but get excited. (Would it lead to more benefits for my fathers business, even perhaps an arranged marriage from the Royal Family, making Lord Leon and I husband and wife?) Udiliss mind began to wander as well. As for Beren, he was no exception. (It was already a great discontent among the other Knight Captains, attendant lords, and the vassals of the Noble Families about me becoming the Knight Captain within the territory before reaching Level 70. They used this as an excuse more than once to cause trouble for me, preventing me from being recognized by most of the public outside Lamijion. If I could now garner such substantial accolades, they would have nothing left to say. I might even replace my older brother as the heir of the Mula Family, becoming the next Marquis Mula.) Thinking of this, Beren couldnt help but be moved. Only Alis, at this time, raised an objection. Has President Riley agreed to this? Alis frowned and spoke bluntly to Shane, Are you sure you can succeed? Dont end up causing harm to Lamijion instead! Aliss words snapped everyone back to reality. It wasnt just Alis, even Vivian couldnt help but interject. And it was unprecedented. Because... Although I relied on the power of Magic Tools to successfully subdue Killian, subduing such a heavyweight criminal and escorting him to the Royal Capital, I presume the Kingdom wont be stingy with my reward, right? Just thinking about it makes me excited! Shanes elated words made everyones hearts thump and they finally realized something was wrong. Thats right! It was Shane who subdued Killian, not them! In other words, Shane was the real hero; they were just slightly involved! It wasnt that everyone had forgotten this, but typically, within a region, if someone achieved a great feat, unless it was an event that shocked the entire Kingdom and contributed greatly to the Kingdomdemanding recognition of the person who performed the featrewards were usually given according to a hierarchical system. For instance, if a peasant accidentally discovered a relic of immense value that even the Kingdom couldnt ignore, then he wouldnt receive a direct reward from the Kingdom but rather a reward from the Noble of the region who learned of this discovery. Then, this Noble would reward the peasant, and report this deed to the Lord of the region, who would see this as the Nobles own achievement and reward the Noble accordingly, instead of directly rewarding the peasant. Furthermore, this Lord would also report to the Kingdom, and the Kingdom would similarly treat it as the Lords accomplishment and reward the Lord. This was the so-called hierarchical reward system. After all, a peasant couldnt possibly directly contact the Royal Family to report this, could he? Thus, even in past lives, rewards were handed down layer by layer, and by the time they reached those directly involved, it wasnt clear how many levels had been bypassed, and there was no guarantee that the rewards original value was retained. Such was the case with Shanes achievement; as a Level 10 novice Adventurer, it was appropriate for the manager of Lamijion to reward him; he wasnt qualified or connected enough to reach the Royal Family and receive a direct reward. In light of this, Beren thought that he just needed to reward Shane afterward and then he could logically receive the direct reward from the Kingdom. But now, the situation had changed. Seeing the expressions on everyones faces, Shanes smile grew even broader. (You want to compete for merit?) Let there be no merit to compete for! That was Shanes intention. Chapter 98: 097 "Then I cant guarantee that. Chapter 98: 097 Then I cant guarantee that. Certainly, if it were only for the achievement of subduing Killian, Shane would not have attracted the attention of the Kingdom, nor would he have received direct rewards from it. At least, to many people, Shanes deeds were nothing more than those of a Level 10 novice Adventurer who, due to good fortune, gained the favor of Riley and obtained powerful Magic Tools, thereby succeeding in subduing Killian only because of his carelessness. This achievement felt to others as if I could do it myself if I were in his place, similar to the aforementioned incident of a commoner stumbling upon a relic. To be rewarded by the Nobles within his territory would already be a stroke of great luck. It would not be possible for such good luck to capture the special notice of the Kingdom, leading to a summons and reward. It was because of this that Beren and others had planned this secret mission, hoping to transport Killian to the Royal Capital and receive direct rewards from the Kingdom. Otherwise, Beren could have simply handed over the prisoner to his own Marquis Family to deal with. Surely, with the capabilities of Marquis Mulas Family, it would have been possible to detain a Level 77 Demon Clan criminal, rather than it turning into a hot potato. Moreover, if Beren had no ulterior motives at all, he could have sought help from the surrounding towns. ... In that case, being from the same territory, the Nobles of the other towns would surely have taken the matter seriously and sent support to ensure that Lamijion would not have to fear the rescue threats from the Old Demon Clan Faction. But Beren was worried that this would result in the credit being shared among others, which is why he wanted to monopolize the glory and handle the problem with Lamijion on his own. On this matter, Riley had raised objections, but Beren insisted on having his own way, leaving her no choice but to plan and prepare for Lamijion, attempting to eliminate any accidents and casualties. But now, circumstances had changed, and it was very possible that others would be making fruitless efforts, leaving all the credit to Shane alone. As long as Shane truly joined forces with Laischa and used a large quantity of Magic Tools as a means to round up the members of the Old Demon Clan Faction in one fell swoop, then this time, Shane would likely find it impossible to avoid the attention of the Kingdom. Having made contact with Laischa and assisting in the mass production of such powerful Magic Tools, as well as taking down so many criminals of the Old Demon Clan Faction, including Beddo, who was even more important than Killian, how could the Kingdom possibly ignore Shane? By then, Shane would surely be summoned by the Kingdom, and all the credit, including the subduing of Killian, would be directly attributed to him. In that case, even if Beren and the others successfully transported Killian to the Royal Capital, it would be no more than a mere formality. Whats worse, if the attack by the Old Demon Clan Faction and the resulting pressure were all drawn to Lamijions side and they failed to notice the transportation on Beren and the others side, their secret mission would become completely risk-free, leading to an extremely smooth completion. If it really came to that, it would indeed give people the impression that I could do it myself if I were in his place, and whether they could receive a reward would be a complete unknown. Therefore, Magre was the first to panic. Dont you dare do that! The young master of the Noble Family shouted without a second thought. Hmm? Shane blinked, looking quite perplexed, Why not? Because... because... Magre couldnt think of a single Reason, getting increasingly flustered, until he simply blurted out imperiously, Just because I said you cant do that, you cant! Of course, on the surface, Shane still put on a troubled face. It doesnt really matter to me, but these Magic Tools are just prototypes after all, and they require very strict conditions to be used successfully. I wonder if everyone can... Before he could finish his sentence, Beren preemptively hammered down the conclusion. Dont worry, we are all Knights or Adventurers, no matter how difficult to use the Magic Tools are, we will successfully operate them. As he said this, Beren had another thought in his mind. (If rookies at Level 10 can use it successfully, how could we possibly fail to use it?) That was the gist of it. The others seemed to think this way too, each one making their guarantees. Well... alright... Shane kept his troubled expression but finally nodded his reluctant agreement, prompting laughter from everyone around. Only Vivian and Tielle exchanged glances. (What exactly is he planning?) (I have a feeling these guys are in for a bad time...) Thats what the two of them thought. And so, the matter was settled. Not long after, everyone got ready and finally left Lamijion with Killian in tow. President Riley was also informed about the situation and, after a bout of silence, agreed to the plan. Following behind the convoy, Shane couldnt help but recall the last remark Riley, truly helpless, had thrown at him before leaving. Dont go too far. Remembering this warning, Shane murmured to himself. I cant promise that. If one was going to be extravagant, they had to do it to the fullest, right? Shane smiled. Chapter 99: 098 [I am a pig!] Chapter 99: 098 [I am a pig!] Rumble rumble... In a series of wheel sounds, a procession of carriages was rushing along a secluded path, stirring up clouds of dust. This mighty convoy looked just like a caravan of merchants, not just dressed as traders, but also laden with many goods. One would believe that even if someone saw this on such a remote path, they would definitely assume it was merely a merchant preparing to do business in a nearby town or a large merchant house transporting important goods. Unfortunately, it was all a disguise. Those dressed as merchants were actually knights. And the cargo was merely food and supplies and goods for camping in the wild. ... The escort squad of Lamijion was thus disguised as a merchant convoy, making their way. Even Beren, who rode a splendid horse, had donned a cloak, disguising himself as a merchants guard, while the adventurers remained as they were, with no change in their attire. This was because it was very common for caravans escorting merchants to commission such services in any town, and having adventurers travel with merchant convoys was nothing out of the ordinary. Therefore, the adventurers were the only ones who needed no disguise. However, whether it was Leon, Magre, or Udilis, at that moment they all held a tattered sheepskin parchment, following Shanes lead with a skeptical look on their faces as if questioning life itself. Is this really a powerful Magic Tool capable of defeating a Level 77 member of the Demon Clan? Leon held the dilapidated parchment with a doubtful expression. It wasnt just Leon; Magre had turned the paper over several times, scrutinizing it without discovering anything remarkable. This was to say nothing of Udilis, who hailed from a Magic Tool Shop and whose eyes were full of confusion. Isnt this just a piece of scrap paper? Udilis spoke with extreme uncertainty. I havent detected any Magic Power at all from it, nor can I see any precious materials included within. Obviously, Udilis was quite skeptical about the so-called powerful Magic Tool in her hands. And naturally, Lu Muya and Merica felt the same way. It smells just like ordinary paper... This was the conclusion Lu Muya came to. I havent sensed any Magic Power either. Merica was serious, but could not hide the skepticism in her eyes. Only Vivian and Tielle, holding the so-called powerful Magic Tool in their hands, looked at each other speechlessly. Nearby, Alis was continually flipping the sheepskin parchment, as if trying to glean something from it. If he hadnt been worried about potential issues, he might have already begun to tear it apart violently, to see what made this trash-like item any different. Its worth mentioning that Beren was also here, silently watching Shane. But Shane didnt feel guilty; instead, he spoke with great sincerity. Even if you ask me like this, I cant answer your questions, Shane said frankly, I too received it from someone elses hands. If even you cant detect anything extraordinary, then I certainly cant. Hearing this, the others didnt object. Pfft! Shane couldnt help but burst out laughing. The rest of the people, however, looked stern. This was because, despite Beren clearly using a powerful Magic Tool, nothing happened. Did I do something wrong? Beren knitted his brows tightly, confusion apparent in his eyes. Shane immediately suppressed his smile. Well, it probably wasnt loud enough, Shane changed his expression in a split second, still as serious and earnest as before, You must chant loudly, without any mistakes. So, Lord Bellen, try it again. Upon hearing that, Beren nodded heavily, took a deep breath, and once again raised the Magic Tool. I am a pig! A pig with dreams! Come and kill me if you dare! Come on! This time, Beren put all his energy into it, his voice loud and clear, like a flood breaching its banks, echoing across the fields. Consequently, including himself, nobody noticed a faint chant that had simultaneously begun. [Tinder]... At that moment, astonishing Magic Power erupted. Boom! Accompanied by a violent Explosion sound, a place a certain distance from the caravan burst into flames and smoke, wild surges of heat rolling out, the shockwave and blast winds spreading. Success... I did it! Beren was overjoyed. The others inhaled sharply, even Vivian and Tielle were caught by surprise. What terrifying power! Even Upper-level Magic might not have this kind of power, right? No wonder even Level 77 of the Demon Clan couldnt withstand it! Too... too amazing! Everybody started to react with surprise and excitement. Especially Udilis, the daughter of the Magic Tool Shop, and Merica, a Mage, who both had their eyes light up, looking at the parchment in their hands as if it were a treasure. Of course, all the others felt the same. Unnoticed by them, Shane, at their side, was struggling to suppress his laughter, finding it unbearably hard. Chapter 100: 099 still needs some practice Chapter 100: 099 still needs some practice No one on Shanes side noticed anything unusual. Everyone was just immersed in excitement, looking at the parchment in their hands, their eyes alight with excitement, and even Lu Muya and Merica were no exception. In the end, even Alis seemed to no longer doubt the power of the Magic Tools in her hand, and she carefully tucked it away as if it were a treasure. Even Vivian and Tielle were starting to doubt whether the parchment in their hands was truly a powerful Magic Tool. That is to say, no one present had noticed that the magic had not been activated from the parchment but had been triggered by Shane himself. There was no helping it. Shane, now possessing a Level 10 Magic Manipulation Skill, had god-like control over Magic Power. Concealing the fluctuations of Magic Power was a piece of cake for him. ... Under these circumstances, unless someone present had a Level 10 Magic Perception Skill, it would be impossible for them to detect the Magic Power that Shane had deliberately controlled; even Merica, despite being a natural-born Mage Elf, could not perceive the source of the Magic Power. Was there anyone in the room with a Level 10 Magic Perception Skill? The answer was naturally no. Therefore, people began to eagerly try one after another in their excitement. I want to try too! Magre, unable to contain his patience, grabbed the Magic Tool before anyone else. Come on! Put some more effort into it! Following Shanes instructions, Magre used his loudest voice without hesitation, and his proud tone and extremely arrogant attitude were utterly detestable. Lightning... At that moment, a faint chanting voice mixed with the booming sound allowed the massive Magic Power to burst forth, turning into a dazzling and swift streak of lightning. Everyone just saw a flash before their eyes, and then the lightning struck the distant ground, exploding with blinding light like a thunderbolt. Thus, a charred crater appeared on the distant land, still smoking continuously. Haha! That was amazing! So powerful! Magre was beyond excited, acting as if he had displayed this power himself, almost nose in the air, barely stopping short of making everyone kneel down and chant long live. Let me try as well! Shane laughed so hard that his stomach hurt; he could barely hold back the tears and felt his abs might cramp up. Watching Shane like this, Lu Muya and Merica started to worry, wondering if he was sick. Vivian and Tielle seemed to sense something was wrong as their eyes twitched. ...Tielle. I know. Whatever that spell is, even if it kills me, I wont chant it. The two silently made this decision. Of course, those unaware of all this, like Leon and Udilis, seemed to have infected the rest; one by one, they all threw themselves into the practice, causing Shane to barely contain his laughter as the Magic Spell echoed again and again. As for Lu Muya and Merica, they were vigorously stopped by Vivian and Tielle when they planned to practice. Afterward, for the sake of his own life, to not laugh himself to death in this wilderness, Shane reluctantly used magic a few times, making everyone believe their practice was finally paying off, and they contentedly put away their cherished Magic Tools. As night fell, the grand caravan slowly decreased its speed and stopped above the countryside, preparing for the nights camping. ... When stars filled the night sky, the escorting caravan had already set up the campsite, and various tents, big and small, dotted the landscape; fires burned under the moonlight, illuminating the surroundings. A group of knights and adventurers were all busy, some preparing dinner, some patrolling around, and some standing guard in front of a tent with stern and vigilant expressions, as if they were protecting a treasure, not daring to slack at all. But the tent did not contain any treasure or important person; instead, it confined Killian. At the moment, Killian remained heavily restrained by binding tools, even chained to a pole, his gaze icy, his expression gloomy. Those guys, havent they come to save me yet? Killians face was icy, but his heart was filled with uncontrollable rage and humiliation. This period for Killian was like being in hell, constantly in agony. Not because someone was interrogating him, and not because someone was torturing him, but rather, for Killian, being imprisoned by the inferior Human Race like this, being at their mercy, was a fate worse than death. Shame! Shame! Shame! In Killians mind, these words incessantly surfaced, deeply stinging his heart. If suicide were an option, Killian would not hesitate, for he felt such profound humiliation. Chapter 101: Get along well with each other. Chapter 101: Get along well with each other. Though that is said, Killians endurance of humiliation to this point isnt without reason. Killian had only one thing on his mind. That was revenge. When he remembered the mans smirk that had thrown him into this nightmare, all the humiliation inside Killian turned into hate. Thus, once he knew he had fallen into that mans hands, and sunk to such straits, Killian swore in his heart to retaliate in the most brutal way possible. I cant die now... ... Yes, he couldnt die. Killian kept telling himself this while preparing to close his eyes and quietly wait for the right moment. However, Killian didnt realize that as a villain, he might be patient, but the protagonist might not necessarily be. Hence... Hey, long time no see, you seem to be doing quite well, enjoying free food and drinks, arent you? This voice abruptly entered Killians ears, appearing out of nowhere in the space. Killians whole body shuddered, and he abruptly looked up. The next second, Killian saw him. He saw the figure of the person he hated most. Is it you...!? Killians eyes widened, immediately filling with immense murderous intent and hatred. The person who had come was Shane. Shh, not so loud, Shane, placing a finger on his lips like an accomplice attempting to rescue Killian, quietly warned him yet his face was filled with amusement as he added, This place has tight security, with patrols and guards around at all times, and alarm barriers. If I didnt have a high-level Concealment skill, I doubt I couldve snuck in. If you make any noise and attract attention, Ill have no choice but to leave, okay? At these words, Killian made no response, just continued to stare at Shane with eyes brimming with murder and hatred, as if he wanted to chop him into a thousand pieces, his hands clenched tightly showing veins bulging one after anotheran indication of the intense emotions flooding his heart. Were it someone else, even Beren might not be able to remain composed under such a terrifying gaze, right? But Shane ignored it all, not afraid in the slightest, instead moving closer. Alright, Ill skip the nonsense, Shane looked directly at Killian and bluntly said, Do you want to get out? This was indeed as direct a question as there could be. Yet, Killian still didnt respond, continuing to stare intensely at Shane. Seeing this, Shane couldnt help but sigh. Not listening again? Shane said helplessly, Whether last time or this time, it seems like you ignore what I say, reacting only to what you want to hear. Its no wonder youre a Level 77 Demon Clan expert, a subordinate of one of the Six Great Demons C you really act high and mighty. With that, Shane laughed. But you should be very clear about what happened last time you acted this way, right? Upon hearing this, Killians expression darkened with anger, finally preparing to react. But this time, before Killian could speak, a fist enlarged in his vision. Bang! Heavy force exploded on Killians face. Ugh...!? Killian only felt a wave of severe pain rush over him, causing him to scream out loud, but his scream was muffled. No need to scream, every time you do, I am exposed. Shane, clutching one fist and covering Killians mouth with his other hand, said with a smile, But why bother? Isnt it better to just obey quietly? Do I really have to dislike you enough to hit you before youre satisfied? Sure, villains deserve a beating, but youre practically asking for it, which is troubling for a fully positive Adventurer like me. As his words ended, Shanes fist transformed into gusts of wind, pounding down repeatedly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!... Amidst the dull sounds of impact, Shanes fists landed on Killians head one after another, making Killian continually cry out in distress. In the tent, a highly skilled member of the Demon Clan was continuously struck with punches by an unexpectedly strong rookie Adventurer without being able to resist at all; he could only passively take the hits, blurring the lines between who was the hero and who was the villain. But one thing was certain. As Shane continued to strike him, not only did Killian not show any sign of concession, his heart filled more and more with anger and humiliation, eventually driving him to madly scream. I will definitely kill you! Kill you! Killians hatred had completely erupted. Naturally, those words, heavy with immense hatred, turned into muffled umm umm umm sounds under Shanes restraint. Shane also exercised good judgment, appearing excessively violent yet carefully controlling the noise to avoid alerting anyone to the anomaly within the tent. Eventually, as time passed, Shane even started to enjoy it. The feeling of this is beyond words. Hey, stop trying to act like some over-the-top youth from the Old Demon Clan Faction. Just go be a professional sparring partner; with your quality, youll definitely be a profitable punching bag. Speaking such words, Shanes movements became faster and heavier. Until... Skill AcquiredHand-to-Hand CombatWould you like to learn? Without any prior warning, this message popped up in Shanes mind, causing him to pause. Could even this lead to gaining a skill? Stunned, Shane subconsciously learned the newly acquired skill and immediately upgraded it to Level 10. If Shane recalled correctly, Lu Muya also had learned this skill, which seemed to be specialized for enhancing techniques and abilities in hand-to-hand combat. If I had known beating someone until it feels right could teach me skills, I would have hit you a couple more times last time. Feeling greatly pleased, Shane finally stopped and also let go of his hold over Killians mouth. Huff... huff... Instantly, Killian gasped for air, his face covered in traces of blood from his eyes, nose, and corners of his mouth, immensely disheveled. Even so, Killian continued to stare intensely at Shane, the murderous intent and hatred in his eyes unrelenting and even growing more frenzied. Shane was certain that if he were to release Killians restraints, he would undoubtedly throw himself at him in a desperate attempt to perish together. What a pity, what a pity, this is not what I need. Shane leaned close to Killians face, locking eyes with him, his face revealing a terrifying smile. Since the night is still long, lets get along well for the sake of achieving our respective goals. These words made Killian clench his teeth tightly. His heart, however, was already trembling. Chapter 102: 101 "No time to explain, hurry... Chapter 102: 101 No time to explain, hurry... The night deepened gradually. In the period when everyone planned to take turns keeping watch and taking turns to sleep, a shadow flitted out of a tent at the heart of the encampment like a bat in the night, silent and unseen. It landed on a small path some distance away, revealing itself under the night glow. This person was naturally Shane. So stubborn, Shane muttered as he wiped his sweat, seemingly quite exhausted. Yet, Shanes face was clear and refreshed, giving a pleasant and exhilarating impression. To think you endured for a full three hours, worthy of a Level 77 Demon Clan expert. ... But with this, Shane had finally managed to suppress his opponent thoroughly. Maybe I unexpectedly enjoy this kind of secret operation. No, it seemed it wasnt unexpected at all. Because Shane was never the type to seek the spotlight. He preferred to live an unnoticed, ordinary life. Even when there were things that must be done, he wanted to complete them without anyone else becoming aware, keeping his talents and reputation hidden. Thus, compared to overt and high-profile actions, Shane favored these secret maneuvers, which made him feel exuberant and alive. If it were ancient times, with my personality, I would probably have become an assassin, or a secret member of an underground organization, right? That someone like Shane had become a hero in the Otherworld was almost laughable. Lets see how things unfold from here. Shane stretched, murmuring to himself. Anyway, what needed to be done is done, just waiting for the final harvest. Leaving those words behind, Shane turned around and headed towards the location of his own tent. However, halfway there, the sound of hurried breathing and disordered footsteps reached him. Hm? Shane felt a familiar Magic Power approaching, causing him to pause and look up towards the path ahead. The next moment, a figure came into view on the path leading to the encampment. Merica? Shane was somewhat taken aback. The person appearing before him was Merica. And yet, for some reason, Merica was running towards him as if fleeing, looking dreadfully eager to avoid something, her beautiful face filled with urgency. Whats going on here? Shane couldnt help but wonder. But immediately afterward, Shane sensed another wave of Magic Power, prompting a raise of his eyebrows. I see, so thats whats happening. He quickly grasped the situation. Meanwhile, Merica up ahead also noticed Shane. Shane... Mr. Shane? Merica immediately stopped in her tracks, her urgent expression turning to astonishment. She looked as if she had just escaped the tigers mouth only to encounter a pack of wolves, full of helplessness and pathos. Shane really wanted to ask what exactly was going on to make her wear such an expression. What on earth did Merica think he was? Shane couldnt help but roll his eyes. However, he didnt slow his actions. Come here. Shane quickly grabbed her hand while Merica was still not reacting. Eh? Eh? Merica said, sounding scared, Mr. Shane, what are you doing? It seemed Merica had misunderstood something. Shane had no desire to explain. No time to explain, get in the car... no, I mean, hide quickly! With those words, Shane didnt give Merica a chance to resist and directly stuffed the delicate Elf girl into a nearby bush, ensuring the young woman was well hidden. While hiding, Shane still let his imagination run wild. If this were some scene in an anime, it would definitely end with a boy and girl hiding together, intimately holding each other in a cramped corner, surrounded by a rosy atmosphere full of ambiguity, right? However, such plots are always a bit brainless, and the result is utterly unnecessary. Like now, there was no reason for Shane to hide at all; he just needed to make sure Merica was well concealed. Soon, another figure appeared on the path ahead, running toward him. Uh? Why is it you? A mix of surprise and disappointment echoed from the mouth of the rich young master. Who else could it be but Magre? Yo, young master, the night is pretty good tonight. Shane greeted the other warmly as if nothing had happened, Are you out for a stroll too? Im not that bored. Magre replied with disdain, Such things are irrelevant. Im asking you, have you seen Merica? The tone was not so much asking as it was commanding. Shane squinted his eyes in response. Merica? I havent seen her, Shane said meaningfully, Why? Are you looking for Merica, young master? Who else would I be looking for, you? Magre responded irritably, Im here to practice chanting the spell for Magic Tools with Merica. As long as she hears my proper and sonorous chanting, Merica, being a Mage, will have to look at me with new respect. Look at you with new respect? If Merica knew the true meaning behind that so-called spell, and heard your proper and sonorous chanting, she might just die laughing, becoming the first Elf in history to die from laughter. Of course, this was a secret, one that shouldnt be carelessly revealed. But... I dont know if Merica will look at you with new respect, but I certainly do, Shane said with a smirk, Despite being taught a lesson once, you still dare to bother Merica. I must say, young master, youve got some nerve. Wu... Magre suddenly wavered but still retorted, I... I just came to invite Merica, I wouldnt do anything to her, even Tielle cant just punish me without reason, right? Is that so? Shane said casually, pointing, Then why did it look like the young master was chasing after something just now? That... thats because Merica ran away without saying a word as soon as she saw me! Of course, I had to chase after her! Magre exclaimed angrily, With Tielle gone on patrol, Captain Vivian busy discussing something with Alis, and Lu Muya asleep, only Merica was left outside the tent on watch. How could I miss such an opportunity? Hey, young master, those words of yours sound like a Rapist with dishonorable intentions, dont they? Shane began to consider whether to bury this guy right here and now. However, Shane also knew that in this camp, Magre wouldnt dare lay a hand on Merica; he would certainly meet an ugly end if he did. But that appearance of a wastrel intending to pester an innocent girl truly made it hard for someone to let him go. Should he follow the novels routine and give him a good slap in the face right here? But that seemed a bit too cliche?. In that case... Ah, theres Merica. Shane suddenly pointed ahead, exclaiming in surprise. Merica? Where, where?! Magres eyes lit up as he quickly turned his head in the direction Shane was pointing. It was in this instant that Shane made his move. Bang! With a muffled hit, Shanes hand chopped down hard on the back of Magres neck. Gah! Magre let out an odd cry and then fell to the ground, twitching his legs a few times before going still. Shane, maintaining the pose of his hand chop, looked down at Magre and suddenly realized. This is a pretty common trope too, isnt it? Well, as long as it gets the job done. Anyway, lets get to burying him. Shane grabbed Magre by the feet and dragged him toward the nearby forest. Wait... hold on! Dont be rash! Having witnessed the whole scene, Merica could no longer stay hidden and rushed out. Chapter 103: 102 A man of virtue understands Chapter 103: 102 A man of virtue understands Under Mericas desperate intervention, Magre narrowly avoided the fate of being buried alive. Of course, Shane didnt actually intend to bury someone to death, he just wanted to uphold his reputation as someone who follows through on his words. He planned to bury the nouveau riche young master so that only his head remained above ground, breathing. If he was lucky, someone would find him the next day, and if not, he might end up as a midnight snack for some passing demonfate would decide. Now, with Mericas fierce opposition, Shane wasnt insistent and readily gave up on the idea of burying the man. However, if not burying, perhaps hanging him would be fine? So... Let our dear young master enjoy a wonderful night right here, shall we? ... Shane stood under a tree, contentedly dusting his hands off while he was completely engrossed in his masterpiece. Is... is this really okay? It was Merica who, looking at the scene in front of her, didnt quite know what to say. Upon closer inspection, Magre was tied up thoroughly and hanging from a tree, swinging like a caterpillar. He still hadnt woken up, his head drooping and his face twisted in pain, unsure if he was having a nightmare or if he felt like he was living through one. Dont worry, theres already been a patrol around here, no demons in sight. Having him hang here, if he still gets eaten, then its as though even the gods think its time for him to check out, Shane said nonchalantly. You dont need to worry about facing trouble tomorrow. He didnt learn his lesson himself and dared to take advantage of you when you were alone. If Tielle hears about this, hes likely to lose not just his limbs. So, when Magre finally came to, he would just have to swallow this bitter pill, and he definitely wouldnt dare cause any more trouble. But, surely this playboy young master would hate him now, wouldnt he? Merica, unaware of what Shane was thinking, tilted her head in curiosity. Limbs? Merica asked, puzzled. Arent there only four limbs? Do humans have a fifth limb too? Uh... Shane was suddenly at a loss for words. Seeing Mericas innocently confused face, Shane could only silently exclaim. (To still encounter such an angelically pure girl in this era, this truly is the Otherworld!) If this were his past life, within minutes, there would be vulgar women and aggressive drivers coming at you full throttle, running you over until the wheels hit your face. Thinking this, Shane couldnt help but pat Mericas slender and soft shoulder. Please, always retain such an unpolluted pure heart, my Elf Lady, Shane said, moved by the sentiment. Merica, however, was meek and demure. I... I am not a lady... nor am I yours... As Merica spoke weakly, her pretty face also turned a slight red. Her delicate appearance made Shane once again silently exclaim, Angel. Speaking of which, as an elf, Merica truly had an off-the-charts level of beauty, slightly outshining her teammates Vivian and Lu Muya. Only Tielle, who always hid her face under her hood, remained an unknown in the comparison. With beauty like Mericas, Shane always felt that even in his previous life, those stars constantly hailed as goddesses couldnt compare, let alone within this world. To his knowledge, only Laischa and Lasha might rival her. The only one who could firmly surpass Merica was probably Nien, right? But that wasnt because Merica lacked anything; it was just that the Goddess was too extraordinary. Even Shane, who had seen many things, was stunned the first time he saw her and didnt even know how long he had been dazed until he became somewhat accustomed and able to carry a conversation. That showed the immense level of the Goddesss beauty. Shane thought that if there was ever a term for perfection in this world, Nien would unquestionably be its epitome. As for Merica, her attractiveness was explosively high as well, and she was without a trace of makeup, which still managed to make Shane a bit envious. Ahem, not in a lustful way, but envious... well, lets not explain that, all gentlemen understand. Unfortunately, since joining the team, except for his relations with Vivian and Tielle, interactions between Shane and both Lu Muya and Merica had been limited to mere nods of acquaintance. The two young ladies had always been guarded around him, ensuring that he had little emotional connection with them. Shane had also decided during their first mission together that both parties should come together amicably and part the same way, without any unnecessary complications. Therefore... Alright, lets head back, Shane suppressed all kinds of wild thoughts in his heart, relaxed his expression, shrugged casually, and spoke to Merica, Thats it for tonight. Watch out for yourself in the future, this is twice now, dont let yourself be left alone again. Having said that, Shane turned and left. Watching this scene, Merica was also slightly taken aback, somewhat surprised and caught off guard. Clearly, Shanes decisive action to leave her behind was something Merica hadnt anticipated either. To tell the truth, Merica still harbored a tinge of wariness towards Shane. As an elf, she knew very well that her lineage alone brought a great deal of attention, consequently leading to numerous troubles. Elves of Elf Clan origin commonly shared this problem, as they were constantly coveted by others for their looks, talents, and heritage. Adding to that, there are only females within the Elf Clan who naturally came into being without males. Thus, purity is greatly valued and even regarded as a defensive instinct. Therefore, an elf would typically hold an excessive guard against males of other races. However, the wariness Merica felt towards Shane wasnt due to any of that. As mentioned before, the main reason Merica was cautious around Shane was that she felt an inexplicable affinity for him. It was impossible for her, an elf who values purity, to feel a sense of closeness upon meeting him, a definitively unknown male, for the first time. Basically, apart from members of the Divine Race who are the creators, it was unheard of for elves to feel a sense of affinity towards anyone without reason. If Shane knew about this, he would undoubtedly have another round of mockery. This free pass setting is all too common. Ridiculous. But thats in novels, not reality. In reality, how could one not be frightened by such strange feelings? At least, Merica was frightened. Because of this, she was wary of Shane, making sure to keep her distance from him. On the other hand, Shane seemed to not cling to Merica, and once he saw through her wariness towards him and fully understood her reasons, he quite straightforwardly maintained their distance, leaving a huge gap in their relationship, with very little communication between them. If things kept going this way, would they end up, as Shane said, parting amicably in the end? At this thought, Merica felt a pang of guilt. No, it would be more accurate to say she felt ashamed. Because when she thought about parting ways amicably in the end, she had secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he hadnt done anything, and had even helped her... At least... Um... um...! Merica called out towards Shanes retreating back. Please at least accept my gratitude! Chapter 104: 103, is it really okay? Chapter 104: 103, is it really okay? A token of gratitude? Shane couldnt help but stop in his tracks. There was no helping it. ...It cant be a proposal through marriage, can it? Such a murmur rose faintly, standing out with unusual clarity on this silent path. Huh? Merica was first taken aback, then she hastily exclaimed, No... its not that! ... It seemed that the elf girl was quite clear about what a marriage proposal entailed. Then what are you planning to do? Shane turned back around, showing a face brimming with interest. That... um... Under Shanes gaze, Merica seemed to become very uncomfortable, stammering for a bit before finally pointing to the woods nearby and speaking softly, Could you please come with me first? Hearing that, Shane had an exaggerated reaction. The small grove? In that instant, Shane felt hundreds of gigabytes of images flash through his mind at light speed. Merica, unaware that Shanes thoughts had almost run amok, began to head towards the woods while still casting glances in Magres direction. Is it really okay to just leave him here? Merica seemed somewhat concerned. Its fine, Shane rolled his eyes and said, Dont worry about him anymore. Hes someone who has thought about hurting you in the past and still wants to now. Why bother with the safety of such a person? Rather, in any book where Long Aotian is the protagonist, this kind of character typically meets a grisly end at the hands of the hero, becoming dust and serving as a stepping stone for the hero to impress a beautiful girl; they are standard supporting characters who usually dont survive more than ten chapters. Shane was merely teaching him a lesson; compared to the heroes of past generations, Shane was practically merciful. Of course, this was also because Shane and Merica werent on great terms; they couldnt even call each other friends, at most they were temporary teammates, and unlike Vivian and Riley, who took good care of Shane, he was able to treat Magre with disdain and teach him a lesson simply because he disliked him. If Magre had laid hands on Shanes lover or even his wife... Instantly, Shanes mind was once again flooded with hundreds of gigabytes of images, but this time, they were not pink but red like fresh blood. Eek! Magre, who was hanging from the tree, either tormented in a nightmare or sensing some chill, couldnt help but shudder and let out an indistinct cry of misery. Although Merica was somewhat concerned about Magres condition, perhaps recalling the trouble he had caused her this and last time, she eventually said nothing, lowered her head, and left, disappearing into the bushes. Shane leisurely followed her. Soon, only Magre remained, dangling there, swaying as if possessed. ... On the other hand, Shane had followed Merica into the small grove. But it wasnt long before Merica stopped and crouched down on the ground. No, that postureit wasnt so much crouching as it was kneeling, like a small animal, with even her hands resting on the ground. ... Shane, walking behind her, froze in his steps, his face twitching repeatedly as he watched Merica suddenly get down on all fours, presenting her charming and enticing rear in his direction. What was this? Is this an invitation? Is it? It is an invitation! Of course it is! It must be a proposal of marriage, right? No, no, no, it cant just be a proposal... to start off in such a posture, is that really alright? Just as Shane was starting to waver, a strange disturbance arose from Mericas direction. Fairies, respond to my call Amid the chant-like murmurs, magic power began to emanate from the small hands Merica placed on the ground. It was an incredibly soft, warm, and uplifting magic power. It caused flowers to grow at a visible speed around the area beneath Mericas palms. Whats this? Shane was stunned. Then, he remembered something. I think Ive read about this before. It was a record about the Elf race. Its said that among the many Races of the Human Realm, Elves are not only extremely famous and noble magic Races, beautiful in appearance, with a high affinity for magic, but they are also adored and respected by other Races. Because of their high magic abilities, Elves are almost all natural Mages capable of using various kinds of magic. Their magic power is also much higher than other Races, even rivaling that of the Demon Clan. As such, the Elf Clan is a race blessed by the Gods, with most able to receive the Blessing of Upper-level Gods. Members of the Royal Family of Elves have even received the Blessing of the Three Great Goddesses, and many have fought alongside Heroes from Otherworld, giving birth to various stories and legends. Such is the Elf Clan, born naturally with high affinity to Nature; their magic power has a characteristic that others do not possess. That is, their magic power is filled with abundant Life Force and can even affect the environment, causing vegetation to grow rapidly. Now, it appeared that Merica was doing just that. Please wait for me a moment. It wasnt long before Merica stopped and turned around, smiling at Shane. It had to be said, that smile was ominous, really ominous. How else could you describe the scene of an innocent and beautiful Elf girl sitting amidst flowers and smiling, other than being quite ominous? Unaware of this, Merica began picking flowers, root and stem together, then quickly wove them into a garland with practiced hands. Seeing this, Shane roughly understood what Merica intended to do. Are you planning to make a flower crown for me? Shane asked. Yes... yes. Merica nodded, speaking softly, Although its my first time, I know exactly what to do. Because that was something every Elf knew how to do. Elves, being close to Nature and inherently kind and conservative, would use their own magic to quickly grow magic-infused flowers and weave them into crowns as a sign of gratitude or affection when they recognized someone from another race. The magic contained within these crowns would circulate indefinitely, allowing them to stay fresh and unspoiled even after ten or twenty years. To possess such a crown meant gaining the trust or gratitude of a certain Elf, a highly boastworthy matter in the Human Realm. In the kingdoms of Human, there were even Nobles willing to spend a great deal of money to acquire an Elfs flower crown, indicating the significant value of such a crown. Now, Merica intended to weave her own flower crown as a gift to express her gratitude to Shane. Chapter 105: So were even now. Chapter 105: So were even now. Shane was not entirely uninterested in the Elf wreath. Although the wreath did not have any practical use, the person who received it might find its symbolism significant if they encountered other Elves in the future. After all, receiving this wreath meant that they had gained the recognition of a member of the Elf Clan. At that time, even Elves, who generally are wary of others, might be more willing to let go of some of their reservations and accept the person upon seeing the wreath, right? Therefore, the Elf wreath symbolized friendship and was proof of closeness. Obtaining it was tantamount to gaining the friendship of the Elf Clan, and naturally, its significance was extraordinary. Shane looked at Merica, who was weaving the wreath, with a touch of surprise. ... Is this really okay? Shane asked this question. The implication was simple, questioning Merica whether it was appropriate to give such an important wreath to him so freely. Our relationship is not that strong, and youve always been guarded against me, havent you? Shane expressed his doubts, Given this, is it really alright for you to give the wreath to me? Not to mention, since Merica had said this was her first time weaving an Elf wreath, it meant that not even Vivian, Tielle, or Lu Muya had received such a gift from her. In such a situation, it was inevitable for Shane to feel puzzled, as he was receiving a significant wreath despite being regarded with caution and without having a close relationship. Merica, of course, understood Shanes doubts and surprise. Thereupon, the movements of Mericas hands subtly slowed, and she kept her head down, maintaining this posture for quite a while before speaking. Actually, giving you this has other meanings besides being a token of gratitude. Merica revealed. Other meanings? Shane blinked. Merica did not respond. It wasnt that she didnt want to answer, but rather, she was embarrassed. Because Merica felt if she gave Shane this wreath, then when he encountered other Elves in the future, they might not repeat her own mistakes. If she could develop an inexplicable closeness to Shane, then it was likely other Elves might do the same. And when other Elves felt similarly towards Shane, they would surely share Mericas unease about their unfounded feelings, wouldnt they? That, in turn, would lead them naturally down the same path as Merica, growing wary of Shane and even developing conflicts. Merica wanted to give the wreath to prevent such situations from occurring. It could serve as both a token of thanks and an apology; furthermore, if Shane encountered other Elves, they, upon seeing the wreath, would know he had the approval of a fellow clan member and would not be overly guarded against him. Moreover... I can see that Sister Vivian and Tielle actually trust you a lot, and even President Riley trusts you, which proves you must have qualities that make you trustworthy. Merica, still not lifting her head, uttered softly. For my part... being as it is, yet still having received your help, I hope this wreath can hold such value, both as a token of thanks and an apology. Shane got the gist of Mericas words. In short, this Elf girl clearly knew Shane was a person worthy of trust, but she just couldnt bring herself to trust him from the heart, felt remorse about it, and even harbored a bit of self-loathing. Moreover, considering the so-called other meanings, she had made the decision to give her first-ever woven Elf wreath to Shane. Which meant, the wreath wasnt a symbol of closeness but rather was given based more on Mericas personal motives. Im sorry the motives are so impure. Merica thus lowered her head even further. Shane scratched his head, feeling a sense of helplessness. According to the current atmosphere, Shane should have spoken gently and touchingly to comfort the other party, striving to improve their moodthat would be the expected course of action, wouldnt it? In doing so, the others fondness would surge, leaving an indelible impression of Shane in their heart. In the future, this indelible impression could gradually transform into love, allowing Shane to win over the beauty. Dont ask how Shane knew this; its all written in the books. If it were the usual Shane, he would have definitely made some flashy moves to break the mold by now. However, seeing Mericas dejected expression, Shane couldnt help but curse inwardly. (How can one simply ignore this?) Shane finally understood why the protagonists in books, when faced with such situations, would go straight in without a second thought. The sight of a beautiful girl looking downcast is simply something no normal man could ignore. So... Ah? A surprised voice suddenly echoed in the small grove. It was from Merica. You? Merica looked at Shane, her face full of astonishment. Simply because Shane had suddenly sat down in front of her without saying a word and extended his hand to pluck the surrounding flowers, starting to weave a garland just like she was. Do you know? Shane said in a very casual tone while weaving the wreath, without even raising his head, Giving a garland to the opposite sex is one of the means a man uses to hit on women among humans, you know? Hit on... women...? Merica looked bewildered, not understanding the meaning of his words at all. Its flirting, Shane suddenly laughed, If a boy personally makes a garland for you, as a girl, wouldnt you find it somewhat romantic? This... Merica didnt argue. Obviously, Merica affirmed it. As beings close to nature, this approach was indeed effective on the elves, including Merica. Otherwise, if it were in his previous life, Shane probably would have scoffed at this. The reason was simple, compared to garlands, the women from his previous life would definitely prefer designer handbags and the keys to a Ferrari... Of course, Shane wasnt about to spoil the rare atmosphere now. So, Shane thought to say, Men making garlands mostly have ulterior motives, you know? Shane gave Merica a mischievous smile, then, seemingly out of nowhere, finished weaving the garland and placed it on Mericas head. Then, Shane took the garland that Merica had made. Everyone has ulterior motives, so its a draw. After saying this, Shane, wearing the garland, turned around and left the place. Wait... Merica finally came to her senses, wanting to call Shane back, but it was too late. Merica could only watch as Shanes figure disappeared into the grove, and after being dazed for a long while, she finally touched the garland on her head. ...I never thought an elf could receive someone elses garland. Mumbling to herself, Mericas face unconsciously reddened. She didnt notice that the garland Shane had made was flowing with a radiant glow. Chapter 106: Is it so easy to flirt with 105? Chapter 106: Is it so easy to flirt with 105? That nights events were known to none except Shane and Merica. However, the next day, once everyone had awoken, someone discovered Mr. Magre had gone missing, causing a minor commotion. After some search, he was eventually found hanging from a tree, having already awakened, but due to hanging there all night, he was thoroughly drained of strength. Afterward, just as Shane had expected, the group worked together to rescue Mr. Magre and inquired why he had been hanging from the tree. But Mr. Magre dared not tell the truth, hemming and hawing under the cover of a painfully awkward explanation, while casting angry and resentful glances at the smiling Shane in the crowd. It seemed that the young lord had thoroughly developed a hatred for Shane, exactly as Shane had anticipated. In the end, that incident naturally came to nothing, but another matter arose, causing a bit more of a stir than the previous one. That was, someone discovered that Killian, who was locked up, was covered in injuries, his face swollen and bruised, and he seemed as if he had been subjected to severe torture. No longer cold and gloomy, he now appeared puppet-like, with a vacant expression, needing others to feed him before he could eat. ... This situation alarmed Beren, who hurried over to investigate, seemingly prepared to seriously look into the matter. Unfortunately, this matter was also destined to be unresolved. Because no one except Shane could possibly know what the Old Demon Clan Faction member had endured the previous night. Killian remained stoically silent, unresponsive, a stark contrast to his previous domineering demeanor, which ultimately led to Beren and the others exhausting every strategy to make him speak, to no avail. However, Vivian and Tielle, upon learning of this, cast suspicious glances at the seemingly innocent Shane. It couldnt be... ...Did you do something again? Both of them looked at Shane doubtfully. Clearly, in their minds, Shane had become synonymous with the word troublemaker. It wasnt me, I didnt do anything, dont talk nonsense, Shane naturally denied, still maintaining the facade of an innocent child. Vivian and Tielle were obviously not convinced. Putting aside the situation with Killian, just considering Mr. Magres ordeal, both of them felt it was certainly related to Shane. The reason was simple, because the young lord was just too clumsy at hiding the truth. Despite his unwillingness to articulate what happened last night, he kept glaring over with anger and resentment, as if he were gnashing his teeth, longing to pounce and bite Shane, which hardly appeared unrelated to Shane. But Shane just wouldnt admit it, and there was nothing the two women could do. Only Merica, from the moment she got up, had been stealing glances at Shane and would hurriedly look away when he turned his gaze to her, even bowing her head, not daring to meet Shanes eyes. Whats wrong, Merica? Lu Muya noticed Mericas behavior, seeming somewhat concerned, drawing Vivians and Tielles attention as well. The two then observed Mericas unnatural behavior, then the distraught Mr. Magre, and finally rested their eyes on the all-too-composed Shane, suddenly figuring out something and having an epiphany. It seems that trash truly never learns his lesson, Tielle said coldly, throwing a murderous look toward Mr. Magre, frightening the young lord enough to make him scramble away in a hurry. I thought, with so many people in this camp, even Mr. Magre wouldnt dare to brazenly do anything, but now it seems I was careless, reflected Vivian, and then she addressed the group, From now on, whether patrolling or keeping watch, lets have one person accompany Merica, is that alright? Tielle and Lu Muya naturally had no objections and both nodded in agreement. No... theres no need to go through all that trouble! Everyone, Merica hurriedly exclaimed, seemingly feeling guilty. Until... Do I need it as well? Shane asked from the side, causing Merica to suddenly lose her voice. What do you think, Merica? Vivian pondered for a moment before turning to Merica, seeking her opinion. After all, Vivian was aware of Mericas condition and knew why Merica was wary of Shane, so she planned to ask Mericas intentions for the time being. Of course, Vivian thought that Merica would probably disagree. Allowing Shane to spend time alone with her did not seem like something Merica would agree to. However, Vivian still hoped that both Merica and Lu Muya could become closer to Shane. Not for any particular reason, only because Shane had a special identity. For a long time in the future, they were likely going to have to deal with Shane, and so Vivian did not want there to be any unpleasantness between them. Vivian also knew that such matters couldnt be rushed; for now, she could only try to bring both sides a little closer and leave the rest for later. With this in mind, Vivian did not expect Merica to agree outright to this matter. Instead, while asking, she was prepared with some rationale in her heart. Who would have thought... I... Im fine with it... There, Merica, who had just been somewhat shy, now blushed, hung her head low, and with a voice quieter than a mosquitos, gave such a response. Huh? This time, not only was Vivian taken aback, but Tielle and Lu Muya were both astonished. Not just the girls, even Shane felt surprised, looking at the blushing Merica and couldnt help but feel a twitch in his heart. (Could it really be that just a garland managed to win over this Elf beauty who even noble lords couldnt woo?) Are the beautiful girls of the Otherworld so easy to bribe? Could there really be such a stunning Goddess who would fancy a dude with no car, no house, no savings? (No, Im not a loser either, I am the Hero chosen by the Goddess, the one destined by fate, how could I be a loser?) Shane shook his head vigorously, trying to discard the self-image forming in his mind. Although he had completely forgotten the memories concerning his past life, Shane had no clue about his family background in his previous life, but since he had forgotten, then his past lifes identity was irrelevant to his current self. (Maybe I was a wealthy second generation?) Shane could only mutter to himself in his heart, brainwashing himself. As for the others, they were all looking at Mericas blushing demeanor, each lost in thought. Mr. Magre seems to have done a good deed this time, Vivian said with a meaningful smile, as if she had seen through something. Hmph... Tielle turned her head away as if she found the situation quite tedious. Merica...? Lu Muya was still confused, looking at Merica with surprise in her eyes. Um... Merica never looked up, her face still as red as ever. Chapter 107: 106 Beddo Chapter 107: 106 Beddo Several days passed in the blink of an eye. Unknowingly, Lamijions escort team had been on the road for several days, nearly leaving Marquis Mulas domain and entering the domain of Duke Fidinis. That domain was three times larger than Marquis Mulas and was governed by the brother of the current king, Duke Fidinis. Naturally, the expanse and prosperity of this domain were a level above that of Marquis Mulas. The escort team anticipated spending a substantial amount of time passing through this domain. However, once past Duke Fidiniss domain, they would reach the Royal Capital and enter the central city of the Mitra Kingdom. That city was the most bustling in the Mitra Kingdom and also the capital. The scale of its land and its attraction were unmatched by any other city. ... However, it was undoubtedly the center of power struggles. Not only was the Royal Palace located there, but also many nobles and even Great Nobles. One must be prepared for a likely fragmentation if they wished to infiltrate such a power structure. Of course, this had nothing to do with Shane at present, nor with the escort team still en route. Shane and the others were still on their way, heading towards the Royal Capital, preparing to leave Marquis Mulas domain for Duke Fidiniss domain. At that same moment, in a neglected dark corner of Marquis Mulas domain, several shadows appeared. These shadows had just emerged from a temple, each either wielding a weapon or holding a magic wand, their bodies covered in blood. Especially the old man leading them, who was nearly drenched in blood, presenting a frightful sight. Behind these people, in the temple, countless Divine Practitioners lay dead, life drained from them. The temple was thoroughly stained with blood, even the Goddesss statue was shattered on the ground, crushed underfoot. Such actions should have been utterly impossible in this world. This was because the lives in the Human Realm were children of the Divine Race, viewing the God as their Creator and receiving the Gods blessings. Their faith in divine power was stronger than in royal power, meaning even the ruler of a kingdom would not dare to commit such atrocious and evil acts. Not to mention the Human Race, even the Demon Clan would not engage in such acts nowadays, or else they would be disrupting the precious peace. Yet these individuals acted without any restraint. They were from the Old Demon Clan Faction, viewing the God as an enemy, humans as insignificant beings, and even the peaceful Demon Clan as traitors. They were recognized as terrorists and a cancer in the Three Realms. Under the leadership of this old man, this group from the Old Demon Clan Faction had killed their way here, mercilessly striking at any temple or Divine Practitioner they encountered, the count of their killings unknown. This wasnt their first time committing such acts, and it likely wouldnt be their last, if they continued to survive. Are we almost at Lamijion? The leading old man muttered this. Yes, Lord Beddo, a member of the Demon Clan responded with his head bowed, addressing the old man by his name. This old man was Beddo, the mastermind who planned a large-scale assassination in the Royal Capital ten years ago, and the strongest among the three main conspirators of the Old Demon Clan. Is there any news from there? Beddo wiped his blood-stained hands emotionlessly as he questioned the Old Demon Clan member beside him who seemed to be his subordinate. Yes, the subordinate respectfully said, according to the information from our people sent there, it seems that Lord Killian has already been escorted away by the people of Lamijion. Escorted away? Beddo paused momentarily in his actions, then realized, I see, they couldnt wait for the people from the Royal Capital to come and escort him, so they simply did it themselves? After all, its just a small town under a Marquiss domain. The strongest person in the town is only Level 68. With such a level of power, they must be really worried about not being able to stop our rescue, right? The subordinate said scornfully, compared to the Royal Capital, the people there are too weak. The members of the Old Demon Clan Faction around them nodded in agreement, clearly very confident in their own strength. Even the Old Demon Clan members who were not as highly ranked as Beren didnt think they would lose to Beren. Such a thought was not exactly blind. Originally, the Demon Clan generally possesses immense strength, enough even to overpower the Divine Race. Even though the Demon King had died, speaking only of racial power, the Demon Clan was still far superior to other races. Thus, even if the levels were the same, or even if the other races had higher levels, they might not necessarily win against the Demon Clan; there was even a great possibility of losing. Although the levels of the Old Demon Clan members here varied, when it came to strength alone, they were stronger than most other people of similar levels. As Vivian put it, the growth potential of these Demon Clan members in all aspects was extremely high. They gained more enhancement from each level up compared to other races lives and added to that were various Demon Clan exclusive skills. They should definitely not be underestimated merely because their levels were higher. However... Being so weak, that guy Killian actually failed there; he must be feeling so humiliated that he probably wants to commit suicide, right? Beddo smirked sinisterly, his words revealing the depth of his dealings with Killian. Regarding this matter, weve also received many investigative reports here, the subordinate said. Its said that the reason Lord Killian failed might be due to someone possessing a very powerful Magic Tool. Oh? Beddo raised an eyebrow immediately and looked at the subordinate, asking, What kind of Magic Tool? Is it a contraband from the war a thousand years ago? Or a Legendary Grade rare item? Its still unclear at this moment, the subordinate bowed slightly, appearing very ashamed, The information about that Magic Tool is still scant, but its definitely something significant. Recently, various strange phenomena have been occurring around Lamijion, sometimes its the wilderness and mountains being sliced apart, and sometimes its the suburbs of the town being burnt to a crisp. Additionally, with Lord Killian failing in such a place, I feel that there might be something astonishing hidden in Lamijion. Is that so? Beddo narrowed his eyes, muttering to himself, No wonder that traitor, who usually only focused on escaping, stayed there, leading to us catching hints of her whereabouts and finding her location. That thing must have also attracted that traitor. What should we do then? the subordinate asked, Should we attack into Lamijion and snatch such a treasure? Beddo was somewhat tempted. Such a treasure, if it fell into his hands, would definitely be of great use. Only... We still dont know exactly what it is, and if we rashly attack there and end up like Killian, it would be a loss not worth the gain, Beddo deliberated thoughtfully, Lets rescue that guy Killian first, find out what exactly it is, and then plan properly. The subordinate and the surrounding Demon Clan immediately took orders. Beddo then glanced at the Temple behind him, his Magic Power erupting. Boom! The Temple was instantly blown away by a burst of fierce flames and began to slowly burn. The group of Old Demon Clan then silently vanished, their whereabouts unknown. Chapter 108: 107 Lv.24 Chapter 108: 107 Lv.24 Awroo! Gah! Amidst a vast yet desolate wilderness, hordes of creatures resembling ogres bellowed with roars that shook the air, charging toward a convoy forced to halt, swiftly surrounding it. Beren sat on his steed, his sword already drawn, but he did not join the battle directly; instead, he continuously issued commands to those around him. Let the knights be the vanguard and block all the ogres; dont let them break through the defense circle. Adventurers, youre in charge of hit-and-runs and annihilation, coordinate with the knights at the front. Mages, fall back and prepare your magic! Thus, Beren directed his forces against the incoming ogre group, his voice utterly calm. ... Thanks to someone with the Enemy Detection Skill alerting them, despite the abruptness of the attack, they were not caught off guard. Following Berens instructions, they formed a perfect defense circle around the convoy, protecting it while meeting the charge of the ogres. Understandably, Shane and his companions were among them. Merica, you start preparing magic as well. Vivian, issuing such instructions, had already readied her shield in front of everyoneand could be said to be at the very front of the convoybearing the brunt of the ogres onslaught. Yes! Merica responded immediately and, under Vivians protection, raised her magic wand, closed her eyes, and began chanting magic. Tielle and Lu Muya had already charged out. Hyah! Lu Muya uttered a cute cry, but her moves were in stark contrast to that sound. Wielding gauntlet-covered delicate fists, she sent ogres of Level 30 and above flying one after another with thunderous blows. Like throwing out trash, they were sent soaring exaggeratedly into the air before crashing to the ground in a bloody mess. Annoying! Tielle, too, was releasing cold words as her petite figure turned into a blur of shadows charging forward, her dual blades tracing arcs through the air, bringing about a series of chilling gleams. The ogres heading her way didnt even have the time to react before their bodies were ruthlessly sliced into countless pieces upon contact with the cold light. Thus, the members of Vivians Team, like valiant soldiers, charged to the forefront, securing a splendid victory. Ahh, I really cant hold a candle to those young ladies. Alis, wielding a heavy battle-axe at the back, cleaved through an ogre that was loudly charging at him. While fending off the creature, he watched Vivian and the others with admiration. Truly...truly amazing... Leon too was holding a sword, but not engaging in the battle. With a rigid expression, he watched Vivian and her teammates achievements, his soft voice filled with envy that others might not notice. Dont worry, Lord Leon. Udilis, holding a magical tool resembling a gem, consoled Leon: Ill protect you, so you dont need to fight yourself. Thank you, Udilis. Leons face darkened momentarily but quickly recovered, flashing a charming smile at Udilis, Of course, I trust you, because youre my beloved. Lord Leon~~~? Udilis couldnt help but emit a delighted voice, her eyes sparkling with hearts. However... Leon still smiled at Udilis, but his gaze shifted to where Vivian and the others were, murmuring meaningfully, Their performance is truly excellent. If I could develop a relationship with them, that would be the best scenario for me... Leon made such plans inwardly. For Leon, who sought help from women, Vivian, Tielle, Merica, and even Lu Muya, were his prime targets for pursuit. He attempted to interact with them more than once in the past but failed due to the lack of opportunities. After all, Leon spent almost every day with women who could be of use to him, and the commissions he took up were nearly all deliberately posted by women wanting to give him money. Given this, Leon rarely ventured out of Lamijion; his commissions were often the type that could be completed within the town, unlike Vivians Team, who were out for days with each commission, hence the limited interaction between them. This is a good opportunity, Leon decided, ready to take advantage of this mission to get closer to the girls of Vivians Team. Though I feel a bit sorry for Magre, theres nothing to be done, they just dont fancy you, young master. Leon looked in Magres direction with a somewhat sympathetic gaze. Within Leons team, Magre was the only one with the power to charge into battle. So, as soon as the fight started, Magre had charged out on his own. Die! Die! Die! Magre violently and fiercely chopped off the heads of one ogre after another, his body already drenched in blood, his eyes and expression becoming incredibly dangerous. Clearly, the young master was ready to vent the frustrations he had been bottling up. Magre then cast his murderous gaze in a particular direction. There, Shane was actually at the very front. However, Shane wasnt fighting the ogres face-to-face, nor even raising his weapon, but was smiling as he looked at the ogres charging towards him, holding a tattered piece of sheepskin in his hand. Next, Shanes lips moved a few times, and a surge of astonishing magic power erupted like a volcanic explosion, transforming into rolling flames that blasted a great number of ogres into the air. The explosion, in both momentum and power, was nothing less than astonishing, comparable to an upper-level mage exerting all his magic power to unleash upper-level magic, not only blowing away countless ogres but also blasting the surrounding land, scorching the earth to a crispy black. The terrifying scene filled Magre with both envy and resentment. Had it not been for that magic tool for protection, Magre would have sought out Shane long ago to trouble him. Although he too possessed such a magic tool, unlike Shane who could use it at will, most people, including Beren, still could not completely master the use of this tool. Only with Shanes guidance could they occasionally succeed, but without Shane, they would not be able to activate it no matter what. Truthfully, even Beren did not expect things to turn out this way. Now, Beren worried that when the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction attacked, if everyone still could not use the magic tool freely, then what would they do? And Magre was extremely dissatisfied with this situation. Its as if that guy is the only special one, without that magic tool, hes nothing! Magre clenched his teeth in fury, venting all his resentment on the ogres before him. In contrast, Shane walked leisurely on the scorched earth as if he was on a field trip, slowly moving forward, observing his surroundings, and also checking his current level. Lv.24. Yes. Shane had leveled up again. It had been ten days since they left Lamijion, and the many battles they encountered, along with the recent training and accumulation of skills and magic, had finally turned into tangible gains, elevating Shanes level. When exactly will those guys from the Old Demon Clan Faction come? Shane could hardly wait. Chapter 109: 108 They will suffer for it Chapter 109: 108 They will suffer for it The ogre group attacking the escort team was actually quite threatening, not only in their large numbers but also because each individuals Level was above 30. If anyone else had encountered them, it would likely have been a disaster. In these wild mountains, this ogre group was akin to an overlord, with even Great Demons of over Level 60 wary of provoking them, let alone adventurers. Virtually no adventurer team would dare to take on such a vast ogre group. Unfortunately, this time it was the ogre group itself that foolishly picked a fight with the escort team coming from Marquis Mulas Domain, Lamijion. In this escort team, except for Leon and Udilis, whose Levels were somewhat lower, not even reaching 30, the rest of the membersincluding Berens Knight Order, and the adventurer team led by Vivian and Alis, as well as Magrewere all Level 30 and above. Among them, Berens Level was nearing seventy, Tielle was just a Level away from sixty, and both Vivian and Alis were Level 50; their Levels were all quite high. The rest, such as Lu Muya and Merica, along with some elite knights and adventurers, were also Level 40 and above. ... As for Magre, he too had a high Level of 38, and, equipped with nearly all rare and valuable gear, he might not be inferior to Lu Muya in hand-to-hand combat. He truly could be considered powerful. Even Udilis, though her Level wasnt high, was the daughter of a Magic Tool Shop, equipped with many Magic Tools, and in a real fight, her abilities could be very formidable. In the escort team, the only one who probably couldnt contribute much was Leon. No, even Leons connections were quite extensive, with Udilis following him; he likely also had some Magic Tools hidden away as resources. And then there was Shane, who, in the eyes of others, was just a Level 10 rookie Adventurer. He had now, relying on a so-called Magic Tool, become the most dazzling presence on the battlefield. This escort team might have had its uncertainties against the large forces of the Old Demon Clan Faction, but against a Level 30 ogre group, even if it wasnt as easy as slicing through a melon, it could be described as swiftly cutting through tangled hemp. Therefore, the sudden monster attack was declared over after twenty minutes. As a result, naturally, the ogre group was utterly defeated, with all remaining ogres being vanquished except for the few that had fled upon realizing the situation was dire. Afterward, under Berens command, everyone began to clean up the battlefield. Vivians Team also gathered, chatting while cleaning up. This time, youve used that Magic Tool to fight again, Vivian said, unimpressed. Why not show off your own strength in front of others occasionally? If you carry on like this, youll be seen as someone who just flaunts that Magic Tool, you know? Clearly, after leaving Lamiqion, Shanes continual fighting with Magic Tools had caused some grumbling within the escort team. Shane knew well that, with his Level so low, yet being so active on the battlefield and achieving much more glorious victories than those higher-Level knights and adventurers, it would surely cause dissatisfaction among some. But... I have no choice, I dont have a suitable weapon. Shane spread his hands. This time, except for the Holy Sword, which was still hidden in his pack, Shane hadnt brought any weapons. The Broad Blade Sword had shattered during that Magical Sword incident. This made Shane realize that ordinary weapons probably werent suitable for his use. Therefore, Shane decided to look for a Magic Weapon that suited him in the Royal Capital. As for Lamiqion, although there were Magic Weapons there, they were not only exorbitantly expensive but their performance also didnt match up to the advanced ones from the Royal Capital. Shane naturally did not want to waste money and decided not to buy them. After all, if he really needed to, Shane could simply borrow a weapon from someone in the escort team. Otherwise, having learned the Skill of Hand-to-Hand Combat, and armed with formidable magic, he decided to just use magic to blast his way through. It was only because the power of his magic was too frightening that Shane acted under the guise of using a Magic Tool. Therefore, in the eyes of others, Shane was strutting around with Magic Tools, completely unaware that those were all the results of Shanes own hard work. Shane didnt care. After all... There will come a time when they get theirs. Shane uttered these playful words. What are you planning to do now? Vivian asked wearily, Dont mess around. Were on a mission, remember. Relax. Shane made a decidedly unconvincing promise, then added, Never mind me, Tielle and Mericas performance has been impressive too. It feels like your strength has improved a lot since I last saw you. Its not just my imagination, right? By the end, Shane had turned to face Tielle and Merica. Vivian likewise looked their way. Indeed, it does seem like you both have improved, Vivian said with a genuine smile, asking, Have you made any new gains? At these words, Tielle and Merica both paused what they were doing. Theres a bit of that, Tielle glanced at Shane and said indifferently, Provoked by a certain someone, Ive stepped up my training recently, and unless something unexpected happens, I should be close to leveling up. This statement couldnt help but draw everyones attention. Tielle is leveling up? Lu Muya expressed her surprise and delight, Does that mean Tielle is almost Level 60 now? Mhm. Tielle nodded, speaking as if it wasnt about her own affairs, I can feel its near. In a few days, or at most a month, I should be able to reach Level 60. This was no small matter. Once you reach Level 60, youll be able to become a Sixth Rank Adventurer, just one step away from the highest Seventh Rank Adventurer, Vivian mused, By then, a sixteen-year-old Sixth Rank Adventurer will surely cause a sensation across the Kingdom, right? Really? Shane seemed surprised, Is it that amazing? Of course. Vivian replied without hesitation, Even if you look across the entire Human Realm, theres only one person who reached Level 60 at the age of sixteen. Once Tielle does it too, it proves shes not at all inferior to That Person. If you knew how special That Person is, youd understand how astounding Tielles achievement is. After speaking, Vivian turned her gaze to Merica. What about you, Merica? Are you about to level up too? Vivians words drew everyones eyes to Merica. Me... me? Merica started to stutter, even hesitating a bit. Whats the matter, Merica? Lu Muya immediately voiced her confusion. No, its nothing. Merica was still hesitating, finally speaking in a very uncertain tone, Its just that I dont feel like Im about to level up, but for some reason, recently, I feel like my Magic Power has been increasing. These words surprised everyone. Chapter 110: 109 questions that cannot be answered Chapter 110: 109 questions that cannot be answered Magic Power has been increasing continuously? Led by Vivian, a group of girls all turned their eyes to Merica, filled with surprise. Yes. Merica herself seemed to be as astonished by this phenomenon as the rest, both puzzled and uneasy, she whispered softly, I thought it was just my imagination at first, but with the battles over the past few days, I truly feel like my Magic Power has indeed increased. The evidence was just moments ago, when Merica was fighting the Ogre, the Magic she released was significantly more powerful than before. Because her own Magic Power had increased, the amount of Magic Power Merica could infuse into her spells had also grown, and as a result, the potency of her Magic had risen sharply. Yet, she had clearly not advanced in Levelwhy, then, had her Magic Power suddenly increased? ... On this, Merica was perplexed and unsettled. Vivian and the others began to take the matter seriously. Generally speaking, Vivian said to Merica, growth in abilities like Magic Power usually comes with an increase in Level, or by acquiring new Skills to gain more Magic Power, or it could be due to external factors such as taking a Magic Potion that enhances Magic Power or utilizing a treasure. Vivian asked, Merica, have you acquired any new Skills or used any treasures or Magic Potions? No... not at all, Merica shook her head hurriedly, adding, If I had, I wouldnt find it so strange. Indeed, if Vivian knew about it, it was impossible that Merica, an Elf Mage, wouldnt be aware. The fact that such Merica had no clue about the issue meant that, at least, the increase in Magic Power didnt align with the usual reasons one might think of. Source: , updated on ?Ϧ?.0 And... Merica... Lu Muya also started to worry, saying, Have you felt any discomfort anywhere? Right, Vivian added earnestly, if there was an abnormality in your body affecting the flow of Life Force, it wouldnt be surprising for the Magic Power thats transformed from Life Force to become erratic. Merica, have you noticed anything unusual about yourself? No matter how small, think carefully. Uh... Mericas pretty brow furrowed, and she began to show a hint of distress. Vivian and Lu Muya both watched Merica, not rushing her, waiting patiently for her to recall on her own. Meanwhile, Shane had been silent from the start, quietly standing at the back, watching Merica with flickering eyes. At this moment... Do you have any thoughts on Mericas condition? A voice came from the side, snapping Shane back to attention. Shane then realized that, somehow, Tielle had come up beside him. Tell me, said Tielle. She wasnt looking at Shane, but she spoke, What are your thoughts? Thoughts...? Shane scratched his cheek, saying, I wouldnt call them thoughts, just noticing some things. What things? Tielle asked bluntly. Shanes gaze returned to Merica, and he narrowed his eyes. In fact, several days earlier, Shane had noticed something abnormal about Merica. Because of his Magic Perception Skill. You probably havent noticed, have you? Shane spoke in a low voice like this, Right now, theres a very faint flow of Magic Power lingering around Merica continuously, even entering her body. What? Tielle promptly frowned, expressing her surprise, Are you saying that the sudden increase in Mericas Magic Power could possibly be due to the constant infusion of this faint Magic Power into her body? I cant guarantee that, Shane shook his head and said, But if you ask me whether I have any clue, then this discovery is all I have. Hearing this, Tielle maintained her furrowed brow and fell silent. After a while, Tielle spoke up. Merica is an elf, and elves are beings born from nature. If there is magic power constantly lingering around her, even infusing into her body, then it wouldnt be strange for Mericas magic power to be enhanced, Tielle said calmly. That is to say, this situation is fundamentally the same as the presence of a Magic Source. Magic Source? Shane paused for a moment, then came to a realization and said, You mean, the magic power that flows through the atmosphere is the worlds own magic power? A Magic Source forms when a large amount of the worlds magic power converges in one place, materializing into a spring. And Merica, as an elf born from nature, close to nature and the world, it would not be surprising at all for her to absorb the magic power flowing into her body from the atmosphere and grow stronger as a natural elf. The problem is, why would the worlds own magic power suddenly gather around Merica? Tielle raised the only remaining question. At this, even Shane furrowed his brows and lapsed into silence. What Shane didnt notice was that at this moment, Merica was casting her gaze towards him without leaving a trace. Watching Shane deep in thought, emotions flickered in Mericas eyes. If she had to say there was something unusual happening to her recently, then Merica could only think of one thing. And that was related to Shane. (Ever since that night, Ive felt that the closeness Mr. Shane arouses in me has been increasing...) This made the caution Merica used to have towards Shane gradually fade away. Previously, Merica had agreed to have Shane stay by her side to avoid being alone, and it was because of this feeling. Now, Merica sometimes found herself unconsciously wanting to be near Shane, her gaze often uncontrollably shifting to him, and once Lu Muya even told her that she had been unconsciously murmuring Shanes name in her sleep, which made her so embarrassed that she wished she could just disappear. (How could I have changed like this?) Merica was troubled by this and subconsciously touched the pocket of her clothing. Inside, the garland Shane had given to Merica rested quietly, unnoticed by anyone. Then, even Shane himself hadnt realized that the magic power lingering around Merica was actually targeting the garland, which was absorbed by Merica, as an elf of nature, after getting close to the garland. (Uh, I feel like Im becoming less and less like myself.) Merica was inwardly crying over this realization, unaware of the truth. In the end, Merica chose not to speak of this anomaly but claimed she felt nothing unusual. As such, this question naturally remained unanswered. Having no choice, everyone had to give up on pursuing the matter and continued to clear up the battlefield. Before long, the escort squad set off again. Currently, they had already entered Duke Fidinis Domain, drawing near to the Royal Capital. However, someone else was also in pursuit of them, and the distance was now not far. Chapter 111: 110 The Perseverance of the Noble Young Master Chapter 111: 110 The Perseverance of the Noble Young Master Following their path, the escort team had a trouble-free journey, and no more demons with a death wish attacked them. They followed the pre-arranged route, traveling day in and day out for ten days straight, completing each days trek. When dusk fell and night was about to replace the day, the group skillfully stopped and began to set up camp, build a fire, cook, and pitch their tents one after another. In the midst of all this, there were no problems, and after enjoying their dinner, just as before, those on patrol did their rounds, and those on night watch took their postswith a tranquility that was quite unremarkable. This particular night, it was Shane and Mericas turn to take watch together. As mentioned before, Merica did not refuse Shanes company, which resulted in both of them sitting together by the bonfire that evening. ... However... ... ... Shane and Merica sat opposite each other, engulfed in successive silence, each sinking into quietude. This scene had persisted for nearly half an hour. (Its so awkward...) Source: , updated on ????. Shane felt very uncomfortable and wanted to break the awkward atmosphere but didnt know how to start. Previously, Shane had said he would keep his distance from Merica and the others, and with those prior agreements, it was naturally difficult to strike up a conversation. Especially so with Merica, who seemed equally uneasy, gripping her magic wand tightly, her head bowed, her pretty face flushed red in a way that made hearts flutter. It was precisely because of Mericas demeanor that Shane found it even harder to speak. (Its like Im here for an arranged marriage; what am I supposed to say?) Shane was utterly speechless in his mind. On the other hand, Merica became increasingly nervous, her grip on the magic wand tightened, and her knees came together, unconsciously rubbing against each other as if she was anxious. (Indeed, it wasnt just my imagination before.) At that moment, Merica could feel an inexplicable urge within her heart to draw closer to Shane. (Whats wrong with me?) Merica was vaguely anxious, which made her extremely restless. If possible, Merica also wanted to break the awkwardness and initiate conversation with Shane. However, just like Shane, Merica felt too embarrassed to speak because of the past events. (Ive shown my wariness so clearly before, and I even admitted that my gift of the garland had ulterior motives; Mr. Shane probably doesnt want to talk to someone like me now, right?) Merica could only think this way, her mood sinking. But Merica still couldnt control herself, her gaze stealing glances at Shane again and again, then realizing she was peeking at him, her face blushing a few shades redder, quickly bowing her head, only to lift her eyes again after a while, falling into an endless loop. It must be said that this springtime-of-youth demeanor made Shane even more uncomfortable and even harder to break the current atmosphere, resulting in a shared loop of silence with Merica. The two of them thus maintained their mutual embarrassment without speaking. Little did they know, this scene had already been noticed by some observant individuals. Merica...? Lu Muya, who was a bit worried about Mericas condition and had not yet fallen asleep, looked out from her tent and saw the elf girls face flushed, unable to resist sneaking peeks at Shane, her eyes filled with confusion and doubt. Whats going on? Vivian, who was about to go look for Beren to confirm the next route, came out of her tent and was equally surprised by the scene. ... Tielle happened to be patrolling nearby and watched the scene for a while before leaving thoughtfully. Following this, in a hidden corner, Magres body trembled, his eyes wide with fury as he stared at Mericas blushing face. One hand was clenched into a fist, tearing the bark off a nearby tree. Why are you looking at that guy with those eyes? Why are you showing that kind of expression to someone like him? Merica...!? Magres teeth clattered with rage. These past few days, Magre too had been looking for opportunities to approach Merica, but because there was always someone with her, he eventually gave up, returning dejectedly and reluctantly. But Magres feelings for Merica were unquestionable. Even if he could not find the opportunity, he would still come every night, hoping to find a chance to get close to Merica, persisting with perseverance. Magre believed that his sincere heart would eventually move Merica one day. The truth was, since the moment he saw Merica in Vivians Team, this pure and innocent elf girl had deeply touched Magres heart, causing him to fall hopelessly in love. Indeed, although Magre was impulsive and proud, even naive and foolish, he was not without merit. First, Magre had both talent and potential and was willing to work hard to improve himself. At only sixteen years old, he had raised his level to thirty-eight. Even if he couldnt compare to Tielle, he was still a well-known prodigy in Lamijion. Second, Magre didnt mess around with romantic relationships like Leon, nor did he secretly have countless lovers like some young masters from Noble Families. His pride extended to women as well, and he made no special exceptions. For such a Magre, he always believed that ordinary women were simply not worthy of him, not even worth a glance. Thus, even though Vivian and Lu Muya were both exceptionally beautiful, Magre did not see them any differently because of it. At least, Lu Muya seemed no different from any other woman to Magre, and her timid nature made him somewhat disdainful. It was only Vivians character and connections that made Magre curb some of his pride and respect her. But for Merica, when Magre first saw her, he was utterly captivated by her. Her purity, sanctity, and untainted persona and aura made Magre unable to restrain his desires. From that moment, Magre realized that he had always looked down on worldly women, and only a pure and untainted elf girl from the Elf Clan could touch his heart and ensnare him. And so, Magres gaze could no longer leave Merica; his obsession drove him to want to get close to her, to possess her, which eventually led him to the last of his restraints breaking and acting on his impulse to approach Merica when she was alone. Regrettably, at that time, Tielle appeared to have already seen through his intentions, always being nearby and mercilessly severed Magres limbs when he tried. Whenever Magre thought about that incident, his heart was filled with unending terror. Yet despite this fear, Magre still yearned for Merica, seeking to get close to and possess her with a tenacity that seemed to make him reckless. If he could have Merica, Magre felt that even if it meant giving up his Noble status, he would be willing. For a man proud of his lineage and status, to be willing to go so far for Merica demonstrated the depth of his obsession and showed a side different from other Nobles. It was precisely because of this that, faced with such a situation, Magre couldnt control himself. ... Magres eyes reddened with bulging veins as, overwhelmed by his uncontrollable rage, he pulled out a tattered sheepskin parchment. He was actually planning to use one of Shanes Magic Tools to assail him in stealth. Chapter 112: I will protect you. Chapter 112: I will protect you. Hmm? By the campfire, amidst an awkward atmosphere, Shane suddenly lifted his head, his eyebrows slightly raised. At that moment, Shanes Enemy Detection skill had reacted, informing him that someone nearby harbored hostility, even murderous intent, towards him. Shane glanced in that direction and appeared to understand something, a mocking expression emerging on his face. This left Merica, who had been secretly watching Shane, somewhat stunned, and after hesitating, she ventured to speak in a trembling voice. What... Whats the matter? ... Finally, after half an hour, someone broke the awkward silence. Its nothing, Shane shook his head, smiling meaningfully, Just marveling at how some young masters really dont have the patience I imagined they would, and even more at their strong possessiveness. Theyre truly the spitting image of medieval prodigal nobility. Young master? Medieval prodigal nobility? Merica seemed not to understand. However, the words young master and nobility struck a nerve and made Merica tense up. Could it be...? Merica guessed what was happening and her expression became bewildered. Source: , updated on ?Ϧ??.?0 Seeing this, Shane couldnt help but roll his eyes. Are you that afraid of him? Shane asked incredulously, Even though hes a noble, youre an elf, a race revered as blessed by the gods. Your level is much higher than that prodigal young masters. Despite being oppressed by him like this, wouldnt you just blast him with a spell? In fact, Shane had wanted to say this for a long time. No matter how you looked at it, Merica was a Level 42 Elf Mage. If she truly fought back, even with high-quality equipment, the upstart young master at only Level 38 couldnt possibly bully Merica, could he? But time after time, Merica was unable to deal with him, which was indeed baffling. After much thought, Shane could only come up with one possible reason for this situation. That was that Merica didnt want to fight, or rather, she dared not fight. No... I cant! Merica said, shaking her head vigorously, and quickly explained, Magic is a very dangerous power. The Flame Series and Ice Series Ive learned both have high damage outputs. Even the least powerful Basic Magic can cause great harm to the human body, so its not something you can just use on people at will! She seemed to genuinely believe that. But Shane didnt understand and became somewhat annoyed. The other person wants to hurt you, yet youre still worrying about hurting them, are you foolish? Shane spoke with a mix of frustration and iron-willed concern, Look at Tielle, at the first sign of conflict, she goes straight to chopping peoples limbs off. Surely thats more harmful than you using a Basic Spell, right? The implication being, if Merica decisively hit them with a Basic Spell, one wouldnt suffer as severely as being dismembered. Sometimes, a persons kindness doesnt necessarily lead to better outcomes, you know? Shane was being as patient as he could. To this, Merica wanted to say something but found herself speechless. She understood the principle. But... (...Im actually just too nervous and scared, so I forgot how to chant the Magic Spell. If I admit such a truth, it feels so embarrassing.) Mericas face turned beet red, nearly consumed by embarrassment. This was, in fact, one of Mericas weaknesses. As someone with high natural affinity for magic, when facing demons or the Demon Clan, even if danger loomed close, she could steadfastly complete the Chanting and calmly blast her opponent away. However, when the opponent was of the Human Race, for some reason, Merica would get so nervous that it caused her Chanting and meditation to be intermittent, preventing her from successfully performing Magic. This condition was relatively common among elves. Due to their innate kindness, when facing humans, they often inherently held back, and even when they had to strike hard, most elves couldnt help but hesitate for a moment. Merica, in particular, had severe issues in this respect, not just due to her kindness, but because she got easily nervous and was quite clumsy in combat against humans, even more so than the timid and shy Lu Muya. Lu Muya, despite her timidity and shyness, always mustered her courage to fight when necessary, otherwise she wouldnt have charged at the demons without hesitation, sending all the enemies flying with a single punch. In contrast, Merica was neither particularly timid nor shy. However, due to her excessive wariness of others, she became easily tense, leading to problems. This was a problem that Vivian, Tielle, and Lu Muya were all aware of, yet Shane was the only one who didnt know. Merica didnt want Shane to know either. The only reason was that she didnt want Shane to look down on her. At the moment, all Merica could do was bow her head in silent despair. Shane didnt wish to lecture her like some haughty life coach. Seeing Merica fall silent, he too didnt want to say anything more. He simply shrugged his shoulders and turned his attention back toward the source of the hostility, his eyes filled with mockery. There was Magre, clutching a tattered piece of parchment, growling continuously. Come on! Put some muscle into it! Early summer, Sea City. Mu Lan clutching a document bag drove towards the Empire Building, it contained the drafted divorce agreement. Throughout the journey, Mu Lans expression was calm, showing no signs that she was a woman about to get divorced. At eighteen, Mu Lan had tried everything to marry Huo Tingxiao. Seven years had passed, and she thought even a stone would have warmed up by then. Unfortunately, no matter what she did, Huo Tingxiao treated her as if she were air, just as he had said those years ago, You will only get the title of Mrs. Huo, nothing more. Pale fingers gripped the steering wheel, and during the drive, she received a call. Whatever the other person said, Mu Lan got distracted. To avoid a pedestrian suddenly crossing the road, she instinctively made a sharp turn, causing her white Maserati to spin out of control and crash into the roadside railing. With a bang, the airbag deployed instantly! The huge impact buzzed in her head, the sudden car crash drew more and more onlookers. Theres someone in the car, call 120 quickly. My gosh, shes bleeding so much, the lady looks badly hurt. Miss, miss, can you hear me speak? Can you tell me your familys contact information? Mu Lans vision was blurry; she could only see the mouths of the people around her moving, but couldnt hear their voices. Her mind was filled with the words the person on the phone had said, continuously agitating Mu Lan. Suddenly, her eyelids uncontrollably drooped, and the next second, she lost consciousness entirely. The next morning. High-level surgical ward at the First Peoples Hospital. Standing beside the bed, the man frowned deeply at the still-unconscious Mu Lan. Upon receiving the news of Mu Lans car accident and hospitalization, Huo Tingxiao did not rush back immediately but waited until he had finished all his work before arriving at the hospital. His physique was tall and straight, wrapped in a dark shirt, and his features were sharp, especially his eyes, which, when looking at someone, resembled a black panther locking onto its prey, emitting an intimidating aura. Why hasnt she woken up yet? The tone was as cold as an ice-pick, scaring the attending physician behind him into shivering. Huo... Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huos condition is somewhat special; the car accident caused a head impact, thus forming a clot, so... Before he could finish explaining, Mu Lan showed signs of response on the bed. This made the attending physician sigh with relief; thank goodness, if she hadnt woken up, he really feared that Huo Tingxiao would freeze him to death with his gaze. However, before his heart could settle, a new crisis emerged. Mu Lan moved slightly, and involuntarily let out a moan from her lips. Hiss... Headache! She slowly opened her eyes, looking bewildered at the entirely unfamiliar surroundings. Mu Lans mind blanked for a moment. The white ceiling, the faint smell of disinfectant in the air, and certain fragmented images momentarily flashed through her mind. Her gaze landed on the unfamiliar man before her, and instinctively, Mu Lan became somewhat defensive. This... Where is this? Sir, you... who are you? Sir?! This term made Huo Tingxiaos already furrowed brow look even more twisted. The doctor was also confused by the situation in front of him, a bad premonition swirling in his mind. He held out two fingers in front of Mu Lan and waved them. What is this? Mu Lan couldnt help but roll her eyes. 2 Whats your name? Mu Lan. And him... who is he? I dont recognize him. Huo Tingxiaos face completely darkened, already somewhat unapproachable, now he looked even more like King Yama. The attending physician, on the verge of tears, wondered if this was some kind of stunt Mrs. Huo was pulling during an argument. Then do you remember what happened before? Of course I remember. I felt awful with menstrual pain during the comprehensive science exam this morning, and I fainted right after I finished the answer sheet... Mu Lan sat up, her tone already somewhat impatient. What was with this doctor, asking her all these unnecessary questions. Exam... Comprehensive science? Filling in an answer sheet? This answer baffled the attending physician. Of course, seeing him like this, Mu Lan was even more confused. Yes, its the second day of college entrance exams today, the comprehensive science test in the morning. This... isnt this the school infirmary? Mu Lan, enough, this act is really boring. The tone of Huo Tingxiaos voice made Mu Lan frown and retort sharply. Who are you, sir? Speaking so rudely. Whats this about boring or not boring? Glancing at the wall clock, Mu Lan, in a rush, pulled out the IV needle from her hand and attempted to get out of bed. Its already noon, and I still have an English exam at three. I dont have time to dilly-dally with you all. But she had barely lifted the corner of the blanket when Huo Tingxiao restrained her, the difference in strength rendering her completely immobile, crouching on the hospital bed like a small quail. Their distance suddenly so close they could feel each others breath, Mu Lan staring blankly at the handsome face before her, the complex emotions in Huo Tingxiaos eyes deep as dark pools, almost seeming to suck her in completely, leaving her momentarily disoriented. The situation was completely unexpected, frightening the attending physician into hastily arranging a series of tests for her. But just after the CT scan, Mu Lan protested. Whats wrong with you people? I just have menstrual pain, I dont need any tests. If you delay any longer, what if Im late and cant take the exam? Can you all just let me be? Hey! Why are you carrying me?! Ah! Help! Kidnapping! Is there no law anymore?! The attending physician secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, pondering to himself law? In Sea City, the law is Huo Tingxiao. After the examination, Mu Lan was taken back to the ward by the bodyguards, while Huo Tingxiao was led to the consultation room, where five or six specialists and the dean surrounded the new CT and lab reports, discussing her condition. The conclusion reached was Mu Lan might have lost her memory. Memory loss? A tone full of skepticism. Clearly, Huo Tingxiao did not accept this conclusion. Shane instinctively caught Merica, finally realizing he had gone too far. Meanwhile, Magre had completely lost control. Ill kill you! From the corner, Magre charged out, filled with raging fury. Chapter 113: I have really wronged you. Chapter 113: I have really wronged you. Boom! When a dull thud, like thunder, suddenly erupted, a figure flew backward like a kite with its string cut, and fiercely smashed into the ground. Ah! Accompanied by a scream of agony, Magre lay there, a footprint shockingly visible on his face. Wow, and here I thought it was someone important. Turns out its just you, young master. With a sneer that wasnt quite a smile, Shanes voice rang out as he walked toward Magre, cradling a blushing and unconscious Merica in his arms. ... Seeing this, Magre was fuming with rage. Get your filthy hands off her! Dont you dare touch her! Furiously shouting, Magre forgot the pain in his body and charged toward Shane once again. But then... Boom! Ah! Another dull thud and a scream followed; Magre flew backward again, landing back where he started, another footprint marking his face telling the tale of what had just occurred. That really scared me. Shane patted his chest, pretending to be frightened, though his face was the picture of composure, mocking in its nonchalance. Without needing to say it, the two footprints on Magres face clearly revealed their origin. You... you... Angry and astonished, Magre pointed at Shane, seemingly unable to believe that he had been kicked away by Shane not once, but twice. Werent you just Level 10? Didnt you lack even a single skill? Could someone like that really manage to kick him, a Level 38, flying twice in a row? The answer was clearly no. Shane, however, remained unfazed, even smiling mischievously at Magre. Sorry there, young master. Ive accidentally risen quite a few levels recently, my strength has escalated rather quickly, and well, from that person, the magic tools I got arent just the sort with immense offensive power, but also enhancing magic items meant for personal use. If you thought I was easy to bully and couldnt resist coming at me, then I can only offer you my apologies. Shanes words were half genuine, half mocking, causing Magres face to twitch several times. So youre only bold because of those magic tools? Magre growled hatefully: Thats not your own strength at all! If you have any dignity as an adventurer, put down those magic tools and duel with me! Really? Shane teased: Then why dont you drop all that advanced gear and come at me with your own strength, see what happens then. Without those advanced items, Magres abilities probably wouldnt match those of the adventurers above Level 40. Shane used this to taunt him, yet Magre didnt feel ashamed; instead, his gaze intensified. Ill get rid of my gear, will you abandon your magic tools? Magre stared intently at Shane. At first taken aback, Shane quickly understood Magres intentions, and his face filled with even more jest. Sure! Shane readily agreed. This made Magres eyes spark, and he immediately began to remove his advanced gear. Filled with rage, he made another charge at Shane. Half a second later... Boom! Ah! For the third time, the dull thud and agonized scream echoed through the moonlit night. Magres burning rage had earned him a third footprint on his face and sent him tumbling back to his original spot, wailing in pain. You... you... you didnt keep your word...! Magre trembled as he pointed at Shane, his voice containing not only anger but also a bitter sadness that could almost invoke pity and grievance. Shane stood still in his original spot, holding Merica with a look of complete innocence on his face. Why am I suddenly not keeping my word? Shane asked, seemingly puzzled, This time, I didnt use any Magic Tools. You... youre lying! Magre roared in extreme anger, yelling at Shane, Without using Magic Tools, how could you possibly have sent me flying so easily? Why couldnt I? Shane blinked and replied, Didnt I just say it? I accidentally leveled up a bunch recently and my strength improved a bit too quickly. In other words, Shane wanted to say that he had accidentally become stronger than Magre. Of course, that was the truth. By now, Shane had already reached Level 24, and even without using the Holy Sword or Magic, or even Skills like Magical Sword and Extreme Transformation, he was by no means inferior to Magre. Its important to know that when Shane leveled up, his abilities grew to their maximum values. Under such circumstances, even without using any tricks, Shanes own abilities were already a bit above those of Magre, who was at Level 38. Furthermore, with Skills like Military God and Hand-to-Hand Combat which he had maxed out to assist him, not to mention Magre at Level 38, even Beren at Level 68 might not fare well against Shanethat remained an unknown. Given this, Shane could easily suppress Magre even in his normal state, without any inferiority at all. But naturally, Magre was unaware of these facts, and he thought Shane was just playing him. Humiliation and rage surged tumultuously in his heart. Do you think youre the only one with Magic Tools? Magre snapped, consumed by fury. In a fit of anger, Magre took out a tattered sheepskin parchment and aimed it at Shane. Come on! Put some effort into it! Like that, Magre recklessly began chanting the Spell of the Magic Tool. Pfft! Shane burst out laughing, then quickly composed himself. Since you insist, Ill oblige, he said. No sooner had his words fallen than Shane, like a ghostly apparition, darted in front of Magre and delivered a ferocious kick right into his face. Boom! Ahh! That was the fourth muffled impact and scream. Magre collapsed on the ground, wailing in pain, yet still persistently chanting. Come on! Put some effort into it! Come on! Put some effort into it! Come on! Put some effort into it! The young Master of the Noble Family had thrown all caution to the wind, or rather, he treated the Magic Tool in his hand as his last straw, chanting the spell over and over again. Truly worthy of being the young Master, so fearlessly valiant. Im almost moved. So as you wish, Ill do it with a little more effort then. Struggling to suppress his laughter, Shane showed no mercy, relentlessly kicking Magre, who lay on the ground, time and time again, causing him to howl in pain. By the time Magres face was swollen and bruised, he was almost in tears. Why isnt it activating? Ive been shouting loud enough! Magre was now truly crying. The poor, pampered 16-year-old had been bullied to such an extent, probably leaving behind another psychological scar. Stop hitting me! Stop it! Magre cried out between sobs, You dare to do this to me, my family will definitely not let you off! Is that so? Im really scared! Shane sarcastically remarked, continuing to kick without pause and added with feigned calm, Just remember, young Master, it was you who attacked us out of the blue. Im sure, if President Riley hears about this, she will defend my cause. You see, even Merica has been frightened into a faint by you. Thats really too bad for you. Huh? Magre was dumbfounded. How... how did it turn out that she was fainted because of me? As Magre thought, unaware, he had crossed paths with a Hero whose skill at Blame-shifting had already reached its peak. If he didnt manage to trick him to death, then Shane wouldnt deserve the surname Shane. (Ironically) Chapter 114: 113 "Do you want to give it a try? Chapter 114: 113 Do you want to give it a try? Ugh... Ah... Several minutes later, Magre had stopped suffering violence but lay on the ground, unable to rise, breathing his last. Not only was his face swollen and bruised, but he also held his head, trembling all over. Stop hitting me... stop hitting me... wuu wuu... Apparently not realizing Shane had already stopped, Magre kept muttering these words, resembling a pitiful child who had been abused. Is it a bit too much? Watching this scene, Shane seemed to have some feelings of compassion. ... Yet, Shane, who said this, failed to notice the pleased expression on his face, one that was even somewhat refreshing. In such a circumstance, Shane crouched down and patted Magre. Eek! Magre immediately emitted an extremely disgraceful wail, shaking even more violently. Clearly, after Tielle, Shane had also become an object of dread in Magres heart. Shane responded with a smile and spoke gently and kindly, Come on, tell me, how exactly does the Fritter family plan not to let me go? Shane smiled like a friendly older brother from next door. But, to Magre, that smile was no different from a demons ferocious face. No... nothing will happen! Nothing will happen! Magre conceded on the spot. Is that so? Shane continued with a gentle smile, So, you wont trouble me anymore in the future? I wont! I wont! Magre cried, shaking his head. Thats good. Shane nodded in satisfaction and said, Then you wont trouble Merica anymore, right? This... Magre stopped crying. Hmm? Shanes smile disappeared in an instant. It must be said that at Shanes display, Magre was shaking in fear. But there was no way Magre could compromise on this one thing. Merica is mine... shes mine... I absolutely wont give up... The spoiled young noble murmured like this, trembling all over but not begging for mercy. This was somewhat surprising to Shane. I didnt expect that you, a nouveau riche young master, would be so infatuated, Shane patted Magres arm, disregarding his trembling, shaking head dismissively, But you should know, young master, that a melon forced off its vine isnt sweet, and if Merica truly despises you, why pine for her alone? With your identity and status, at least within Lamijion, cant you have as many beauties as you want? Hearing this, Magre objected. Those vulgar women interest me not in the slightest, Magre courageously said, Theyre not even worthy to stand in Mericas shadow. Oh? Shane raised his eyebrows, amused, So you dont fancy opening a large harem, taking dozens of beautiful wives, and reveling every night? No. Magre replied without hesitation, I only want Merica. I have no desire for any woman other than her. Uh... Shane was also taken aback by Magres decisive attitude, scratching his head and spreading his hands, This doesnt fit with your profile at all. As a dissolute heir, shouldnt you be keeping mistresses everywhere, instantly obsessed with every pretty woman you see, to the point where you cant even walk, and your IQ plummets, using any means for a moment of pleasure, even if it means staging a drama of abducting someone in broad daylight, or threatening others? Isnt that the role youre supposed to play? Youre referring to those nobles who are nothing but trash besides fooling around with women, right? Magre said with utter disdain. Dont compare me to those people; its simply an insult to me. Those parasites who do nothing but bring disgrace to their family name are not worthy of being called nobles. Hearing this, Shane was truly surprised. This wastrel of a young master actually had such thoughts; it seemed he wasnt completely useless. But... If I remember correctly, didnt you also attempt to force yourself upon Merica? Shane said with a smile that was not quite a smile. In the end, not only were you caught by Tielle, but she also broke your limbs. Isnt that an act of bringing disgrace to your family? Shanes words elicited an unhesitant reply from Magre. As long as its for Merica, even if it means bringing disgrace to the family, or being expelled and no longer considered a noble, I am willing! Magre showed not a hint of reflection on his actions; instead, he was resolute and passionate, staring at Merica held in Shanes arms, his infatuation nearly overflowing from his eyes. And then, Shane understood. So thats it, as long as its for Merica, youre willing to pay any price and to use any means? The smile finally disappeared from Shanes eyes. It couldnt be helped. You disregard Mericas own will and simply indulge your own desires for convenience. I truly overestimated you just now. In essence, Magre was the epitome of the double standard, looking down on the actions of other nobles while justifying his own, yet there was hardly any difference between the two. Those who talk one way and act another, with not even a hint of self-awareness, are actually the most loathsome. It seems Ive overrated you, feeling so good about yourself, Shane looked at Magre, as if he had lost all interest in this toy, and said, From now on, stop coveting Merica. These words caused Magres eyes to widen, and he couldnt help but become agitated, ready to object on the spot. Unfortunately, Shane didnt give Magre the chance. This isnt advice, but a warning, you know? Shane extended a hand, resting it on Magres neck as if wanting to make a cut, his fingers slowly sliding while implying something with his words. Im not as gentle as Vivian, nor do I have any regard for the noble family behind you like Tielle and the others do. If I truly wanted to play you to death, I have a hundred ways to do so. Would you like to try? Shanes words made Magre tremble once again, his body feeling ice-cold. Magre even had the feeling that if it werent for the trouble it would cause to kill him right there, Shane wouldnt mind actually making that cut on his neck. You only have this one chance, treasure it well, my dear young master. With that, Shane patted Magre for what seemed like the umpteenth time, standing up while holding Merica amidst Magres frightened and trembling form. Then, Shane turned around and left without hesitation. Uh... Uh... Wah...! It was then that Magre completely fell apart, scrambling away in panic. At the same time, in a nearby corner, Tielle also sheathed her blade. Youve just snatched back a life. Tielle glanced at the direction Magre had fled and then turned to leave. Of course, Vivian also witnessed this scene, looking at Shane walking towards Lu Muyas tent while holding Merica, with a hint of resignation and a smile on her face. Hes quite reliable, this newcomer to our team. Leaving behind these words, Vivian turned and left. Chapter 115: 114 Night of Blood Chapter 115: 114 Night of Blood Whimper... whimper whimper... In the woods not far from camp, Magre sobbed like a bullied child, crying his heart out. My Merica...my Merica... The thought of the only woman he ever truly loved now lying in the arms of another manand that man threatening him never to bother her againmade Magres tears unstoppable. It should have been mine... mine... The more Magre thought about it, the more heartbroken and resentful he became, causing his tears to overflow, and even his nose began to run. ... Such a pitiful state had not manifested in Magre since he was seven years old, indicating the depth of his sorrow. I wont give up... I definitely wont... Magre kept convincing himself with unending determination. There must still be a chance... a chance... Though the threat of Shane made Magre feel like collapsing to the ground, the thought of giving up on Merica was something he truly couldnt do. After all, this mans obsession with Merica was so intense that he was willing to abandon his noble status to fulfill his desires, and despite his fear of Shane, Magre did not want to give up. Of course, Magre really was terrified by Shane and dared not even think of seeking revenge. If not for this fear, Shane might not have allowed Magre to leave so easily. Even if he didnt kill him right there in the camp, he would have found a way to rid himself of Magre to avoid future troubles. Now, Magre truly felt both hatred and fear towards Shane, torn between losing the will to resist and unwilling to give up on Merica. So, all Magre could do was mutter to himself. He cant stay by Mericas side forever. Sooner or later, she will be alone... When that time came, he planned to whisk Merica away, flee far, and find a place where no one could find them to spend their lives together. As long as he could have Merica, Magre felt that even the most challenging life would be worth living. That guy isnt a god; he cant possibly know where Merica and I would go... Magre entertained such thoughts. As for whether Merica was willing, that was beyond Magres consideration. As Shane had said, Magre always ignored Mericas desires, displaying extreme selfishness or a self-deluding sense of righteousness. Magre lived in his own script and world, with Merica merely being a character in iteven if she was the leading lady, she was something meant to be dictated by his wishes. This was why Shane said that essentially, Magre was no different from other nobles: the only difference was that the others were aware of their actions, while he was not. He had no realization that he was doing anything wrong and instead believed that everything he did was right. Alright! Its decided! Having made up his mind, Magre wiped his nose and tears, ready to rally. Ill wait for that moment of opportunity to come, no matter how long it takes. Magre was resolved and turned to head back to camp. However, Magre had no idea that this would be the last action he took in his life. For, the moment he turned around, a shadow silently appeared behind him. Thwack! The blade pierced through Magres body, entering through his back and exiting through his chest, bringing forth a large gush of blood. Ugh... Magre froze, and after a moment, slowly lowered his head to look at the blade protruding from his chest, his eyes filled with disbelief. Just then, another hand reached out and pressed against Magres head. Boom! With a flash of firelight, flames enveloped Magres entire body, burning him to ashes. Magre didnt even have time to scream, much less realize his life was slipping away; not even a trace of his remains were left, as his body was thoroughly destroyed, leaving no evidence behind. Only then, the hand that had held down Magre withdrew, allowing an old mans figure to appear in this space. Finally caught up. The old man looked at the distant campfires, laughing sinisterly. As for the man he had just killed, he was already forgotten. Lord Beddo. The shadowy figure that had pierced through Magre with a blade revealed its full form, turning out to be surrounded by a large group of people, all of whom revered the old man. These people were the shadowy executioners of the Old Demon Clan Faction. They had finally caught up with the escort squad. How did the reconnaissance go? Beddo asked casually. The results are in, reported a subordinate in a quiet voice. There are a total of one hundred and eighteen people in the camp, almost all of them of the Human Race. Among them, there are three below Level 30, eighty-seven between Levels 30 to 40, twenty-three between Levels 40 to 50, three between Levels 50 to 60, and two above Level 60. According to those with Identification and Reconnaissance Skills, among those two, one is Level 77, probably Lord Killian, and the other is Level 68, likely the highest level here. Hearing this report, Beddo sneered. Are there really people below Level 30? And a whole three of them? It seems Lamijion really couldnt dispatch any decent forces to escort Killian. Beddos wariness of the camp had lessened by several degrees. With such a level of force, even if Beddo himself didnt take action, couldnt they easily massacre everyone? Probably aiming for personal glory, the leader of Lamijion didnt want to call for reinforcements from the other towns within their territory, Beddo easily saw through the situation, scoffing: The Human Race is hopelessly inept in every era, when will we finally rid ourselves of these annoying races? The disdain revealed in Beddos words was even denser than Killians. The others showed similar sentiments, appearing as if they were about to dirty their hands on a menial task, their faces filled with disgust and resignation. This was the nature of the Old Demon Clan Faction. Thus, neither Beddo nor the rest of the Old Demon Clan were like typical villains who talk too much in the face of enemies; instead, they adopted an attitude of disposing of trash, carrying out the repetitive and tedious task of slaughter. This time was no different. Should we charge in directly, Lord Beddo? a subordinate asked. The barrier around the camp has been breached by us, and soon, those Humans will notice. Then lets prepare the groundwork first, waved Beddo, Send a portion of our forces to infiltrate and rescue Killian, to prevent those Human dogs from getting cornered and killing the hostage first. Send another group to establish a blockade around the perimeter, whether by creating barriers or destroying roads; make sure none of those Humans escape. Speaking thus, Beddo licked the blood from his fingertips. The same old rules this time, start killing once the groundwork is done. Regardless of gender or race, even if they are of the Demon Clan, those mingling with the Humans are nothing but traitors. Kill them all, leave no one alive. Thus, the executioners began their operation. The night of bloodshed unfolded here. Chapter 116: 115 Invitation from Others Chapter 116: 115 Invitation from Others At the same time, Vivian was walking toward the direction of Berens tent. Nearly every night, Vivian would go to Berens place to discuss the upcoming route and confirm the itinerary for the escort team below. It wasnt just Vivian; Alis did the same thing. That one, a top adventurer in Lamijion, neither inferior in Level nor strength to Vivian, was a leading figure alongside Beren during this escort mission. Each commanding their own adventurer team and cooperating with the Knight Order, they seemed to follow Berens dispatch on the surface. In reality, both operated independently from the Knight Orders system, and many matters required prior consultation with Beren. Originally, Leon, as the captain of the remaining adventurer team, was supposed to discuss various important matters with Beren, just like Vivian and Alis. Regrettably, Leon really had no talent in this respect. Other than being scheming for his own benefit, he was practically incompetent in serious matters. ... He didnt care about these trivialities, only willingly participating in matters that assured definite gain, while excluding anything else from his considerations. Due to such issues, Leon merely left a remark at the start, Everyone can decide, I have no objections, and never attended such discussions again. Such a Leon was naturally looked down upon in the adventurers world. But he, too, was completely indifferent to this. Vivian knew it was because Leons aim was the Nobles; becoming an adventurer was just an approach to expand connections and gain more opportunities to interact with others. Thats why he didnt care at all how the adventurers world viewed him. In Leons mind, he was bound to become a Noble one day; it was impossible for him to remain an adventurer forever. Therefore, the identity of an adventurer and the industrys evaluation meant little to Leon, merely optional. Under these circumstances, expecting Leon to be more dedicated was naturally out of the question. Frankly speaking, Vivian had no intention of commenting on this. As the saying goes, everyone has their own aspirations. Even if Leons motives werent pure, as long as he didnt negatively affect others, why bother so much about him? Vivian was someone with strong convictions and viewed things differently from others. To some extent, she was rather detached. For this reason, Vivian rarely judged a matter or a person from her own perspective. Instead, she cared about the bigger picture, taking into account everyones feelings, and liked to minimize her subjective thoughts to avoid letting her preferences interfere with her view of the world. This Vivian, based on the relationship between the Three clans, had told Shane, The Hero cannot appear, stating an objective fact, and could extend a helping hand to Shane despite not being very familiar with each other, offering absolute trust, something difficult for others to do. Riley once commented on Vivian, saying her values were not like a Humans, but more like a Gods. Vivian could not refute this. After all... If I have to say, my connection with the Divine Race is not completely non-existent... Recalling a secret in her heart that she found difficult to confess to others, Vivians feelings became very complicated. Perhaps, this sense of mine is because of the God part playing tricks. For this reason, Vivians evaluation of Leon was also objective, believing that although he was not a competent adventurer, it was nonetheless a strategy for survival, not worthy of outright negation. At least, Leon was indeed cooperative with everyones actions, and unless it resulted in a loss to his own interests, he generally would not oppose others decisions, which made him to some extent a very agreeable person. Since his actions wouldnt affect others, Vivian didnt want to overly judge his behavior. All things considered, Vivian still held a respectful attitude towards Leon, sparing no courtesy or friendliness that was due. However, recently, some of Leons actions had indeed had a certain impact on Vivian. Good evening, Miss Vivian. Just as Vivian was on her way to Mr. Bellens tent, this familiar voice called out to her. Vivian stopped in her tracks, sighed imperceptibly in her heart, then turned around to look in the direction of the voice. There, the anticipated figure appeared. And he was not alone. Vivian... Udiliss voice, filled with caution, also reached Vivians ears. There, the daughter of the Magic Tool Shop was at that very moment clinging onto a mans hand, stepping out from the shadows at the side. Who else could that man be if not Leon? Good evening to you both. Vivian nodded to Leon and Udilis, her gaze sharply picking up on something unnatural about the two of them. Specifically, their clothing was somewhat disheveled, there were red marks on Leons neck, and Udiliss seductive face was flushed in an unusual way, presenting a kind of abnormal rosiness. With the intimate and ambiguous atmosphere between them, it was clear at a glance that they had been up to something in the shadows. Vivian once more sighed silently in her heart. On the contrary, Leon, as if nothing had happened, quietly slipped his hand from Udiliss hold while smiling at Vivian. At this time, is Miss Vivian preparing to visit Lord Bellen? Leon spoke humbly and gently, his every action filled with an inexplicable elegance that was endearing. Unfortunately, Vivian knew that these behaviors were all intentional on Leons part. Yes, replied Vivian, without focusing on Leon, her eyes slightly lowered, speaking politely, Today, we encountered an Ogre Group attack that we hadnt anticipated on the route. There may be similar occurrences tomorrow, so I think its better to discuss with Mr. Bellen and Alis beforehand, to see if we need to change our path to avoid some dangerous areas. Youre really putting yourself through a lot, Leon said with a semblance of empathy. Having Miss Vivian, a lady, take on such matters, I must say it seems neglectful on my part. No, not at all, Vivian shook her head, saying, Its my job. How could it be considered neglect on Mr. Leons part? Then at least let me express my gratitude, Leon smiled at Vivian, suggesting, How about, once we reach the Royal Capital, I treat Miss Vivian to a meal? Upon hearing this, Vivians face remained unchanged, but inwardly she thought to herself, here it comes. Chapter 117: Rhythm of chickens flying and eggs breaking at 116 BPM Chapter 117: Rhythm of chickens flying and eggs breaking at 116 BPM During this period, Leon had been doing just that, striking up conversations with Vivian for various reasons and excuses, then extending various veiled invitations to her. There was no need for any deliberate explanation as to what his true intentions were. It wasnt just Vivian; Lu Muya and Merica had also been approached and invited by Leon several times. Had it not been for their innate timidity and nervousness around men and their deep-seated wariness of them, they might have already been deceived by Leons sweet nothings. Only Tielle, upon Leons initial attempt to converse with her, had bluntly thrown back a Dont bother me that left Leon embarrassed for quite a while, thus sparing her from his persistence. In other words, all the women of Vivians Team had been hit on by Leon at one time or another. Especially Vivian, perhaps because she was the team leader, Leons advances towards her had been the most aggressive; it was as if he believed that once he had Vivian in his grasp, getting close to or even intimate with the other young ladies would not be difficult. ... Vivian found this very troublesome. Although Vivian did not hold a negative opinion about Leons actions, she also did not adopt a supportive stance. In other words, Vivian had no ill feelings towards Leon, but by the same token, she would not harbor any affection for him. In addition, Vivian was not one of those superficial women who would be utterly bewitched by Leons looks and manners. Therefore, she naturally could not possibly like Leon. But kind as Vivian was, she could not outright reject Leon as Tielle had done, without a word of courtesy. After all, it was hard to slap a smiling face, and Leon had outwardly been showing goodwill, which made it difficult for Vivian to respond. Hence, Vivian could only tactfully express her disinterest. No need, after I reach the Royal Capital, Ill have to meet up with my friends. And so Vivian declined Leons offer. However, upon hearing Vivians words, Leon not only did not give up, but became even more enthusiastic. Speaking of which, Miss Vivian and President Riley both grew up in the Royal Capital, you must know many people there, right? Leon said enthusiastically: Could you introduce one or two to me? Id also like to make friends in the Royal Capital. Vivian smiled bitterly at that moment. It was not that Vivian could not control herself, but rather Leons intentions were too transparent, leaving her at a loss for words. What complicated the situation further was that there were more people present than just Vivian and Leon. I think we shouldnt trouble others, Lord Leon, Udilis said, once again embracing Leons hand with a smile, saying, I know people in the Royal Capital too. Let me introduce some friends to Lord Leon instead. Her comment immediately created a tense atmosphere. Leon frowned slightly. Udilis, completely unaware of his reaction, kept smiling sweetly, her gaze toward Vivian filled with hostility. Vivian nearly couldnt restrain herself from letting out a sigh right there. This was also quite a headache for Vivian. From the beginning, Udilis had clearly shown hostility towards Vivian. No, it should be said that Udilis made no secret of her animosity towards any woman that approached Leon. Being Leons partner, Udilis was indeed infatuated with him and thus very wary of the other women around him. Particularly in the case of Vivian, perhaps Udilis was acutely aware of Leons regard for Vivian and was worried that Vivian might steal away the affection he had for her, so her animosity towards Vivian was also the greatest. In the beginning, before the secret mission started, hadnt Udilis said that she only came along because she knew Vivian would be there? It was precisely because of her hostility and caution towards Vivian that Udilis had made such a comment. In essence, Udilis was present on this mission solely to obstruct Leon. Leon seemed to have guessed as much but was unable to say anything about it. After all, Udilis was also of great assistance to him, and even though he knew she was there to hinder him, Leon could not speak harshly and had to let things take their course. It wasnt that Leon couldnt control Udilis, but rather that Leon hadnt expected Udiliss hostility towards Vivian to be so great. In Lamijion, Leon also had more than one woman, and Udilis was likewise very aware of his romantic affairs but had not done anything in particular about them. This gave Leon the impression that even Udilis accompanied them, it wouldnt lead to any trouble, right? If Shane had known about this, he would have had endless criticism. This wouldve definitely been a chaotic scene if it were in my previous life. Right? How could Leon flirt so blatantly and presumptuously without creating a chaotic scene and even manage to rise step by step in status? If it werent for this polygamous Otherworld, where could such a thing possibly happen? Of course, in this world, it was clear that all members of the Divine Race with special status were female. Logically, even if this world turned into one where women were revered, it wouldnt be surprising. Yet, not only had this not happened, but there was also a system and custom of polygamy. The reason for this was something Shane couldnt fathom, and in the end, he could only chalk it up to plot requirements. Regardless, Vivian really had some troubles recently. Leon had been constantly contacting her, and Udiliss hostility towards her had been growing more intense because of this, making Vivian feel unsure of what to do. For now, Vivian could only agree with Udilis. Udilis is right, she said. She knows many friends in the Royal Capital. Her Magic Tool Shop in the Royal Capital is quite famous. Mr. Leon could rely more on his lover. Having said her piece, Vivian did not give Leon a chance to respond and spoke up. Its getting late, I need to hurry and find Mr. Bellen. Hearing this, Leon knew he couldnt persist any further. Alright then, Leon said with a hint of regret and reluctance. Next time we have the chance, lets have a meal together. Sure, Vivian responded noncommittally, while secretly breathing a sigh of relief. Goodnight, Vivian, said Udilis, relaxing her expression and smiling as she waved to Vivian, seeming to wish Vivian would leave quickly. And so, Vivian turned to leave. ...! Just then, Vivians body suddenly stiffened, and her gaze sharply turned in one direction, her expression grave. Vivian? What happened? Seeing this, both Leon and Udilis were taken aback. Vivian didnt respond but stared in that direction for a long time before taking a deep breath and removing the shield from her back. Ladies and gentlemen, Vivian said very seriously, please dont leave my side from now on. Huh? Leon and Udilis didnt catch on. But Vivian had no time to warn them further. Because, in front of Vivians eyes, two dark figures were rapidly approaching, emitting an intense stench of blood, signaling to Vivian that the newcomers were unfriendly. ... Meanwhile, in Lu Muyas tent, Merica had just woken up. Knowing she had passed out from shyness moments ago, Merica kept her head lowered, wishing she could burrow into a hole and hide. Lu Muya still didnt know what exactly had happened. She comforted Merica while glancing uneasily at someone beside her. There, Shane was scratching his face, looking unsure about whether he should leave or stay. Hm? Suddenly, Shanes expression froze. In his eyes, an inexplicable brilliance surged. Chapter 118: 117 Its really embarrassing. Chapter 118: 117 Its really embarrassing. Whoosh! Inside the tent, Shane suddenly stood up, startling Lu Muya and Merica. Mr. Shane? What... whats wrong? Lu Muya and Merica both became anxious, sensing a change in Shanes demeanor. Shane then closed his eyes and fully opened his Enemy Detection and Magic Perception skills. ... In such a state, Shane not only felt bursts of strong hostility coming toward him, but also powerful magic rapidly approaching, reacting quite intensely. This was definitely not the response of a demon. A demons hostility and magic would not be as subtle and active as this. Therefore, Shane was certain that the attackers were not demons, but something even more dangerous, terrifying, and evil, and numerous at that. Among them, there was even one whose magic power felt much stronger than Killians. Have they finally come? Shane opened his eyes and looked at Lu Muya and Merica. Stay close to me, and dont scatter. With that, Shane rushed out of the tent. Lu Muya and Merica were too slow to react until a moment later when they exchanged glances, realizing something was amiss, and finally followed Shane out of the tent. As they burst out of the tent, both Lu Muya and Merica shivered. Theres... a smell of blood...! Lu Muya twitched her cute little nose, her face showing panic. Look over there! Merica, with sharp eyes, saw the anomaly in the camp, pointed in that direction, and loudly warned. In the direction Merica pointed, several tents were ablaze, burning fiercely while sending up thick plumes of black smoke. Then, around the camp from all directions, explosions continued to occur one after another. Seeing this, Lu Muya and Merica realized what was happening. An enemy attack...!? How...!? Both girls cried out in alarm. Shane, ahead of them, watched the scene and narrowed his eyes. As expected of the Old Demon Clan Faction, who once planned a large-scale assassination in the Royal Capital, very adept at infiltration and attacks. Only after the enemy made a move did Shanes Enemy Detection and Magic Perception skills respond. Clearly, the enemy came prepared, specifically with a strategy to counter perception skills. I wonder if Tielle didnt notice someone had infiltrated either? Even Shane, who has a Level 10 skill, only just noticed. It was even more unlikely for Tielle. However... Even so, for you to get this close without me noticing you... unbelievable. With that, Shane suddenly turned around and fiercely kicked towards something behind Lu Muya and Merica. Bang! Amidst the loud impact, Shanes kick struck a figure that had approached behind Lu Muya and Merica, sending it flying. Ah! Ah! Only then did Lu Muya and Merica realize someone was trying to ambush them, both letting out small cries of distress. Shane pulled the two girls behind him, his gaze locked on the attacker. At this moment, the attacker, seemingly not expecting to be discovered or sent flying, was stunned for a moment before becoming furious. Kill! Without any unnecessary words, the attacker flipped over, leapt up, and, clutching a blood-dripping dagger, darted towards Shane. That speed was so fast that one could only see a blurry black shadow, probably leaving most people no time to react before being killed instantly. Sadly... Thump! With the sound of a dull hit, the flying attacker not only failed to swing the dagger but was, as if voluntarily leaping forward, kicked flying by Shane once again. If the attackers speed was so great that others saw only a blurry shadow, then Shanes kick was as fast as lightning, striking in a flash. Wow... so impressive... Lu Muya murmured, witnessing the scene. Mr. Shane... Merica, too, stared at Shanes back, her heartbeat suddenly accelerating. Shane, however, no longer concerned himself with these things. After all, even if his true strength was exposed, he could just resort to blame-shifting as usual, now was not the time to hide his capabilities. So, Shane walked toward the direction of the attacker. You...! The attacker apparently realized that Shane was a tough opponent and didnt hesitate to turn around, preparing to evade the brunt first. This was their mode of operation: kill those they could without hesitation, and if they couldnt, then retreat, either regrouping with the main force or waiting for stronger companions. However, turning his back on Shane was undoubtedly the wrong decision. [Lightning]. A dazzling bolt of lightning slashed through the night sky and struck the attacker who had turned to retreat. Ah ah ah ah...! The attacker screamed miserably as the lightning roasted his body until, in a short while, he turned into a charred corpse and fell to the ground. Shane walked over to him, picked up his dagger and spoke with disappointment. If you cant be peerless, then dont try to be an assassin, its embarrassing. Two more dark figures responded to Shanes words. Kill! Kill! Two new attackers, who had somehow appeared on either side of Shane, simultaneously stretched out their hands while uttering murderous words as they released their magical power. It seemed these two were prepared to use powerful magic to finish off Shane on the spot. At that moment... Hey ya! Lu Muya charged at one of the attackers, delivering a punch that carried a fierce wind, pushing him back. [Burn Off]! Merica also cast magic on the other attacker that had been prepared unknowingly, causing flames to suddenly blast towards his position, forcing him to abandon his attack and dodge swiftly. Tch...! One of the attackers clicked his tongue, raised his hand again, apparently targeting the girls next. It was another mistake. Ptui! As this tearing sound echoed, a dagger was plunged into the chest of that attacker, piercing through his body. Ergh... The attacker let out a stiff groan and fell down. Shane maintained the posture of having thrown the dagger, with a familiar message appearing in his mind. Acquire Skill[Throwing]Learn now? This was clearly a sneaky skill and there was no question that he needed to learn it, and to level it up immediately. While Shane silently finished this task, he turned to face the remaining attacker. Hey ya! Hey ya! Hey ya! Lu Muya was pursuing the attacker, her adorable shouts filling the air as her punches, swift and fierce like a gale, left the opponent, clearly a magical user, only able to dodge passively. Damn it! The attacker cursed, his body rippling with surging magical power, apparently preparing to cast some powerful magic. He completely failed to realize that he was already a step too slow. This is the breath of the Heavenly Wheel Magic power surged out of Merica, making her raise her magic wand high and start chanting loudly. Crimson Fire Spirit, transparent ultimate truth, let this prayer fuel the flames, rise here The crystal on Mericas wand immediately bloomed with brilliance. [Heavenly Fire]! In the next second, a meteor-like fire rain descended. Bang bang bang bang bang! Spectacular explosions burst forth in one corner of the camp. The flames lit up the night sky. The atmosphere constantly trembled. When the spectacular scene faded, only charred earth remained in the area where the meteor fire rain had fallen. There, only a charred corpse was left. However, it appeared that something had smashed the corpses legs. Shane gave a slight smile, picking up a new rock from the ground. It must be said, a Level-up [Throwing] skill was indeed powerful. Even if it was used to break someones legs, preventing them from running, thats also an option, isnt it? Chapter 119: The inescapable fact of being blameworthy for ones actions Chapter 119: The inescapable fact of being blameworthy for ones actions By now, Shane, Lu Muya, and Merica all had some understanding of the specific situation. Old Demon Clan Faction... Merica reined in her magic power and looked at the attacker she had incinerated without hesitation, confirming the assailants identity. If the other party wasnt from the Demon Clan, as an elf naturally born from nature, Merica would never have been able to act so resolutely, burning the opponent to death without mercy. But from the moment she decided to take action until now, Mericas instincts as an elf had not hesitated for even a split second. It wasnt until this moment, as Merica came to her senses, that she realized she had killed an attacker with magic. This alone was enough to ascertain the other partys identity. ... And since it was confirmed that the other was from the Demon Clan, then who could be attacking the camp, who could be attacking the escort squadwas it really that hard to guess? Not just Merica; even Lu Muya had guessed it. What should... what should we do? Lu Muya panicked a bit. Merica was not faring any better. Usually, both of them relied on Vivian and Tielle. Now, with Vivian and Tielle not by their side, they naturally felt very uncertain about what to do. Fortunately, there was more than just Lu Muya and Merica here. Dont panic, Shane said to Lu Muya and Merica. Now is not the time to be flustered. Be more vigilant about our surroundings; we dont know when new attackers might show up. Shanes words helped Lu Muya and Merica to regain some calm. However, they were still very worried. Where is Sister Vivian now? Lu Muya murmured helplessly. And Tielle? Is she alright? Merica also clutched her magic wand, her expression full of concern. In contrast, Shane was not worried at all. Dont worry, theyre fine. Shane stated with confidence. The reason was simplebecause Magic Perception allowed Shane to clearly detect Vivian and Tielles magic power and know their current conditions. Now, Vivian seemed to be entangled with a few attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction at a distance from Berens tent. The fluctuations of magic from those attackers were so intense, yet Vivians magic remained so calm. Evidently, Vivian must be withstanding their attacks and even had spare energy to protect two weaker magic reactions. For the time being, there should be no problems. As for Tielle, the girl was now speeding towards this location. En route, she had encountered several attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction. Not only did she survive, but she also killed several of them, demonstrating formidable strength. Even Beren seemed to have rushed out of his tent, now dealing with several attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction, although his performance was not as impressive as Tielles. Obviously, compared to Tielle who, starting from Level 1, had scientifically combined all her Skills, with a clear role, and who also possessed a Magical Sword, Berens damage and threat level were rather weaker. Those from the Old Demon Clan Faction probably didnt expect such a surprise, did they? Of course, it was bad news for the rest of the people in the camp. At least, according to Shanes perception, peoples magic power had been disappearing continuously since the attack began. What exactly had happened to those people was clear with a bit of thought. Despite this, Shane felt some sympathy, but no guilt. Even if the appearance of the Old Demon Clan Faction could be attributed in part to Shanes actions, as previously said, even without Shane, given the series of reckless acts for the sake of earning achievements by Beren and others, this situation was bound to occur sooner or later. Even though Beren and the others had luckily escorted Killian safely to the Royal Capital, given the style of the Old Demon Clan Faction, they had brazenly stormed in ten years ago. Was it not possible for them to do it again now, ten years later? That is to say, from the moment this event occurred, it was destined to be bloody. Shane couldnt see even a glimmer of hope for this mission to end peacefully, and whats more, Beren and his groups manners were rather unsightly. Shane was quite displeased with their lack of directness. Not to mention, Killian was the one Shane had captured with his own hands. If Beren and his group wished to take the credit that rightfully belonged to Shane, how could they do so without shedding some blood to clear their minds? Thus, these knights and adventurers who were unfortunately caught up in the fray could only be said to have bad luck. While thats true, the fact that Im partly to blame cannot be escaped, he said. As such, Shane wouldnt feel guilty, but he would also make sure those responsible tasted the consequences they deserved. Lets go, Lu Muya, Merica, Shane opened the discussion. Go? Where to? Lu Muya and Merica were both stunned and at a loss. Shane gave a faint smile. What is the Old Demon Clan Factions target? Shane turned around, leaving this question behind. We just need to head there. And so, Shane, Lu Muya, and Merica hurried off together in one direction. ... Boom... Roar... In the camp, bursts of explosions continued to erupt intermittently, setting tents ablaze. The entire area had turned into a sea of fire, with flames appearing from all sides. The ground was covered with blood and corpses. The fluctuations of magic power and tremors in the atmosphere never ceased. Shane, Lu Muya, and Merica continued on their journey, encountering several waves of attacks from the Old Demon Clan Faction, which they quickly dispatched as a team. Specifically, Shane used his Perception Skills to detect the enemy in advance and employed his Level 10 Throwing Skill to turn ordinary stones into atmospheric-shuddering projectiles. The enemies were either crushed to death on the spot or severely injured, followed by Lu Muya and Merica finishing off the wounded. This significantly reduced enemy numbers, cleared their path, and allowed them to continue on their way. Their traveling party had grown from the original three to more than a dozen. As there were knights and adventurers fighting the attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction along the way, struggling to hold their ground without falling, Shane naturally rescued them and brought them along. Among them was even Alis. Thank you very much, Young Shane, Aliss manner of addressing Shane had completely changed, and so had the look in his eyesextremely strange and amazed. But are you really only Level 10, without having learned a single Skill? Having seen Shane use two stones to knock away two members of the Old Demon Clan with no low levels, Alis could no longer believe this point. Shane was too lazy to explain much and just kept leading everyone on the journey ahead. About ten minutes later, the group finally arrived at their destination. There, was the tent where Killian was imprisoned. Chapter 120: 119 "Who are you? Chapter 120: 119 Who are you? Stop! When Shane caught sight of Killians tent in the distance, he suddenly spoke up. ...!? Everyone following Shane, rushing over, was taken aback. At Shanes shout, they all instinctively stopped. At that moment... Boom! ... Ahead, the tent holding Killian exploded without warning, erupting into a roar. Flames surged towards the sky, fiercely igniting. The people around Shane couldnt help but make noise, some even screamed, clearly frightened. Only Shane, staring intently at the center of the explosion, his eyes revealing an inexplicable mocking emotion. Meanwhile, others began to rush towards the scene. This...!? Beren appeared to have escaped attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction. He and a troop of knights came from another direction and witnessed the scene. The other knights and adventurers seemed to also target this place, their expressions changing as they watched the flames soar. The scene lasted for an unknown amount of time. Then, everyone saw it. In the center of the flames, figures gradually appeared. They were Demons draped in black robes. They walked out of the flames as if entering an uninhabited land, ignoring the surrounding fire and heat, and appeared before everyone with one person. That person was Killian. Killian was successfully rescued by the people of the Old Demon Clan Faction. ...! Beren couldnt just watch this happen and involuntarily stepped forward, seemingly wanting to do something. But Beren was unsuccessful. Because, before he could act, an extremely terrifying pressure descended upon the area. Has he been rescued? A sinister, mature voice emerged along with this terrifying oppression. Only then did everyone notice that an old man had appeared before the firelight, standing leisurely as if taking a stroll. Looking at this old man, everyone, including Beren, couldnt help but tremble slightly. How terrifying... Ooh... Lu Muya and Merica couldnt stop trembling and, disregarding their previous caution, instinctively moved closer to Shane, grabbing onto his clothes. Shane also looked at the old man. Is it him? This person was the owner of a Magic Power stronger than Killians, as perceived by Shane. And his identity was almost apparent. Beddo... Beren, beside him, absentmindedly called out this name. Regrettably, this name and Beren, an elder from the Old Demon Clan Faction, seemed unnoticed by him, almost as if ignoring all the Humans present, only gazing at his subordinates, completely disregarding Shane and the others. Lord Beddo. One of the Old Demon Clan Factions subordinates came to report to Beddo. We have successfully rescued Lord Killian. Upon hearing this, Beddo shifted his gaze to look at Killian, brought forth by his people. At that time, Killian still looked battered and stupefied, showing no reaction even upon seeing Beddo. This made Beddo furrow his brow. Whats going on? Beddo questioned his subordinate doubtfully. Im not sure. The subordinate shook his head and said gravely, When we found Lord Killian, he was already like this. Is that so? Beddos brow furrowed deeper, muttering to himself, Was his mind interfered with by Spiritual Magic? Or was he tortured into unconsciousness? Its more likely the latter. The subordinate said, Lord Killians body has many injuries, both big and small. He must have been truly tortured. Heh. Beddo suddenly laughed, To think that they could torture that Killian to such a state, Im curious as to what methods these humans used. With those words, the pressure emanating from Beddo intensified frighteningly. Not only Beddo, but the Old Demon Clan Faction was just the same. Clearly, they were all furious. It wasnt that they were angry about Killian being tortured; they were angry that the humans dared to treat members of the Old Demon Clan in such a manner. Merely humans, and yet you dare commit such acts against our brethren from the Old Demon Clan. Beddo muttered. Just a bunch of filthy trash, why cant you just obediently be killed, instead making us expend unnecessary energy and thoughts on dealing with you? Finally, Beddo shifted his gaze over here. That merciless and cruel gaze made everyone here shiver. Ah...ah ah ah... The timid ones had already started making incomprehensible noises. Thud... It seemed someone had collapsed to the ground from weakness. As for the others, either their teeth chattered or they froze in place, daring not to move, as though they were being targeted by a ferocious beast, just short of fleeing on the spot. Of those present, only Shane managed to retain his composure under Beddos gaze. Because just a moment ago, a strange Magic Power had infiltrated Shanes mind, attempting to influence his spirit and will, but it was negated by Shanes Abnormal State Resistance skill. Shane instantly understood what was happening. Without a doubt, Beddo was using the Spiritual Magic he had just mentioned, aiming to destroy the will of everyone present. If that was so... Turnabout is fair play; let me offer a greeting gift as well. Shanes eyes flashed. From his body, an extremely terrifying aura burst out like an invisible shockwave, spreading around him. Uh...!? Beddos expression changed abruptly. What...!? The members of the Old Demon Clan Faction also showed drastic changes in their expressions. At that moment, Shane activated the Oppression skill he had learned at Laischas Huaming Pavilion, causing the very heaven and earth around to seem oppressed by staggering gravity, continuously buzzing. And so, amidst a series of crackling sounds, the members of the Old Demon Clan Faction, caught off guard, all knelt to the ground under the pressure of Shanes aura. And Beddos Spiritual Magic disintegrated under this powerful aura, completely dissipating. This caused Beddos complexion to become extremely unsightly, his eyes filled with astonishment. On the contrary, Shanes allies felt a lightness over their bodies, their minds clear, no longer fearful or trembling. Only then did Shane abruptly withdraw his aura, ceasing the use of the Oppression skill. The whole scene suddenly fell silent. Whether it was Beren and others or members of the Old Demon Clan Faction, it seemed none had grasped what had just happened, all wearing faces full of surprise and uncertainty. Only Beddo, his gaze already fixed on Shane. Who are you? A cold voice was uttered from his mouth. Chapter 121: 120 The Villains Mentality Collapses (One more plea for first order!) Chapter 121: 120 The Villains Mentality Collapses (One more plea for first order!) In the campfire-lit encampment, everyone, friend and foe alike, directed their attention unanimously in one direction. Beddo gazed at his opponent with eyes filled with murderous intent. The members of the Old Demon Clan Faction also wore grave expressions. Beren and other Knights and Adventurers likewise stared over, their eyes wide with surprise. Even Lu Muya and Merica were dumbfounded as they watched the man before them, recalling the commanding presence that seemed to overlook the entire world, their faces filled with astonishment. Enduring the gaze of everyone present, Shane did not respond immediately but instead glanced at Killian. ... It seemed Killian also saw Shane. His body suddenly trembled, his dumbfounded expression turning to fear, making him shiver. No one noticed this scene. Shane soon smiled broadly and finally spoke in front of everyone. Who are you again? Shane actually taunted Beddo with such a remark. Dont you recognize me? Beddo narrowed his eyes. How? Shane feigned surprise, Should I know you? Shouldnt you? Beddo smirked sinisterly, At least, your eyes tell me youre not really unaware of who I am, you Human Race boy. It seemed that although Beddo looked down on the Human Race, he wasnt lacking in observational skills. Of course, Shane wasnt going to be fooled by such tactics. I really dont know who you are. Shane feigned innocence, My team captain did mention something about a mastermind behind an assassination a few days ago, but that was just a few days ago. Before that, I had never heard your name, nor did I intentionally remember it. Besides, Im illiterate, so I dont fully understand many common things, so Im sorry, could you introduce yourself? This dialogue sounded so sincere but, to everyone else, it came across as a taunt. Beddos subordinate was provoked, magic power surged within him, stirring the atmosphere, seemingly preparing to make a move on Shane. However, Beddo raised a hand and stopped him. Hehehe. Beddo let out a somewhat grating laugh, saying to Shane, It seems Ive been away from the sunlight for too long, now even the young ones dont remember my name. But, its okay if you dont remember, Beddos gaze swept over everyone present as if looking at a row of corpses, Taking this opportunity, Ill take your heads and hang them at the gates of the Royal Capital. I believe, by then, many people will remember my name. Such statements turned everyones complexion pale. Beren and Aliss faces were also very ugly, Lu Muya and Merica clutched tighter at Shanes clothes, not daring to let go. But Shane, decisively shook his head. Im afraid that wont do. Shane uttered these words without hesitation. Wont do? Beddo sneered, You think I cant do it? That remark got a response. Thats not what I mean. Shane shook his head, sizing up Beddo with a glance, then revealed a bright smile. What I mean is, if you want to be famous, you dont need to go through so much trouble. I can help you. How, exactly? It was simple. Just hang your head on the gates of the Royal Capital, and then, whether you like it or not, you will be famous. The straightforward words wiped the smile off Beddos face completely. Kill them. Without any delay, Beddo calmly issued a simple yet ruthless command. Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! All of the Old Demon Clan Faction responded all at once, turning towards Shane and his group, releasing a terrifying murderous intent and magic power. Seeing this, Beren, Alis, Lu Muya, and Merica among others all realized that the deadliest battle of their lives was about to unfold. However, before they could react, Shane suddenly also spoke. Kill him. The nearly identical command came from Shanes mouth. Beren and others were all taken aback. Members of the Old Demon Clan Faction thought Shane was commanding Beren and the others. Even Beddo thought Shane was ordering Beren and his group, his face still calm. But the person who reacted to Shanes command surprised everyone. Puchi! With the sound of flesh tearing, a hand with scorching hot blood penetrated through a body. What!? Beren and his group widened their eyes. Lord Beddo!? The members of the Old Demon Clan Faction also turned abruptly, looking at Beddo with faces full of disbelief. ...! Even Beddos expression froze, feeling the intense pain, seemingly disbelieving, he stiffly turned his head to look behind. You... Shock filled Beddos eyes. ...... Killian stood behind Beddo, his hand piercing through Beddos body, covered in blood from Beddo, his expression blank. No one expected such a thing to happen. No one anticipated this scene. Among all those present, only one person was not surprised at all. That person was Shane. So, what should one say at a time like this? Shane grinned and spoke to Killian in a gentle tone. Killian shuddered as if recalling some horrific scene, his blank expression turning to breakdown, making him mutter crazily. Im sorry, I am a spy. I also wanted to be a good person. So, I had no choice, I really had no choice. These words were spoken by Killian in a tone as if reciting a script. It was as if someone was holding a knife to his neck, forcing him to say these lines. Beren and the others were bewildered. The Old Demon Clan Faction was dumbfounded. Only Shane was extremely satisfied. After all, to make this plot twist appear, Shane had corrected Killian for a full three hours, not only beating him but also brainwashing him, telling him that if he did not do as told, he would throw him to a hundred Human Race vagabonds who liked soft and smooth young boys, to do with Killian as they pleased. For those from the Old Demon Clan who looked down upon the Human Race, this was an absolute terror. Thus, Killians mentality broke, turning into what it was now. Beddo, unaware of this, also had his mentality shattered. A spy? Wanted to be a good person? My dajfhahfuiaHFKALIUF! Boom! Magic Power, carried with towering rage, burst forth from Beddo. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Beddo roared, grabbing Killians head with one hand, using all his strength, violently yanking it. Puchi! Blood spurted like a fountain. In extreme anger, Beddo tore Killians head right off. Kill them!!! Bathed in the blood splashed from Killian, Beddo roared at the surrounding members of the Old Demon Clan Faction. The members of the Old Demon Clan Faction immediately summoned their Magic Power and charged at Shane and his group. Chapter 122: 121 Its time! (second release, asking for subscriptions and monthly tickets!) Chapter 122: 121 Its time! (second release, asking for subscriptions and monthly tickets!) Theyre coming! Be careful! Seeing the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction charging towards them with a murderous aura, both knights and adventurers were somewhat panicked. It wasnt that the quality of the knights and adventurers present was lacking, it was just that the magic power emanating from the members of the Old Demon Clan Faction was truly terrifying. Although the Demon Clan was known for their overwhelming strength and typically had much higher magic power than other races at the same level, this situation indicated that the level of the Old Demon Clan opposing them must also be quite high. In fact, that was indeed the case. ... The lowest level among those led by Beddo was forty; in terms of strength alone, they could even go toe-to-toe with Level 50 humans without being at a disadvantage. This meant that each of the executioners now charging towards the crowd was almost equivalent to a Level 50 expert. Such high-level experts were amongst the top in Lamijion, capable of rivaling Vivian and Alis. And now they were collectively rushing this way, causing everyone to panic. Not to mention that even among the Old Demon Clan, those present were merely the weakest under Beddos command, which included first-rate fighters above Level 60, something ordinary knights and adventurers couldnt handle. Therefore, not only were the knights and adventurers panicked, even Beren was beginning to regret provoking the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction. M-Mr. Shane...! Mr. Shane...! Both Lu Muya and Merica were also somewhat panicked. Stay calm, its okay. Shane had to reach out, taking the hand of each of the girls, looking calm and utterly composed. Because... Our reliable companions have already arrived. No sooner had Shane spoken, a figure descended like a meteor from the sky, landing with a boom right in front of everyone. Sister Vivian! Recognizing the figure, both Lu Muya and Mericas eyes lit up. The rest of the crowd also saw the scene before them, everyone filled with immense joy. Its Miss Vivian! Thank goodness! The crowd exclaimed with relief. Vivian turned to face forward, raising her shield high before slamming it down hard. Taunt! As Vivian chanted such a spell, magic power expanded from her in an extraordinary form, spreading out like a net and casting over the area. The Old Demon Clan members charging their way collided with this net of magic power. Then, as if caught by an invisible net, they were all uncontrollably redirected, rushing towards Vivian. In this scenario, the Old Demon Clan either launched attacks or unleashed magic, concentrating their fire on Vivian. A full offensive from a large group of Demon Clan members, each at least Level 40, was unimaginably terrifying. To put it bluntly, even a Level 70 vanguard tank, when subjected to such concentrated attacks, would most likely fall on the spot. Yet, Vivian faced the onslaught fearlessly, calmly using a new skill. Deflection! Instantly, the magic power fluctuating from Vivians body shifted into a different form. If the previous magic power was like a net, this time it was like a wall, causing a soft glow to emerge around Vivian, which appeared enchantingly beautiful. With this glow, Vivian braced her shield. Clang clang clang clang clang...! The melee attacks from the Old Demon Clan members all struck the shield, sparking a brilliant display of sparks. Boom boom boom boom boom...! Magic attacks from the magic-wielding Old Demon Clan also blasted the shield, sending waves of fire rolling over its surface. Yet, despite the multitude of attacks, they were all ultimately blocked by Vivian with a single shield. She actually blocked them all? In the back, Beddo, clutching his bleeding chest and unable to help but kneel on one knee, was first stunned by the scene before him, then immediately fixed a deadly stare at Vivian. Right, this squad is from Lamijion, so that human woman is... Beddo seemed to remember something, his expression darkening as a thick murderous aura surged in his eyes. If he had not been severely injured at the moment, Beddo would have killed that woman immediately. It was unclear whether Vivian detected this, but she gave Beddo, whose face was filled with killing intent, a covert glance before calling out to everyone behind her. Everyone, stay behind me! Dont rush forward! Vivian warned with utmost seriousness. As long as everyone stayed behind Vivian, she could ensure the safety of them all. Vivian didnt verbalize this declaration, but her posture conveyed such a demeanor. And it seemed everyone trusted Vivian implicitly, falling back without a second word. Shane, too, retreated while feeling rather surprised. Is Vivian really that powerful? Like Beddo, Shane had not expected Vivian to be able to fend off the concentrated attacks from the Old Demon Clan Faction, rendering the stone he just picked up useless. Of course, it wasnt just Vivian who was formidable. As Vivian blocked the attacks from those of the Old Demon Clan, a petite shadow darted over at high speed, appearing before the many Old Demon Clanners. Buzz! The air began to tremble. Magic Power began to condense. A red glow gathered upon a pair of ferocious blades as the girl in the black cloak lifted her gaze, her eyes cold and relentless as she observed the Old Demon Clan members before her. Then, the red slicing light tore through space. Spurt! An Old Demon Clan member of Level 40 was completely unable to react in time, his body sliced in two by the blade enveloped in red Magic Light. Spurt! Another Old Demon Clan member of Level 50, too slow to move, had his entire arm severed by the red blade. The girl in the black cloak, like a Death God under the moonlit night, flew with Dual Blades, streaks of red light soaring, targeting the Old Demon Clan members lured by Vivian, instantaneously slaughtering several and wounding several more. Urgh! Aagh! Screams and cries of pain rang out from those of the Old Demon Clan. Is that a Magical Sword...!? Even Beddo was taken aback this time. Wasnt it said that the highest Level in Lamijion was only sixty-eight? Why does someone possess the Magical Sword Skill, which even Level 70 melee experts find difficult to master? Beddo could not help but grimace. Originally, just that woman with the Shield was trouble enough, and now such an unpredictable factor had appeared; it was truly unexpected for Beddo. However, at the same time, Beddos thoughts also became somewhat lively. If I can kill these two human women here... It would undoubtedly be a huge loss for the Human Race. Thinking this, Beddos face filled with murderous intent again. Such a Beddo had already forgotten. The person he most wanted to kill here was actually the biggest unknown. Vivian! Tielle! Come back! At that exact moment, Shanes eyes shifted as he began shouting loudly. Ladies and gentlemen! Now is the time to use the Magic Tools that person presented us with! With that exclamation, everyone paused, then one by one, their spirits lifted, and a mysterious radiance shone in their eyes. Chapter 124: 123 [Identification] (Fourth update, seeking subscription! Seeking monthly ticket!) Chapter 124: 123 [Identification] (Fourth update, seeking subscription! Seeking monthly ticket!) Success! Great! Leon and Udilis were both overjoyed as they watched all the pawns of the Old Demon Clan Faction turn to char within the flames. Not just Leon and Udilis, but Beren and others also erupted into wild elation. It truly works! Indeed, our Magic Tools are the real trump cards! ... Ha ha! Weve won this time! Knights and adventurers alike went into a frenzy of joy, even Beren couldnt help but clench his fists. Alis, who had harbored doubts about the Magic Tools before, was now completely overtaken by joy. Vivian, Sister! Sister! Lu Muya and Merica were also over the moon, jumping around next to Vivian. Phew... Vivian couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief and smiled. This way, theres a lot less pressure. Tielle glanced in Shanes direction and murmured softly. Shane then gathered his magic power and looked at the charred bodies on the ground and said. Well, this was just an appetizer. Because the truly troublesome person was just about to erupt. As everyone was cheering, an extreme pressure accompanied by overwhelming magic power swept through the area. How dare you... How dare you...! With an uncontrollably furious growl, Beddos eyes completely turned blood-red. I want you all to die! Finally, Beddo erupted. He, who had become a leader of the Old Demon Clan, pulled a Magic Potion from his bosom and gulped it down directly. Clang! A rich glow burst forth from Beddos body, allowing him to rise, his eyes filled with ferocity as he fixed his gaze here. And on Beddos chest, a wound that was almost fatal was rapidly healing at a visible rate. This caused the magic power and pressure swirling around Beddo to become increasingly terrifying, making everyone, who was previously overjoyed, show looks of horror. This is trouble... Vivians expression darkened. This Beddo... Tielles voice also turned grave. Even Shane raised his eyebrow and looked at Beddo with a renewed scrutiny. Not because Beddos wound was healed. Although Shane hadnt expected Beddo to have a Magic Potion that could heal such a severe wound in one go, he never thought this guy could be dealt with so easily. So, Beddos eruption was within Shanes expectations. However, Shane hadnt anticipated that Beddo would seem even more formidable than the rumors suggested. Shane focused his attention and closely watched Beddo, who was mired in fury, activating both Enemy Detection and Magic Perception to peel into Beddos malice and magic power, attempting to gauge his current strength. Then... New skill acquired[Identification]Learn it? The new Skill appeared just as Shane was attentively observing Beddo. This skill sparked a glint in Shanes eyes. The reason was simple, as it was one of the skills Shane desired most at the moment. It could identify people, demons, and even objects, providing the identifier with precise information about the target. Originally, when Shane applied to be an adventurer, the Guild used a Magic Tester, which was akin to a Level 6 [Identification]Skill. Now, having acquired this Skill, Shane didnt hesitate to learn it and instantly maxed it out. Thanks to this, Shane finally saw through Beddos levelLv.84. Yes. Beddos level had astonishingly reached eighty-four, even Killian struggled to match that. Moreover, Beddo mastered three types of magic skills: MagicFire, MagicDark, and MagicSpirit, all of which were above Level 7, and he even had the close combat skill Sharp Claws that allowed him to tear enemies apart barehanded, at a terrifying Level 6. You all, not a single one of you will escape! Beddo, consumed by rage, hesitated not at all to unleash a powerful magic on everyone. Hellfire! As Beddo shouted, the ground below them all began to tremble. ...! Shane, Vivian, and Tielle all reacted. Step back! Vivian yelled with some anxiety. Tch...! Tielle, grabbing Lu Muya and Merica before they could respond, quickly darted backward. As for Shane, without any hesitation, he vigorously threw a stone in Beddos direction. Bang! Instantly, the stone transformed into a powerful cannonball, creating a terrifying sonic boom as it hurtled towards Beddo. Though Beddo was engulfed in fury, he was not oblivious to the enemys attack and, without a second thought, swiftly dodged to the side. Boom! The incoming stone cannon struck the hastily dodging Beddos shoulder, shattering it entirely. Aaahhh...! Beddo screamed in pain. Perhaps, even he didnt expect that he would fail to dodge a mere stone. The Level 10 Throwing skill granted Shane not only precision but also a dramatic increase in the power and speed of the thrown object with each level rise. Had Shanes level not been so much lower than Beddos, Beddo might not have been able to dodge at all. But... Aaahhh...! Beddos scream quickly turned into a roar. Then, his shattered shoulder visibly and swiftly regenerated. This is...? The scene stunned Shane. Shane did not know that Beddo had just utilized a magic potion that was still taking effect. It was a highly coveted magic potion, so rare that even Level 90 super-powered individuals desperately sought it, which continually repaired the users body and healed any injuries until the effect wore off, even significantly boosting magic power, allowing the enhancement of magical power without chanting and immediate spell casting. Thus, Beddo unhesitatingly cast his most powerful magic, the upper-level Dark Magic. Go to hell and repent! Amidst Beddos roaring, the trembling ground shattered. Boom! Bursts of violent black flames surged from beneath the earth as if the fires of Hell itself had erupted, breaking through the ground and engulfing the entire camp. Ah! No! Several knights and adventurers were terribly unfortunate to get hit by the shooting black flames, managing only a scream before turning to ashes. Run! Dont! Ahh! The others, either in panic or crying out, werent directly hit by the black flames but still seemed affected, with several even having their limbs burned off. In a moment, the entire camp turned into a Hell. Until... Breeze! A violent wind unexpectedly blew up from within the sea of fire in Hell. Chapter 126: 125 Cut it down directly (Sixth update, please subscribe! Seeking monthly tickets!) Chapter 126: 125 Cut it down directly (Sixth update, please subscribe! Seeking monthly tickets!) Boom! When the heroic explosion once again arose in the camp, the sight that everyone witnessed was one that would be difficult to forget. Shane and Beddo simultaneously unleashed earth-shattering Magic Power at the moment of contact, and then collided fiercely. Mental Destruction! Beddo unleashed a relentless attack on the charging Shane, causing an invisible surge of Magic Power to explode in Shanes mind like a wild shockwave, though invisible to the naked eye. It was an Upper Level Spiritual Magic, capable of destroying a persons will and spirit. It may not cause physical harm, but those struck by this spell could at best become mentally scattered and lose consciousness on the spot, and at worst, their memories and even souls might be destroyed, turning them into the living dead, no different from death itself. ... Ordinary defenses were useless against such psychological attacks. Such spells were notoriously difficult to predict and defend against, and it was often hard to find a clear countermeasure. Because it acted directly on a persons spirit, will, heart, and soul, unless one possessed special Magic Tools and Skills, defending against it was notably difficult. Beddo believed that Shane had some means of defense; since even his own Curse Lightning couldnt harm him, then he had to attack Shanes spirit and will. Indeed, Beddos focus was correct; this type of Spiritual Magic was beyond the scope of Magic Resistance. How might one reduce the damage of magic that doesnt cause actual physical harm? Against such magic, general Defense Skills were often more effective than Resistance Skills. However, spells that do not cause exact damage are usually classified under Abnormal States. This means that though Magic Resistance was ineffective against Spiritual Magic, Abnormal State Resistance could defend against Spiritual Magic and attacks. Therefore, Shane only felt a sudden boom in his head followed by a clearing sensation. Not only did he not lose consciousness, but he also took the opportunity to increase his speed and charged at Beddo, who had just cast the spell, at almost perfect timing. This was the effect of Close Range Evasion, taking advantage of all factors to approach the enemy in the fastest, best, and most effective way while dodging attacks. Thus, Shane swung a Slashing attack before Beddo could react at all. Shlick! Like cutting through a black curtain of water, the Magic Weapon imbued with Magical Sword cleanly cut through the curtain of Magic Power surrounding Beddo, exposing him to Shane, who was protected by Defense Magic. Tsk...! Beddo let out an irritated click of his tongue but did not lose his composure. He opted for close combat after realizing his magic was ineffective against Shane. Die, you little human scoundrel! Beddo growled like a wild beast, and one hand, with claws as sharp as knives, tore through the air and viciously reached for Shanes head. Clang! With a clear ringing sound, Shane quickly parried, deflecting Beddos claw strike. Oooh...! Beddo immediately flailed both hands as if becoming a Ghost, with his fingernails bulging out, all turning long, sharp, and vicious, like real Ghost claws, bringing cold flashes in the air as they continued to cleave towards Shane. Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang... The sounds of intense clashes resonated. Facing the relentless attacks of the Sharp Claws, Shane seemed to see through the trajectory of each strike, deflecting all incoming attacks with minimal movement. With the Military God Skill, there was no question of Shanes ability in close-quarters combat, not to mention that Shanes Two-Handed Sword Skill was at Level 10. Strictly in terms of swordsmanship, how could he lose to Beddos Level 6 Sharp Claws Skill? Shane then flashed a smile at Beddo and said, Your nails are too long, they need to be trimmed properly. As he spoke, the Magic Light on the sword in his hand surged, making the brilliance of Magical Sword stronger. Clang! And when Shane swung his sword to parry, once again cutting through Beddos claw strike, the elongated nails that had grown from Beddos hands flew off. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Shanes heart whimsically stirred, and his sword moved with his heart. With an effortless and free-spirited manner, he repeatedly slashed, severing all of Beddos sharp claws amidst the sounds of shattering metal. Only then did Beddo realize his hands were now bare, his nails thin, delicate, and smooth. A sexy manicurist is online for your nail fixing needs, how about it? Shane, facing a utterly panicked Beddo, revealed a smile that sent shivers down his spine. But these hands are too old, no matter how you fix them theyll still look ugly. Itd be better to just get rid of them, chop them off right away. No sooner had he spoken than Shanes magic weapon flashed like lightning, tracing an almost perfect arc towards Beddos hands. Splat! Splat! After two flashes of the blade, copious amounts of blood sprayed into the air. Arrghh...! Beddo cried out in extreme pain, his figure retreating repeatedly as if struck by lightning. And Beddos hands were now lying on the ground, severed from his body. This scene shocked Beren and the others watching from afar. He... hes actually getting the upper hand in his fight with Beddo? He even cut off Beddos hands? Beren, Alis, Leon, and Udilis all felt their heads spinning. That was a Level Eighty-four expert from the Demon Clan! And he was being pressured to this extent by a Level 10 newbie adventurer? How could this be...? Everyone could hardly believe what they were seeing. Even Lu Muya and Merica were left speechless. Vivian and Tielle exchanged glances as well. Although both knew that Shane was definitely not as weak as he appeared to be, they had not anticipated his strength to be this formidable. In fact, Shane was already very strong, even without using the Holy Sword. At the very least, he had become much stronger than when he was at Level 10. Not because his level had increased, but because he had learned many skills since then. Now, all these skills had been fully upgraded in one breath by Shane, and it was obvious how much of a boost they could provide to him. Although Beddo was of a high level, he was not as problematic as Laischa. Laischa, who had mastered space magic, could easily engage with Shane or even retreat if she couldnt beat him, leaving Shane helpless against her. In contrast, Beddos magic could not touch Shane, and he couldnt even escape, so it seemed only natural that he ended up in such a state. Of course, Beddo still had his troublesome aspects. For example, now, even with his hands cut off, he clenched his teeth, and as magic power surged through his body, his severed hands began to regenerate. That, naturally, was the effect of the magic potion Beddo had consumed. Who the hell are you...!? Beddo roared, unleashing a tremendously powerful flame magic at Shane, causing explosive flames to rise, the temperature soared, engulfing the surrounding area. Shane, however, strolled through the explosions unhurriedly, eventually walking through the flames to reappear in front of Beddo. Im your granddaddy! As he spoke those fragrant words, Shanes sword, mixed with red magic light, slashed across. Splat! Arrghh! The sounds of tearing and agonized screams rose simultaneously, lingering for a long time. Chapter 127: 126 is just childs play (Seven updates please subscribe! Asking for monthly tickets!) Chapter 127: 126 is just childs play (Seven updates please subscribe! Asking for monthly tickets!) Without a doubt, Beren had kicked an iron plate. The magic he had diligently practiced was completely ineffective against Shane. Close combat was even less of a match for Shane, who possessed a variety of Level-up Skills. As a result, even though Beren was much higher in level than Shane, he was like a defenseless child, constantly retreating under Shanes fierce onslaught, suffering repeated serious injuries. If not for that Magic Potion, Beren would have been killed countless times. This left Beren both shocked and enraged, while fear steadily surged in his heart. There was no way around it; Shane was just too ruthless. ... Can it grow back if I chop off a hand? Can it grow back if I chop off a foot? Then I can chop other places too, right? Come on, where would you like me to chop next? The head? The chest? The heart? The back? Not choosing? If you dont choose, shall I choose for you? Good, Ive decided, Ill chop everywhere once. Saying so, Shane began the inhumane slaughter, just like he had declared, chopping Beren all over his body. And facing Shanes Slashing with the Magical Sword, Beren simply could not resist. Defense Magic? That kind of thing, in front of Shanes Level-up Magical Sword, was like paper-mache, easily cut through in an instant. In other words, Beren tried to attack, but his attacks were all ineffective; he tried to defend, but his defenses were all broken through, and in the end, he couldnt even escape. After all, Berens real forte was magic. Although his close combat ability was also remarkable, it was no match for Shane with his series of Level-up Skills. Eventually, even the power disparity due to his higher level was considerably reduced by Shanes Extreme Transformation. In front of Shane, Beren had no advantage at all and could only be passively beaten. It must be said that the Extreme Transformation Skill was truly powerful, directly affecting life, allowing for an all-around increase in ability, and significantly closing the level gap between Shane and higher-level opponents, providing Shane with an enormous increase. Shane even believed that Extreme Transformation was more advanced than Magical Sword, Military God, or Magic Guide skills that only the God and Demon Clans could learn. If nothing went wrong, this was probably another cheat-like Skill. Especially since the boost from this Skill depended on the amount of Magic Power. For Shane, who had an overabundance of Magic Power with nowhere to channel it, it was like a tailor-made ace Skill. Now Shane was increasingly appreciating the benefits of this Skill and wholeheartedly believed there were many more wonderful uses of the Skill that he was unaware of. Under such circumstances, being a part of the Old Demon Clan and leaning towards the Mage type themselves, with his magic completely ineffective against Shane, it was naturally difficult for Beren to turn the tables. It didnt take long before Shane had chopped Beren countless times, severing who knows how many parts of his body, causing Beren endless pain. How could Beren not feel fear? Though the wounds could heal, the pain would remain. Furthermore, the effect of the Magic Potion was not permanent. As time passed, it gradually lost its effectiveness, slowing the recovery of Berens wounds and depleting his Magic Power. Beren was outraged but helpless. Only at this moment did Beren realize why Killian had been tortured so severely, nearly collapsing and being turned against his will. It wasnt that Killians will wasnt strong, but because the man in front of him wasnt human at all, more brutal than themselves from the Old Demon Clan, and he knew exactly how to cause the greatest pain to his opponents. It was terrifying. Of course, if Shane knew what Beren was thinking, he would certainly tell him. Since ancient times, netizens have been full of genius; just get on the internet, surf around, and ask a question like How can you make an antagonist suffer a life worse than death? and I guarantee that your head will be crammed full of methods that will make someone wish for death. At least, Shane felt that he was practically nothing compared to those talented individuals online. Beren certainly couldnt know any of these tactics, otherwise, he would absolutely regret why he had come to this damned place. As a result, those who witnessed this battle, watching Beren being constantly cut, chopped, dismembered, and tortured by Shanes hands, were filled with fear one by one, looking at Shane as if they were staring at a devil. Now I thoroughly understand why those little runts in the Guild were treated until they didnt dare to whimper any extra peep... Alis, therefore, decided that even if it meant offending the nobles, one must never offend someone from the Ghost Race. Beren was also staring intently at this scene, taking a deep breath. Up to this point, Beren also clearly understood. What Magic Tools? Shane wasnt using Magic Tools to subdue Killian; the Magic Tools in everyones hands were not works from that person. All this was nothing but a self-directed play performed by Shane. No wonder the use of these Magic Tools is so erratic, and they can only be used successfully when by his side. Berens face showed a mix of emotions and he also realized that trying to compete with Shane for recognition was probably a foolish move. With Shanes strength, the Kingdom would surely take notice within minutes, lavishly rewarding him. The Kingdom would definitely not let such talent slip away over some stinginess with rewards, and in the end would surely give Shane the recognition he deserved. A rank-based reward system? That only applies to commoners. If the discoverer of the ruins isnt a commoner, but a researcher with the ability to make significant contributions to the nation, then the regular ranks probably dont even have the privilege to consider rewarding such a person, do they? This means that the calculations Beren and others had made were wrong from the beginning. Leon and Udilis seemed to realize this as well, their faces displaying unwillingness and helplessness. Even knowing that they had been thoroughly played by Shane, what could they do? Absolutely nothing. At most, they could only pose a question. And that is... Why is he so strong? Leon asked in a low voice, Isnt he a newcomer? Didnt the Magic Tester indicate his Level was 10? And that he didnt have a single Skill? What exactly is going on? Udilis also looked towards Vivian, asking as if demanding, Did you hide something? Upon hearing this, Vivian did not respond. Because she knew that since Shane chose to reveal his strength, he must have his reasons. Thus, Vivian said nothing, maintaining her silence. However... I was somewhat concerned that Shane might reveal his identity, but since he possesses such Level of strength without revealing his identity, perhaps... Vivian probably had some thoughts. But that decision will have to wait for a discussion with Shane. For now, she only needed to watch over him and help him find his footing in this world. As Vivian was thinking this, up ahead, the battle began to come to an end. Chapter 128: 127 So desperate? (Eighth update, please subscribe! Seeking monthly tickets!) Chapter 128: 127 So desperate? (Eighth update, please subscribe! Seeking monthly tickets!) Boom... With a slow thud to the ground, Beddo, the only surviving member of the Old Demon Clan Faction, could no longer hold on. Ugh... Ah... Covered in scars and with hardly an intact piece of skin, Beddo lay on the ground, barely hanging on to life. Only a few stifled sounds of misery from his throat informed everyone of the torment he suffered. The effects of the magic potion had long since worn off. There was not a trace of magic power left. ... Now, Beddo was truly at the end of his rope, exhausted and left with nothing but his last breath. And that breath was deliberately left by his opponent. Shane stood in front of Beddo, holding a magic sword, while simultaneously retracting the magic power from his body, he spoke out as if caring. How about it? Can you still stand? This statement not only scared Beddo but also the knights and adventurers watching. Who had caused Shanes tone to sound so caring while his face expressed a sense of unfulfilled desire? It was as if he was sayingIm not done playing yet. Devil... Devil... The watching knights and adventurers were filled with fear, not looking at one of their own, but rather facing someone even more terrifying than Beddo from the Old Demon Clan. In fact, in the eyes of everyone present, Shane had undoubtedly become a more terrifying existence than Beddo, even the most fearsome person of their lives. It was believed that after today, Shanes brutality would spread even further throughout Lamijion. But that was a story for another time. As the recipient of all of Shanes cruelty, Beddo had only one thing to say now. Please kill me... Please... Tears flowed down from Beddos eyes as he witnessed true hell. Because, towards the end, Shane didnt just slash Beddo or cut off parts of him; he also stuffed things like stones, daggers, and dirt into Beddos wounds, forcing Beddo to watch his wounds heal rapidly while the objects embedded became a permanent part of his body, never to be removed. That kind of feeling could definitely drive someone insane. Now, Beddo wasnt just outwardly covered in scars with no unblemished skin, but his insides were equally marred. Shane admired this. To think you havent died despite this, you truly live up to being a Demon Clan, such resilience. I knew I should have stuffed in more interesting things, like insects. Hearing this, Beddos face filled with terror, and no matter what, his body couldnt stop trembling. Devil... Devil... Even the observing knights and adventurers started to tremble. Especially Leon and Udilis, who were not particularly powerful to begin with; having witnessed Shanes brutality firsthand, their faces turned as pale as paper, devoid of even a hint of color. This Shane... Vivian started to laugh and cry at the same time. What twisted humor. Tielle frowned. So terrifying... Lu Muyas eyes welled up with tears. Mr. Shane... Mericas face was full of conflict, clearly distressed by Shanes brutality, as her inherently kind-hearted elf nature found the whole ordeal frightful. Of course, Shane was only speaking figuratively. No matter what, Shane wasnt the type to actually do such things. After all, insects are disgusting; even if Beddo was willing to have them stuffed in, Shane would have to be willing to touch them first. Shane would never admit that he was actually terrified of insects. (How ironic) Beddo just wanted to get it over with quickly. Kill me, please... Just end it quickly... Beddo pleaded, Otherwise, I might do as Killian did and stab one of my own. I dont ask you to spare me; I just want to be freed... Poor child, he was driven to this extent. But now, Beddo finally understood why Killian didnt dodge or evade when Beddo caught his head. Given Killians level and strength, even if the opponent was Beddo, it shouldnt be difficult for him to dodge the attack, especially while Beddo was severely injured, right? Yet, Killian didnt dodge at all and just let Beddo rip his entire head off, which showed that he had also resolved to die. Suddenly, Beddo remembered a detail. That was, when he was about to rip off Killians head, a trace of... relief seemed to appear on Killians stunned face...? Thinking of this, Beddo felt his heart nearly trembling in fear. Kill me, please, I beg you...! Beddo almost disregarded the fact that he couldnt move and was about to kneel and kowtow to Shane. However... You said you also want to stab one of your own? Shane, seemingly struck by a thought, suddenly asked this. Seeing this, Beddo was also stunned, but then quickly nodded. I... I want... I want to... Please give me a chance...! Beddo was nodding frantically like this. Shanes eyes shifted as he said, I heard that Killian originally belonged to Dragon Demons troops; since youre so familiar with Killian, you must also be quite familiar with that Dragon Demon, right? Such words made Beddo stiffen all over. No, not just Beddo, even Vivian and others widened their eyes, guessing what Shane was suggesting, their bodies tensed. You... you mean...? Beddo looked at Shane with a face full of fear, hoping for a response that was beyond his expectations. But Shane gave Beddo a big smile. Thats right. Shane patted Beddos shoulder as if entrusting him with an important task, his face alight with a refreshing smile, Why dont you go and try stabbing that Dragon Demon? Beddo felt everything go dark before his eyes. Vivian and the others seemed like they had seen a ghost. Dragon Demon. Once directly under the Demon King, one of the first-born of the Demon Clan, and also one of the current apexes of the Demon Clan. As one of the six Demons who commanded the entire Demon Clan, even the Three Great Goddesses of the Divine Race dared not provoke this terrifying being lightly. Facing such an entity, what was Shane asking Beddo to do? Beddo lowered his head. Half a second later... Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah...! Beddo screamed crazily, as if having a resurgence of light before death, ignoring his severe injuries, smashing his head heavily onto the ground. Smack! Like a watermelon smashing onto the ground, Beddos head burst open, spattering white and red and various colored substances all around. Oh! Shane, who was relatively close to Beddo, nearly got splashed, and immediately dodged while exclaiming. Is it necessary to do this? Shane looked at Beddos mangled corpse, his face full of astonishment. Little did he know, the bystanders were trembling even more intensely. Looking at Shanes innocent face, the crowd swore in their hearts. They must not offend him. Not even in death. Chapter 131: 130 Battlefield Relics (Subscribe! Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 131: 130 Battlefield Relics (Subscribe! Vote for Monthly Tickets!) In the end, Shanes explanation was accepted by everyone. It wasnt that everyone trusted Shane enough to believe him, it was the support from Vivian and others that made it difficult for the crowd to reject his explanation. Even if they did not trust Shane, people like Beren still had quite a bit of faith in the members of Vivians Team. So, just like with Riley, since everyone from Vivians Team vouched for Shane, accepting his statement became a matter of course. Besides, what else could they do if they didnt believe it? Regardless, it would have been difficult for Beren and the others to contend with Shane, who had even defeated Beddo. ... Even if Shane himself claimed that his strength was only revealed after meeting certain prerequisites and conditions, Beren and his group werent sure that those restrictions and conditions wouldnt be met if they decided to challenge him. Therefore, Beren and the others could only swallow the bitter pill this time, which was, to some extent, a consequence of their own making. Of course, this mission wasnt entirely without reward. At the very least, Shane had annihilated Beddos Old Demon Clan Faction and defeated both Beddo and Killian who, as high-profile criminals, had long been on the Kingdoms most-wanted lista significant achievement both in terms of affection and logic. Although people like Beren were destined to play a secondary role to such merits, being a secondary player was still better than having no connection to the achievement at all, right? In summary, the group ultimately decided to continue their journey towards the Royal Capital, partly to report the incidents here and partly because the Royal Capital was near; it would take ten days to return to Lamijion, so it made more sense to head directly to the Royal Capital. This got a reaction from Shane. If the plan isnt going to change anyway, why not just deal with Killian from the start and avoid all this trouble? If Killian had been executed right from the start, then Beddo wouldnt have attempted a rescue, Beren wouldnt have had to escort him to the Royal Capital, and all this subsequent and tiring trouble could have been avoided, right? Still, Shane was well aware that things could not be resolved so simply. Like police officers in a past life, who could kill criminals but werent necessarily permitted to carry out immediate executions on all of them, under circumstances allowing for capture, the Kingdom naturally preferred to have Killian publicly executed in the Royal Capital. The difference lay in the fact that this approach was not solely for creating an image for the public or showing off the Kingdoms power and authority, but also for venting the wrath of several Nobles in front of them by executing the main conspirator of the Old Demon Clan Faction that had caused them heavy losses a decade ago. There were many subtle calculations and strategies involved among the Nobles which even Vivian claimed were complex and difficult to explain in a short period; hence, Shane did not bother to delve into it. In conclusion, although this mission had failed, Shane and the others still needed to head to the Royal Capital to report everything that had happened here. After cleaning up the battlefield and taking a brief rest, the group hurriedly continued on their way. However, before leaving, Shane glanced at the campsite that had almost been reduced to ruins, and after curling his lip, he withdrew his gaze and followed Vivian and the others as they left. The battlefield, which had been a site of fierce combat, suddenly fell into silence. Until a figure appeared soundlessly. Its over, huh? The girl uttered this phrase, whether out of loneliness or reflection. Her long, waist-length black hair, her tall and graceful perfect figure, her red eyes, and an indescribable aura. Indeed, it was Laischa. In the end, I seemed to have been discovered, Laischa said as she watched Shanes departing direction, sighing as if there was nothing she could do. I should have known better than to just stand by and watch the drama unfold, Laischa thought, ruefully reflecting that Shane, the grudge-bearing man, surely had her in his sights now. The next time we meet, I fear Ill be humbled again. When she recalled Shanes uncompromising attitude towards her, Laischa found herself both exasperated and, curiously enough, smiling. After all... Its been quite a while since Ive come across someone so interesting. With these thoughts, Laischa turned her gaze to a corpse on the ground. That was Beddos body. I never imagined youd have your day too. Laischas eyes were cold as she looked at Beddo, her gaze filled with icy intent. I had wanted to take care of you myself, but to not get my wish is truly regrettable. Laischa spoke in a tone so cold it seemed as though she had never known Beddo. Logically speaking, Laischa, Beddo, and Killian were all masterminds behind the major assassination plot in the Royal Capital ten years ago. They should have been allies to some degree, only Laischa had later betrayed them. But from her tone, it seemed as though her sense of camaraderie with Beddo had dissolved, replaced instead by the attitude one would hold towards an enemy. In fact, their relationship was no different from that of enemies. Towards Beddo and Killian alike, Laischa harbored an urge to obliterate them completely. Especially Beddo. From the beginning, Beddo was aligned with the Old Demon Clan Faction, always concealing his intentions in the Demon Realm, using all sorts of despicable means to harm the talents within the Demon Clan, causing numerous incidents in the realm. Killian wasnt originally from the Old Demon Clan Faction, but he too eventually fell prey to Beddos persuasion, brainwashed by the ideology of Beddos faction, and deserted the Dragon Demons to join the ranks of the Old Demon Clan. Beddo, like this, kept conducting deplorable acts in the shadows. The massive assassination plot ten years ago would have remained a mystery to the Royal Capital had Laischa not betrayed them in the end, forcing Beddo to flee the Demon Realm to wreak havoc in the Human Realm. Even in the Human Realm, Beddo continually murdered, killing Divine Practitioners and important figures from various Races. He was a man universally despised by all rulers. Laischa detested Beddo just the same. If it werent for Beddo, she would not have been forced to become a member of the Old Demon Clan Faction. If it werent for finding that thing in the Royal Capital, perhaps Laischa would have, like Killian, committed unforgivable crimes and, as a member of the Old Demon Clan Faction, spread chaos and bloodshed across the world. Just contemplating the possibility of becoming such a person filled Laischa with hatred towards Beddo. It was because of this hatred that Laischa wanted to collaborate with Shane to annihilate Beddos Old Demon Clan Faction. Though our plan didnt unfold as anticipated, seeing you tortured to death was still deeply satisfying. Laischas expression finally softened a bit as she thought of Beddos demise. I really ought to thank That Person. Having said this, Laischa prepared to leave. However, just then... Why dont you tell me about That Person as well? Hearing this, Laischas steps halted, and her expression stiffened suddenly. Chapter 132 132: 131 Cant you see me? (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Chapter 132: 131 Cant you see me? (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) In that moment, Laischas mind was blank. Because the voice that reached her ears was all too familiar, familiar to the point that it made her heart tremble. Of course, Laischa wasnt very acquainted with the owner of the voice. However, for the entire Demon Clan of the Demon Realm, the owner of this voice was a very familiar figure. Laischa wished she had heard wrong. But reality was often cruel. ... Turn around, Im right here. While Laischa was unwilling to accept reality and was praying for it to be otherwise, the familiar voice came again. This time, however, there was a hint of dissatisfaction, even annoyance, in the voice. Dont tell me you cant see me because Im too short? Hearing this, Laischa felt an urge to cry. Although not many people knew this, unfortunately, Laischa was one of them. Thus, Laischa knew that this topic was a taboo for the other party. If she truly acknowledged it, the consequences would be unimaginable. In that moment, Laischa could only stiffen her neck and slowly turn her head toward the direction of the voice. And then, Laischa saw it. In the center of the camp, at some unknown time, a second figure had appeared. It was a girl who looked extremely young. The girl looked as if she were only eleven or twelve years old with her tender face and petite frame. She was dressed in an adorable gothic dress, resembling a little princess who had lost her way. Her appearance evoked a surge of affection so intense it almost made one want to embrace her fiercely and shower her with love. Especially since the girl was holding a pillow and rubbing her eyes with one hand, as if she had just woken up, slightly drowsy and sleepy-eyed, cute enough to make someone explode on the spot. But seeing this explosively cute girl, cold sweat streamed down Laischas forehead. You... how come you are here? Laischa was completely unsettled. Only because, this girl should not appear so casually in the Human Realm like this. It wasnt that she couldnt come, but her arrival in this world was likely to cause political problems, so she shouldnt have come to this world casually. And the girl, seemingly unaware, yawned as she sleepily said this. Dont mind it. I just heard that a traitor on my side seemed to have been captured by humans, so I came to check on it and incidentally clean house. Such words did not comfort Laischa at all, but instead made her cold sweat flow even more intensely. Cleaning house...? Laischa said hesitantly, as if in fear, Do you intend to use your powers here in the Human Realm? How so? The girl looked at Laischa, tilting her head, puzzled, Is there a problem? A big problem indeed! Laischa cried out in his heart. You see, the girl in front of him wasnt as cute as she looked. It wasnt that her exterior seemed cute but her heart was brutal; rather, to anyones senses, once the girl made a move, it was beyond what could simply be described as brutal. Frankly speaking, given her power, not to mention cleaning house, a single slip might just annihilate the kingdom in an instant. Although Laischa hadnt witnessed her in action, the legends and anecdotes related to her were known to everyone. For example, in the distant past, she had once flattened the continent, and the entire Human Race, pooling all their strength, could not subdue her; in the end, it was the Divine Race that had barely managed to stop her. For another, among the Heroes summoned to this world, two had been personally slain by her. And yet another example, a thousand years ago during the final battle, she had, with her own strength, helped the Demon King fend off two of the Three Great Goddesses and had nearly killed one of them. With the Demon King long dead and the Supreme God in seclusion, she was one of the strongest in the Three Realms, unimaginably terrifying. Such a figure, appearing casually in the Human Realm, how could she not incite political issues? Laischa was certain that if the King of the Mitra Kingdom knew this person was on his territory, hed be so scared hed tumble from his throne and, until she left, spend every night worrying his nation might suddenly be obliterated, thus losing sleep over it. In her hands, a first-rate entity like Beddo was less significant than a finger, she could even instantly vaporize Beddo with a mere breath. This wasnt a metaphor; it was a fact. After all, a single breath from this girl could evaporate oceans. Laischa dared not say anything more, his face full of worry, fearing that a single careless act might upset her and lead to unimaginable consequences. Not knowing if the girl had seen through his anxieties, she yawned again and sighed. Alright, I know what youre thinking, dont worry, I wont use my power recklessly, the girl complained and started to ramble, Really, everyone is just worried about this and that, as if Ill just kill so many people by walking outside. Dont I know moderation? As she spoke, the girl couldnt help but puff up her cheeks. That expression was explosively cute, causing Laischa to nearly waver. Had he not known how terrifying she really was, he felt he would have undoubtedly rushed up and hugged her. Such was a universally adorable little girl. However, this universally adorable little girl could potentially sink continents due to a mood swing. From this perspective, surely, no one would dare treat her as an ordinary little girl to cherish, right? Alright, tell me, the girl shifted her gaze to Laischa, Who is the Human that defeated Beddo? He... Laischa suddenly didnt know whether to tell the truth. Telling her the true identity of Shane could potentially unleash a grave event. Considering this, even concealing Shanes identity seemed necessary. Yet, the girl mercilessly interrupted Laischas thought. Dont hide it from me, she looked deeply at Laischa, Though I dont know who he is yet, I have already sensed a familiar magic power from him, along with the object he carries on his shoulder. With that comment, Laischa knew he could no longer hide the truth. Laischa could only give a bitter smile and reveal all he knew about the situation to the girl. The girl seemed contemplative, eventually turning her head to look in the direction Shane had left, wondering about something. Chapter 133 133: 132 "Ai Yi" (Please subscribe! Please vote for Monthly ticket!) Chapter 133: 132 Ai Yi (Please subscribe! Please vote for Monthly ticket!) That... Seeing the petite girl holding a pillow constantly staring in the direction Shane had left, Laischa hesitated several times before tentatively speaking out. There was no helping it; Laischa cared deeply and after learning of Shanes existence, she wondered what measures the lady would prepare to take. Would she challenge the Divine Race? Or would she raise objections to the Human Race? Or, perhaps, would she simply erase Shane from existence, nipping the threat in the bud? ... These were all possible actions the other party might take. Therefore, Laischa had no choice but to ask what the other party was planning to do. However, just as Laischa had barely spoken, the other party interrupted her. Ai Yi. The girl suddenly said so. Huh? Laischa was briefly taken aback. The girl looked towards Laischa. Name, the other party said to Laischa: Just call me by my name. In other words, the Ai Yi mentioned by her was this girls name. Understanding her meaning, Laischa suddenly became anxious. How... How could I do that? Laischa started to feel a bit uneasy. It wasnt that she was too timid; rather, to directly call the other by name was too great a test for the hearts of those in the Demon Clan. After all, who would dare to address one of the peak figures of the Demon Clan? Both in terms of emotion and reason, Laischa couldnt bring herself to casually call out the others name. But the girl, Ai Yi, didnt care about it in the least. Its okay, I have allowed it, Ai Yi said, looking deeply at Laischa. You have now broken away and stand independent of the Demon Clan, and youve obtained that thing. Therefore, the right to call me by name is, at the very least, something I ought to grant you. Laischa was at a loss for words. Are you worried that Ill bring you back to the Demon Clan and make you hand over that thing? Ai Yi, as if reading Laischas concerns, said thus: You dont have to worry about that. To let you go free is a unanimous decision among the six of us; the Demon Clan wont trouble you over this. Six people? Laischa first was startled, then inhaled sharply, astounded. If it was as Ai Yi had said, and all six had unanimously agreed to Laischas freedom, then indeed the Demon Clan, from top to bottom, wouldnt touch Laischa. No, it should be said that not only the Demon Clan but even the Divine Race would do the same. Do you think that in these past ten years, why you were only ever pursued by the Old Demon Clan Faction and never approached by the God and Demon Clans? Ai Yi revealed a secret unknown to others, Because the six of us vouched for you and even restrained the God Race; neither God nor Demon Clans made a move against you. Otherwise, do you think you could have escaped with that thing unscathed for ten years? Laischa was completely at a loss for words. If what Ai Yi had said was true, then Laischa had also resolved a long-standing doubt. After stealing that thing from the Royal Palace in the Royal Capital, Laischa too was extremely tense and afraid that the God and Demon Clans would come after her. Even the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons could potentially be dispatched; such a scenario was not impossible. Laischa was always anxious about encountering beings of such high level. Once she encountered beings of such level, even her exquisite Space Magic might not allow her to escape from their clutches. But ten years had passed, and neither the Three Great Goddesses nor the Six Great Demons had come for her, and the God and Demon Clans hadnt openly acted against her, which Laischa found very strange. Today, this question finally had an answer. Of course, the Human Race will probably still want to take back that object from you; whether it falls into the hands of the Divine Race or the Demon Clan, it will lead to unfavorable consequences. Only when kept by the Human Race can many people feel at ease. Ai Yi glanced at Laischa, saying, Initially, having it in your hands was also not allowed, but your circumstances are special; theres a bit of leeway to work with. Its also fortunate that you were originally with the Old Demon Clan Faction, yet you ultimately chose to betray them, leaving yourself without any support. Otherwise, your situation would be much worse than it currently is. Ai Yi spoke to Laischa as if talking to herself, Now, you can rest assured for the time being; neither the Divine Race nor the Demon Clan will come after you because of this, and the Human Race will also maintain a wait-and-see attitude out of caution. You can still be somewhat above the law. Hearing these words, Laischa felt not the slightest bit of joy. For now... huh? Laischa muttered to herself with self-deprecation. Thats right, for now, Ai Yi replied to Laischas self-mockery, expressionless, As long as you maintain the status quo, there wont be any problems. But if you want to use that object to do something else, thats a different matter altogether. Thats how it was. Then you can be at ease, Laischa gathered her emotions and said softly, At least, Ive never thought of using it. ...Really? Ai Yi fell silent for a while before saying, Perhaps thats for the best. When saying these words, Ai Yis tone was laced with a myriad of emotions. Nostalgia, sorrow, unease, anticipation, or maybe hope and anxiety, a complex mix of feelings emerged. However, Ai Yi quickly composed herself again. Setting aside your issue for the moment, that person suspected to be a Hero cannot be ignored. Ai Yi changed the subject. Then... what does Lord Ai Yi plan to do? Laischa struggled for a moment, then ended up addressing Ai Yi by her title of respect. Me? Ai Yi pondered. Watching Ai Yi in this state, Laischa felt another surge of impulse. Before her eyes, Ai Yi propped her chin with one hand, her youthful face entirely serious and thoughtful, giving off the impression not of someone pondering major issues, but rather, of someone earnestly contemplating whether or not to eat ice cream, as if worried it might cause cavities. After reflecting on it, Ai Yi even patted her little hands together as if she had thought of something exciting, like a little girl about to cheer. This person must be made of pure cuteness, right? It has to be, right? What to do? I really want to take her home... Just as Laischa was nearly lost on an indescribable path, Ai Yi finally spoke. Anyway, we should observe first, Ai Yi declared, What that human intends to do in the future and what sorts of schemes the Divine Race is plotting, all of this must be understood clearly. The underlying meaning in her words was very clear and explicit. Is Lord Ai Yi preparing to have someone surveil him? Laischa asked, having understood. Yet, Laischa failed to notice that Ai Yis eyes were darting around. Yes, Ai Yi smiled. Her smile made one involuntarily see hearts in their eyes. Lets surveil him, And with that, Ai Yi made her decision. Laischa raised no objections. It would be more accurate to say that objections would be useless. She could only look in the direction Shane had left, just like Ai Yi. It seems your life wont be peaceful from now on; I hope you dont end up like me, forced into a life on the run. Chapter 134 134: 133: Guessing Almost Right (Please subscribe! Seeking monthly tickets!) Chapter 134: Chapter 133: Guessing Almost Right (Please subscribe! Seeking monthly tickets!) Mitra Kingdom, the Royal Capital. This is the most prosperous city within the Mitra Kingdom and also the capital of the Kingdom, as well as the headquarters of the adventurers guild. A thousand years ago, the hero who defeated the Demon King established this nation here and, after the war, introduced the concept of adventurers, prompting the emergence of adventurers and the establishment of the adventurers guild. Therefore, this place is known as the Land of Brave and also as the birthplace of adventurers, thus attracting people from all over the world and forming various highly sought-after industries. Especially in recent years, due to the kingdom hiring a holder of a unique skill that can rapidly grow any plant as a Court Advisor, with the help of that advisor, the Royal Palace obtained many precious magic potion materials, leading to an extremely rapid development of the magic potion industry. This has made the country subtly possess the demeanor of a great magic potion nation, and as the capital of the Kingdom, the magic potion industry here is more developed and prosperous than in any other country in the world. Therefore, almost every day, adventurers and merchant caravans from all over the world come and go through the city, and the eight city gates set up here are always bursting with crowds of people, looking quite lively. ... Today, the city gates of the Royal Capital were still overflowing with people, forming long queues with some preparing to leave the city, others ready to pay the entrance fee to enter. In such circumstances, Shane and his companions finally arrived here, travel-weary. Were finally here... Looking at the bustling city ahead on the roadway, Beren, who was leading the group, took a deep breath. The others did the same, all revealing expressions of joy. The Royal Capital... Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica looked up at it with admiration. Im back... Vivian looked at the city gate with a nostalgic gaze. Shane also gazed towards the direction of the Royal Capital, his eyes flickering. So this is the Royal Capital? After nearly half a months journey, Shane and the others had finally arrived here, in the heart of the Mitra Kingdom. Knowing this was a city built by a hero a thousand years ago, Shane was also full of anticipation beforehand, hoping to get a good look. As a result, the Royal Capital did not disappoint Shane. With skills such as [Identification] and [Magic Perception], Shane could clearly sense that the Royal Capital was indeed different from Lamijion. The adventurers entering and leaving the Royal Capital are almost all above Level 30. The gatekeepers guarding the gates are actually genuine knights, not ordinary soldiers, and their levels are also above thirty. Even those patrolling the walls are knights above Level 30, much stronger compared to ordinary soldiers. And this was just what could be seen on the surface. Beyond what was visible on the surface, there were many extraordinary things in the Royal Capital as well. For example, Shane noticed that there seemed to be layers of barriers around the walls of the Royal Capital, and magic weapons like magic cannons were installed on the walls. Furthermore, surges of extremely potent magic power were moving within the city, informing Shane just how many masters were inside. Scared, huh? Vivian seemed to perceive the amazed look on Shanes face and chuckled, saying, Dont be surprised. This is the capital of the Mitra Kingdom, the home of heroes. Even the headquarters of the adventurers guild is located here. The entire kingdom and even the whole worlds strong ones may appear here. Plus, with the members of the Guard Knight Order around, there are plenty of masters higher in level than me everywhere. Guard Knight Order? Shane looked towards Vivian and asked, What is that? Answering this question wasnt Vivian but Tielle. That is the strongest knight order within the Mitra Kingdom, directly belonging to the Royal Family and answering only to the Royal Familys commands. It is considered the top-level knight order in the eyes of the worlds nations. Tielle spoke up from the side. The knight order was established by the hero a thousand years ago, who was the founding king of the kingdom. In the beginning, those who joined the order were all once comrades-in-arms of the hero, that is, the heros companions. That was quite impressive. Since they were the heros companions, the knight order must have been exceptionally strong at its inception. After a thousand years of development, how strong it had become was a thought that filled one with awe. Thats what Vivian had said. To join the Guard Knight Order, one either needs a direct invitation from the royal family or a recommendation from the nobles after reaching beyond Level 70. Otherwise, even the children of high-ranking nobles wouldnt be allowed to join. As a result, the order only has seventy-seven members, but these seventy-seven are enough to serve as the kingdoms last barrier, renowned as the kingdoms iron wall. In other words, there were at least seventy-seven high-level masters above Level 70 in the royal capital. Currently, the captain of the Guard Knight Order is the head of the most famous knight family in the Mitra Kingdom, the Elbein Family, Vivian continued. He is a Legendary Grade knight of Level 98 and is also the strongest person in the Mitra Kingdom, even the strongest among the human race. People say his strength is only surpassed by the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons. Hes incredibly powerful. For some reason, Vivian glanced subtly at Tielle as she made this remark. But Tielle emitted an air of indifference, showing no reaction whatsoever. On the other hand, Shane blinked his eyes. Level 98? What kind of frightening knight was this? There were such formidable people in the royal capital? Then Shane wanted to ask a question. How did Beddo and Killian manage to go on a killing spree here without being dealt with? Shanes question was met with a helpless expression from Vivian. Thats why they could only assassinate. Vivian summarized it all in one sentence. Well, that makes sense, Shane expressed his understanding. Seeking mischief in such a place openly was undoubtedly a dead end, so the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction really had no choice but to carry out assassinations. Moreover, at that time, it seemed that Laischa was also involved. With her space magic to aid them, it wouldnt be too difficult for the Old Demon Clan Faction to sneak into the royal capital without a trace, right? However, Shane always felt there must be more to the story than that; otherwise, Vivian wouldnt have summarized it with just one sentence. Clearly, there were things she couldnt openly discuss. Of course, even if Vivian didnt spell it out, Shane figured he could guess what was going on with near certainty. (There must have been an insider.) Or, perhaps some of the nobles within the royal capital were causing trouble, giving an opportunity to the Old Demon Clan Faction. Shane felt he somewhat understood why it was necessary to escort Killian to the royal capital. As the others, unaware of what Shane was thinking, began their discussion. Ill go and explain to the gatekeeper; everyone, prepare to enter the city. Beren announced this and rode toward the city gate. The rest waited where they were, casually chatting with one another. Chapter 135 03-25 - 135: 134 Really sick of it (Please subscribe! Asking for Monthly tickets!) Chapter 135: 134 Really sick of it (Please subscribe! Asking for Monthly tickets!) Actually, it wasnt just Shane; Lu Muya and Merica were also visiting the Royal Capital for the first time. The two of them were really interested in the Royal Capital and were now surrounding Tielle, chattering and asking all kinds of questions. Tielle, like Sister Vivian, you were born in the Royal Capital, right? Merica asked curiously. Yes, Tielle nodded and said indifferently, Vivian has lived with President Riley since she was a child, as she and President Riley are childhood friends. I am two years younger than the two of them but had some interactions with them when I was little. No wonder, Lu Muya seemed to understand and said, When Sister Vivian mentioned that our team would soon have a new member joining us for a long time, I thought there was some issue, but it turns out you knew each other from before. ... You could say that, Tielle replied indifferently, After coming of age, President Riley was sent to Lamijion by her family for the purpose of experience and became the president of the adventurers guild. Vivian, being the same age and childhood friend of President Riley, went with her after reaching adulthood and became an adventurer. Two years later, when I came of age, wanting to be an adventurer as well, Vivian and President Riley invited me to Lamijion. This was why Vivians Team was established in Lamijion. As for Lu Muya and Merica, the reasons they became adventurers in Lamijion were comparatively straightforward. Lu Muya had grown up in Lamijion and naturally chose to become an adventurer there, earning remuneration while caring for her seven younger sisters. Merica sought to hone her magic skills and hence went to Lamijion to learn from a senior elf who had opened an inn exclusively for elves. Finally, under that seniors persuasion, she chose to become an adventurer and continue to train herself. Then, both Lu Muya and Merica happened to be exceptionally attractive, with not-so-weak innate potentials. If they were to just stay in the adventurers guild, it wouldnt be surprising if they encountered trouble. Source: , updated on ?Ϧ??. Therefore, President Riley, who had been paying attention to these two promising newcomers, recommended that Vivian recruit the two girls to form an adventurer team, as a covert way of protecting them. Afterward, Tielle also received an invitation from Vivian and had joined the team upon arriving in Lamijion. This was the origin of Vivians Team. So thats how it is. Shane, who had been quietly listening by the side, now understood more about the team members backgrounds. However, he chose not to interject. The reason was quite simple, just by observing the behavior of the knights and adventurers accompanying them, it was apparent. Including Leon and Udilis, the knights and adventurers traveling with Shane were maintaining a somewhat delicate distance from him, and glances of fear occasionally flickered in their eyes as they looked at him. Shane knew that after the battle with Beddo, these people had developed a fear of him. It was not just the fear of his strength but also fear of how Shane had brutally killed Beddo. Shane himself had to admit that he had indeed been quite ruthless when dealing with Beddo, doing many things he would not normally do. Usually, Shanes limit was to spout words, merely verbally intimidating people, whether it was against the adventurers from the adventurers guild who came looking for trouble or against Killian. But with Beddo, Shane simply couldnt hold back. There was no helping itthe attitude of Beddo was just too hateful. To start with kill and end with kill, to talk about hanging heads on the city gates as if not regarding people as people, but treating them like animals that could be slaughtered at any momentsuch villains, truly nauseating to watch. In the past, Shane had found this type of villain both hateful and lacking in class, yet they insisted they were high-class, acting as if they controlled everyones life and could kill someone without a glance, maintaining a composed facade as if deciding someones life and death was the mark of a true leader. But in the end, for whom were they putting on such a display? Shane was very displeased, wishing he could properly slap him in the face and let him taste the bitterness of falling from the clouds. And essentially, this was how Shane felt about these so-called villains. Since ancient times, villainous characters merely wanted to see their enemies suffer and therefore would stop at nothing: theyd hurt those close to the foe, take hostages, use others principles and beliefs as a shield for themselves, and act recklessly, spinning the protagonists around in circles to the point of frustration, all while savoring their adversaries fruitless struggles. Every time Shane saw such a plot, where the protagonists could only comply meekly under the threat of the villains, forced to act according to their demands, he felt extremely uncomfortable. Even if justice ultimately prevailed and the protagonists friends were safe, as long as the author didnt choose to torment the readers, no such distressing plots would emerge, but that was just focusing on the outcome. Shane, who liked to put himself in characters shoes, actually found such cunning battles quite painful to watch. Because of this, Shane didnt want to be someone led by the nose by his own principles and beliefs; instead, he wanted to turn the tables and seek revenge. Who said only villains could be cruel and ruthless? Who said only adversaries could take pleasure in others pain? Shane wanted to be the one feared by villains, feared to the extent that they wouldnt dare touch the people around him, nor use any means to threaten him. For this reason, Shane would show no mercy to these standard villains he found sickening. Of course, if there appeared a villain with a charismatic personality like Thanos, Blue Dye, or Lu Lushiu (?) Shane might actually admire them. In that regard, Shane was also affected by all sorts of cliche?s from his previous life, which molded him into who he was now. For such a Shane, leading an average life might actually be a good thing. Because you never know when he might do something unexpected. Maybe, based on his human conscience, he would perform many good deeds. Or perhaps, he would suddenly recall some unbearable cliche?, and instead do something wicked. In short, Shanes thought processes were rather peculiar, otherwise how else would he have such strong adaptability to be reborn into this world? Ordinary people wouldnt think of stealthily defeating the Demon King, right? So, keeping such a Shane from causing trouble for others was indeed a good thing. Unfortunately, Shane was now in the Royal Capital, in a place akin to the center of this world. How many troubles he will stir up here, only God knows. But regardless, Shanes villainous style certainly frightened those traveling with him. And if even they felt this way, regardless of Vivian and Tielle, wouldnt the timid Lu Muya and the kind-hearted Merica feel fearful of such a Shane? Shane couldnt be sure. In light of this, in the past few days, Shane had maintained a certain distance from Lu Muya and Merica, even further than when they had adventured together before. However... Mr. Shane, where were you born? Merica suddenly seemed to remember something, asking Shane with some hesitation and nervousness. Shane was immediately taken aback. Chapter 137 03-25 - 137: 136 Lets Talk About Life Together (Subscribe! Monthly Tickets Wanted!) Chapter 137: 136 Lets Talk About Life Together (Subscribe! Monthly Tickets Wanted!) After entering the Royal Capital, Shane realized that it was even more prosperous than he had imagined. Not only was the flow of people terrifyingly high, but the levels of the knights and adventurers coming and going were generally very high, as well as the developed industrial chain and layout. In the Royal Capital, all the buildings were white chalk houses made of stone, and the ground was covered with neat and clean stone paths. The roads were even deliberately divided into three areas: the middle for carriages, and the sides for pedestrians, making each road extremely spacious and interconnected, as well as magnificent. It even gave Shane a sense of seeing modern-day roads, just that instead of asphalt, beautiful stone bricks were laid on the ground. There were no stalls here, only a series of tidy shops forming commercial streets, and these commercial areas seemed to be categorized too, some selling only fruits and vegetables, some only selling equipment and weapons, and there was a tall tower located at the very center of the commercial streets. Inside, it was said to contain the kingdoms most advanced equipment and magic potions, which made Shane couldnt help but want to go and have a look. As for the pedestrians, both their attire and spirit showed a wealthiness likely indicating that their daily lives werent too harsh. Even the equipment of the knights and adventurers was high-grade, and each one was in full sets, unlike the adventurers in Lamijion whose gear was mostly mismatched and incomplete. These were all disparities. ... Shane finally understood why the Royal Capital was called the center of the world. Indeed, compared to other places, the differences were rather significant. Should it be said that this city was worthy of being established by a hero from Anotherworld? Perhaps many of the layouts and systems in this Royal Capital were adopted from their own worlds? In any case, Shane felt a hint of modernization in this Royal Capital. If it werent for a completely different architectural style, it might even be turned into a modern metropolis. Well, but thats still unlikely to happen. Source: , updated on ????. After all, since it is a hero, it would mean that they, like Shane, probably werent restored by the Goddess with knowledge and memories related to technology from their previous lives. This was also to prevent the excessive seepage of Anotherworlds technology and knowledge into this world, affecting and interfering with this world, which is why the Goddess deliberately did not restore this part of knowledge and memories. Therefore, a hero from a millennium ago could probably only use the layout and systems of a modern city; turning this place into a modern city with skyscrapers and technological advancement was hardly possible, not to mention developing technology. Given this, the Royal Capital still gave Shane a feeling of being very otherworldly. I really want to go around and explore. On his way to the Lazahad family, Shane unwittingly muttered this sentence. As a result, just like Shane, Lu Muya and Merica, who had been looking around all the time, were also tempted and looked at Vivian with an expression of irresistible urge. Clearly, these two also wanted to go around and explore. Vivian, however, was not unable to understand the feelings of those who came to the Royal Capital for the first time. After we drop off our luggage, Ill take you out for a walk, Vivian said with a smile. You wouldnt want to walk around the streets with all that luggage, would you? Also, after having camped outdoors for so long, its best to go back and freshen up, Tielle added indifferently nearby. Although this place is the cradle of adventurers, and seeing people like us looking dusty isnt strange, people have been looking at us since we arrived, so its better to clean ourselves up. Hearing Tielles words, Lu Muya and Merica immediately nodded, showing that they were not oblivious to the fact they were quite dirty. Only Shane, upon hearing Tielle, couldnt help wanting to roll his eyes, and his gaze drifted around. Indeed, there were people around who were occasionally glancing their way. But... Hey, take a look, those girls over there are so cute. Really... really! Where did that elf come from? Shes so cute, havent seen one before. That dog-man is really cute too, with small ears and fluffy tail. That one in the black robe, although you cant see the face, just looking at the chin you could tell shes very fair and cute. About that girl in full armor, doesnt she look familiar...? Never mind, as long as they are all cute. Yes, That was their conversation. Do you hear that? Is it because we are dusty and dirty that they stare? Its clearly because they are drooling over our bodies that they stare! Despicable! Of course, when they saw Shane, their tone changed. That guy is so annoying. To think hes mixing in the middle of such a beautiful group of girls... Look, hes smiling. Is that smile meant to taunt the men around him? Thats really irritating. Exactly. Those words made Shane want to hit someone. No, he actually turned around. Come on, buddy, lets take a walk down the alley and chat about life. What are you doing? Dont pull me! Wait...wait...! Your smile is terrifying! What do you want to do to me? Dont...dont! Help...help me! In conclusion, on his first day in the Royal Capital, Shane almost ended up discussing life with the local guys. In the end, it was only because of the astonished Vivian and Merica, who quickly intervened that Shane gave up on revenge. However, those guys ended up crying and ran away without a trace; guess you could say Shane got his revenge? ... After some episodes, everyone arrived at the Lazahad familys home under Vivians lead. As a Great Noble family that had been in the Royal Capital for a thousand years and also the head of the adventurers guild, the Lazahad familys presence was significant. Located in a key area of the Noble District in the center of the Royal Capital, the mansion was extravagantly luxurious. In terms of size and area, it was even bigger than Laischas Huaming Pavilion, though it wasnt as idyllic as Laischas bird-and-flower-filled retreat. Upon arriving, a butler welcomed Vivian and Shane among others, led everyone inside, and had already arranged rooms for everyone, showing remarkable hospitality. After asking around, Shane learned that Riley had anticipated that Vivian would bring everyone to stay at the Lazahad house and had previously written a letter to ask her family to take good care of them. The head of the Lazahad family was temporarily not present, being away at the adventurers guild, so everyone hadnt met him yet. Eventually, everyone settled into their rooms, freshened up, and gathered in the mansions main hall on the first floor. Lets go, Ill take you all out for a walk. Vivian said with a smile to the now refreshingly clean group. Lu Muya and Merica couldnt help but get excited. Shane felt the same. Because just a moment ago, Vivian had said this to him, Get ready, youre coming with me to meet someone. The person Vivian mentioned was naturally the one from the Royal Capital she had previously said she wanted Shane to meet. Who could it be? Shane couldnt help but imagine. Chapter 138: 137 The Voice of a Loser (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Chapter 138: 137 The Voice of a Loser (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) The Royal Capital covered an expansive area. At least, according to Vivians explanation, Shane thought the size of the Royal Capital might rival that of some small countries from his previous life. The Royal Capital is divided into eight districts, corresponding to the directions of the eight city gates. The Eastern District is primarily a residential area, home to commoners and the dwellings of wealthy merchants. The Western District is the Noble District, which, as the name suggests, is where the nobles of the Royal Capital live. The higher the nobilitys status, the closer they are to the center. Lesser nobles reside on the periphery. The hierarchy is quite clear. We just came from there. The Southern District is the workshop area, containing all sorts of industrial workshops. Whether its the mixing of Magic Potions, the forging of Magic Weapons, or the creation of Magic Tools, nearly all the goods sold in the Capitals stores come from here. The Northern District is the military area, with only the Knights barracks and training grounds. The Knights of the Royal Capital use it as their headquarters, where they live and train. As for the Southeast and Southwest Districts, these are the commercial areas. The commercial streets that youre interested in are mostly located in these two districts. The Northeast and Northwest Districts are the administrative areas, where all the administrative-related institutions are concentrated, including the headquarters of the Adventurers Guild, which is in the Northwest District, close to the Western Noble District and the Northern military area. Then theres the Royal Palace, or to be precise, the Royal City. Its situated right at the intersection of the central point of the eight districts. Thats also the exact center of the Royal Capital, facing the eight main avenues, from which one can travel to any district or city gate. This is the basic layout of the Royal Capital. While Vivian was introducing this, she also led the group around for a tour. To say they were being led around on a tour, only Shane, Lu Muya, and Merica really needed it. Tielle, originally from the Royal Capital, followed in silence without voicing any opinions. Moreover, the Royal Capital was really large, too large to finish touring in a short time, even leaving no time for a visit to the commercial district, let alone fully enjoy themselves. There are actually carriages here that can take you to other districts if you really want to visit the commercial districts. This was what Vivian had said. As one could imagine, even traveling from the nearby Western Noble District to the commercial districts, particularly the closer Southwest District, would take quite a bit of time. Perhaps... Perhaps its better to wait for another opportunity to visit. Yes... Yes, that might be best. After experiencing the opulence and vastness of the Royal Capital, both Lu Muya and Merica backed out. After all, they had just finished traveling, and if they had to hustle around that much more todayLu Muya might manage, but Merica, as a pure Mage, truly couldnt handle it. So, it seemed today would just be a brief tour. To seriously do something in the Royal Capital would probably have to wait until tomorrow. Shane felt a bit of regret about this. I still want to check out the Magic Weapons here. Shane hadnt yet obtained a proper weapon, so even before arriving, he had wanted to come to the Royal Capital and make a good selection. This desire became even stronger after his battle with Beddo. Because while wielding Berens Sword, Shane truly felt an exquisite sense of fulfillment. Not only could he channel his Magic Power into the sword blade faster, better, and more smoothly when using the Magical Sword Skill, but even somewhat chaotic fighting didnt feel forced. It fully demonstrated how important a good Magic Weapon is for a Melee-type warrior. Afterward, Shane learned that the Magic Weapon was forged from a very precious Magic Metal. The effect was to accelerate the flow of Magic Power and tend toward stability, greatly beneficial to those practicing the Magical Sword Skill. It seemed that Beren had taken a liking to that sword for the purpose of learning Magical Sword. Learning this ace Skill of the Melee class, even before reaching Level 70, would put an end to any idle gossip about Beren. After all, this Skill was so difficult to learn that even Level 70 experts struggled with it. Some people didnt master it until Level 80, which just goes to show how challenging and powerful it is. Of course, Shane had a weapon far superior to Berens in his possession. The Holy Sword. This sword was a true Divine Artifact; Berens blade held no candle to it, probably not even qualifying as worthy to lace its shoes. Shane had tried using the Holy Sword to execute the Magic Sword skill, but it almost triggered an earth-shattering, destructive phenomenon that frightened him into immediately halting the influx of magic power. However, when using the Holy Sword, Shane could pour in his magic power endlessly without any issues, and using the Magic Sword felt exceptionally natural to him; he didnt need to worry about the weapon being unable to withstand it, although controlling the power was a bit of a challenge. Who would have expected the Holy Sword to be able to raise all skills by ten levels? Shanes already maxed-out Magic Sword skill, after being amplified, let out just a hint of its might, nearly scaring Shane to death. Owing to this, Shane dared not use the Holy Sword at all. That wasnt just a weapon, it was essentially a nuclear bomb; even if he could carry a nuke around, he wouldnt dare to openly detonate it. Thanks to this, the most powerful Divine Artifact in Shanes possession was nearing merely a decorative status, causing him quite a dilemma. Because there were so few opportunities where the Holy Sword could be of use, and carrying it posed a risk of exposing Shanes identity, he even tried burying it in the outskirts. However, when he woke up the next day, the sword had found its way back into his arms, as if it had never left. One of the effects of the Holy Sword was clearit was inseparable. Therefore, Shane could only continue to wander about with this nuclear bomb. But even while carrying it, Shane wouldnt use it without a good reason. It troubled him greatly, and in the end, he could only turn it into an accessory to wear, while he had to find another, more manageable weapon for himself. Thats to say, Shane was most eager to check out the Magic Weapons first. Although I dont know if I can afford them, at least let me have a look, Shane almost let out a sigh reminiscent of an ordinary man. Unbeknownst to Shane, Vivian was thoughtfully observing him from the side. Then, Vivian spoke. Now that we are out, even if we cant go to other places for the time being, we might as well visit the most important place here first. Her words took everyone by surprise. The most important place? Shane also blinked. And at that moment, Tielle finally spoke up. Can we see it now? That was the question Tielle asked. There should be no problem, Vivian said with a charming smile, addressing Tielle: Have you forgotten what time it is now? Ah... Tielle seemed to have remembered something significant. Understandably, Shane, Lu Muya, and Merica were completely clueless. Seeing this, Vivian smiled enigmatically. Perfect, you all should take a look as well. Take a look at what? The Kingdoms treasure, which is also the daily routine most crucial to the Royal Capital. Chapter 139: 138 The Reason for Opening Up (Please subscribe! Asking for Monthly tickets!) Chapter 139: 138 The Reason for Opening Up (Please subscribe! Asking for Monthly tickets!) In the heart of the Royal Capital, there is a vast lake. The lakes waters are crystal clear to the bottom, and the sunlight sprinkled upon the surface makes it seem like the lake is draped in a layer of golden gauze, particularly dazzling. Ripples occasionally spread across the water, creating breathtakingly beautiful scenes. And in the center of this lake, there is a place that resembles Lake Heart Island. On that spot, a Chalk Castle rises from the earth, perched atop it, and also situated at the center of the entire lake, separated from the flat land by a huge stone bridge that serves as the only path to the castle, standing above the surface of the water. Wow... Lu Muya and Merica were so mesmerized by the sight that they were left speechless, their eyes shining brightly. This is truly... Even Shane couldnt help but express his admiration, indicative of how beautiful the scene was. People came from all directions, gathering in front of the bridge. After passing through the Knights checkpoint on the bridge, they entered one by one, heading towards the direction of the Chalk Castle. It was a splendor no less magnificent than any sightseeing spot and would undoubtedly be a popular destination. No, it was already very popular. The evidence was the increasing number of people arriving from all around, some even riding in carriages of Nobles and fully equipped Adventurers, creating an extraordinarily lively scene. Vivian led everyone to this place, and after a simple check by the Knights at the bridges entrance, they stepped onto the bridge. Do you see it? Vivian, while leading the way in front, pointed towards the Chalk Castle on Lake Heart Island and spoke to Shane and the others, That is the Royal Palace. The Royal Palace of the Mitra Kingdom was located on the lake in the center of the Royal Capital, reachable only by this single bridge. And without a doubt, this most important place Vivian referred to earlier was none other than here. I... I never imagined the Royal Palace would be built on top of a lake... Lu Muya still seemed to be in awe. Yes, its so beautiful. Merica, the Elf close to Nature, was even happier as she looked at the clear waters on both sides of the bridge and the imposingly beautiful Chalk Castle, her face filled with joy. Shane was beginning to fall for this place as well, as he surveyed the surroundings and inquired of Vivian. So, the Royal Palace is a place anyone can just enter? Not just Shane and his companions, but even commoners and Adventurers from within the Royal Capital seemed to be able to freely walk this bridge to the Royal Palace, a situation certainly beyond Shanes expectations. But this time, Shane was mistaken. Normally, thats impossible. Not only the Royal Palace but even this bridge isnt accessible to commoners and Adventurers. Otherwise, there would be no need for the Knights checkpoint at the front, Vivian explained. Only at noon every day is the bridge open to the public, and while general entry to the Royal Palace is still prohibited, the Knight Order will not stop anyone just crossing the bridge to Lake Heart Island. Why? Shane immediately raised his own question without much hesitation, Theres no need to open it to the public at noon if they dont want people passing through freely, right? Unless there was some special reason. Vivian had an explanation for this special reason. Because on Lake Heart Island, there is not only the Royal Palace but also a Temple. Vivian pointed to the side of the Royal Palace. With Vivians guidance, Shane and the others then noticed that, indeed, besides the Royal Palace there was also a sacred and solemn palace situated there. That is the largest and most important temple within the Mitra Kingdom. All temples within the kingdoms territory take it as their lead and are governed by it. Divine practitioners and believers from the temple side regard that place as sacred. Once they arrive at the Royal Capital, they must visit to worship. In addition, newborns need to receive the gods blessings there; thus, Lake Heart Island cannot always be in a state of closure. Therefore, Lake Heart Island is open to the public for three hours at noon each day. With the exception of suspicious individuals who will be blocked, everyone else can pass through easily. Vivian turned her gaze toward the direction of the Temple, her eyes flickering as she spoke. There is also a gate within the Temple that connects to the Divine World. Through that gate, people can travel to the Divine World, and the goddesses of the Divine World also use that gate to come to the Human Realm. Hence, that temple is of exceptional importance to the entire Kingdom and even to the Human Realm. If it were not for the hero who defeated the Demon King and founded this nation, Im afraid that Royal Palace would not dare to be larger and more splendid than that temple, let alone allowing the Temple to be situated beside it. In this world, divine power is much more important than royal power. Of course, that is not absolute. For instance, the hero who had defeated the Demon King a thousand years ago was respected even by the Three Great Goddesses. Therefore, the Divine Races temple would be willing to be situated next to it. If it were in any other Kingdom, such a situation would be impossible. Moreover, the importance of divine power compared to royal power also depends on the subject in question. Even though the Divine Race is the creator and guide of the Human Race, there is also a hierarchy among the Divine Race. If it is just a lower-grade god, then their status is naturally much more honorable than that of the average commoner. However, whether they are more honored than the Nobles or even the Royal Family is not a certainty. Therefore, although the Human Race follows the teachings of the gods, they do not completely obey the gods and still consider status. Generally speaking, the status of the Royal Family and the Nobles is not lesser than a lower-level god. For instance, the Royal Family of the Kingdom founded by the hero even compares with upper-level gods in status. Only existences of the caliber of the Three Great Goddesses can make the Royal Family of this Kingdom bow their heads in submission. As for the Royal Families or little Nobles of some smaller countries, their status is not even comparable to lower-grade gods. Hence, whether divine power or royal power has more authority depends on the circumstances and the individual. In this Kingdom, due to it being founded by the hero, the status of the Royal Family should not be underestimated, and the Divine Race must give them enough respect. However... In recent years, theres been another reason why Lake Heart Island has been open to the public. Vivians tone shifted as she brought up the topic. Shanes attention was piqued. Is that reason the Kingdoms treasure you just mentioned? Shane asked with a hint of curiosity. Exactly, Vivian affirmed with a nod, continuing. About seventeen years ago, someone known as the treasure of the Kingdom was born here. Upon hearing this, Shane was taken aback, because Vivians words had revealed to Shane that the Kingdoms treasure seemed to be a person. And this was indeed the case. She was extraordinarily talented. Right from birth, her magic power caught the attention of the Divine Race, prompting the Goddess of Fate from among the Three Great Goddesses to bestow blessings across the realms. She is a direct heir of the Royal Family, the Heros Descendant, with such high potential that she is even hailed as the modern-day Hero. At the age of four, she had already reached Level 10, and by the age of ten had risen to Level 30. Two years ago, when she came of age, her level was Sixty, marking her as the foremost prodigy of the Kingdom and even the entire Human Realm. The Kingdom views her as the futures mainstay, and even as the apex of the world to come, which is why she was made the apprentice of the Legendary Knight Captain to study under his guidance. Due to her astonishing abilities and appearance, the public has already adopted her as their spiritual pillar. Without seeing her safe and sound each day, a rebellion might even occur. Therefore, another reason for the opening of Lake Heart Island is to keep the public at ease. That is to say, now is the time when she comes out for inspection. While they were speaking, Vivian and her party arrived at Lake Heart Island, coming before the Royal Palace. And at that moment, a commotion began to stir. Chapter 140: 139 "Luoqi Lusti Mitra" (Please subscribe! Please vote for Monthly ticket!) Chapter 140: 139 Luoqi Lusti Mitra (Please subscribe! Please vote for Monthly ticket!) The sudden commotion not only snapped Shane, who had been listening to Vivians words, back to his senses but also caused Lu Muya and Merica to startle in astonishment. So... so many people...! Why are there so many people? Lu Muya and Merica voiced their surprise. Before their eyes, on Lake Heart Island, in front of the Royal Palaces castle, a vast multitude of people had gathered, creating a tumultuous buzz that rose and fell. The crowd consisted of the very civilians, adventurers, and even nobles they had been able to see all along, with numbers so large they could only be described as an ocean of people, so dense that all one could see was a swarming mass of heads. The number of people was, at the very least, enough to be measured in the tens of thousands. Although Shane stood quite far back, he could still feel the heat emanating from the sea of people ahead, and it didnt take much to understand just how many must have been there to create such a scene. These people seemed as if they were anticipating something, whispering among themselves while repeatedly casting their gazes towards an open-air platform above the Royal City, like fervent fans waiting for their idol to appear on stage, their eyes and expressions filled with an excited frenzy. If it werent for the Knight Order maintaining order, surely with the crowds excitement and such a large number of people, chaos would have been inevitable, right? Shane was already gaping at the sight, and Lu Muya and Merica had seen no better; only Vivian and Tielle continued their conversation, unaffected. Its been a while since Ive come back, has the number of people increased again? ...That Princess, just how far does she plan to spread her charm before shes satisfied? Well, she probably didnt set out to expand it deliberately, right? Thats why shes referred to as the woman even Goddesses would envy. Vivian and Tielle engaged in such a conversation, the implications of which were truly terrifying upon closer thought. But, to the two of them, this seemed to be a relatively normal occurrence. You all better watch closely, Vivian even said to everyone: The one about to make an appearance is the most precious and dazzling woman of the Human Race. As Vivian spoke these words, a huge disturbance arose amidst the sea of people ahead. Because, on the Royal Citys open-air platform, a figure had finally made a belated entrance, leisurely walking out. Shane had to admit that everything that followed left an extremely deep impression in his life, one that was hard to forget. At this point, Shane, who was still oblivious to it all, did not look up but sensed an astonishing Magic Power first. That Magic Power was like a blazing sun, both majestic and dazzling, and also so vast it was difficult to imagine. It made the Magic Power of the likes of Beddo and Killian seem completely incomparable. Even Laischa seemed pale in comparison, less by who knows how much. This made Shane feel as though he had finally met his match since coming to this world. Yes. This Magic Power was not any weaker than Shanes own. At that moment, Shane raised his head and looked towards the Royal Citys open-air platform. There, a Princess appeared before the railing, as if she were cooling off on her own balcony, overlooking the crowd below. Shane got a clear view of the Princess full appearance. She was dressed in a unique courtly attire, somewhat resembling the style of Hanfu from his previous life, not too ornate but ethereal and full of a fairy-like aura. However, even this unique courtly attire seemed unworthy of her. The reason was that the Princess appearance was simply too outstanding. Her skin was as pearly and smooth as a pearl. Her figure was exquisite, filled with an extraordinary charm. Her long hair cascaded like a waterfall, slightly curled at the ends, swaying in the wind, creating wave after pleasing wave. And her features were so perfectly delicate, they didnt belong to this mortal world, exuding a beauty that was soul-stirring. Shane couldnt help but be somewhat stunned. The entire crowd also fell into a moment of silence. The appearance of the young girl tremendously shook everyones hearts, leaving both those who had seen her before and those who had not speechless and utterly enchanted. Immediately after, an earth-shattering cheer erupted from this patch of sky and earth. Wow! Ah! Lu Muya and Merica couldnt help but be startled by this sudden and amazing cheer. Shane was also forced to snap back to reality, but his eyes were still filled with astonishment as he looked at the princess. Isnt she just too much? To elicit such a comment from Shane, one could imagine just how beautiful the other party must be. At least, the last time Shane was involuntarily enraptured by a woman like this was when he first saw Nien. In other words, the other party possessed a beauty that could rival Niens, which could be described as perfect. The difference was that Niens beauty was filled with a sense of fantasy and artistry, while this princesss beauty seemed to gather all the worldly definitions of beauty in peoples hearts, one as an ethereal and lofty presence, the other shining like a star. To make things even more exaggerated, neither of these two were merely beautiful faces. As a Goddess, Nien had the power to resurrect Shane and awaken his Holy Sword and his Unique Skill, her strength already evident. As for this princess before him, Shane had seen through her Level with his [Identification] Skill. Lv.70. This princess, who was only seventeen years old and the same age as Lu Muya, had actually broken through to Level 70. Even more so, Shane could see a series of high-level Skills in her skill set, including a Level 8 [Two-Handed Sword] Skill and a Level 7 [Magical Sword] Skill. With such strength, even Beddo, who was Level 84, would probably not be her match, right? All those present were cheering and excitedly shouting for the princess, with the sons of the Nobles looking at her with infatuated eyes, barely restraining themselves from pouncing on her. At this moment, Vivians voice also entered Shanes ears. That is the treasure of the Kingdom, the Kingdoms second Princess, possessing a beauty that even Goddesses would envy and a talent comparable to Heroes Luosilusti Mitra. Luosilusti Mitra. This name was etched unconsciously into Shanes memory, embedding itself deep within his heart. Shane gazed at her. She was also gazing down, her expression serene as a still well, but her eyes were filled with a bright liveliness, and her face revealed an extraordinary elegance and calm, intensifying the breathtaking beauty she possessed. After a while, the princess turned and went back into the Royal Palace. All those present did not feel regretful, but were still excited and ecstatic, with the cheering lasting for a long time. Shane quietly watched her retreating figure, wondering what he was thinking about. But then, Shane caught a glimpse of something at her waist. It was a sword. A sword that looked unremarkable, without any particular outstanding features. But it was this sword that made Shanes pupils suddenly shrink. Because... ========== [Holy Sword (Sealed)] Exclusive: Mitra. Level+10. All Skill Levels+1. Damage Reduction 10% for all types of damage. All negative states are mitigated to a certain extent. Limited to the owner, cannot be discarded, cannot be destroyed. ========== When such an Identification message appeared, Shane truly lost his words. What on earth is going on? Shane muttered to himself in a low voice, hidden by the cheers that still had not stopped, unheard by anyone. Chapter 141: 140 The real modern hero (Please subscribe! Asking for Monthly tickets!) Chapter 141: 140 The real modern hero (Please subscribe! Asking for Monthly tickets!) A celebration that lasted nearly half an hour finally came to an end. But as the Knight Order began to disperse the crowd and have people leave in an orderly fashion, most still looked as though they were not quite ready to depart. This situation was genuinely stupefying. Her Highness the Princess merely showed her face... Merica said, tilting her head, unable to comprehend. And... And Her Highness seems to make an appearance every day, right? Are they this excited every single day? Lu Muya seemed somewhat afraid, apparently intimidated by the crowds enthusiasm. Yet, just as the two of them said, Her Highness the Princess only came out to show her face, not even speaking a word, and her stay was less than a few minutes. But the sight of her sent the people into such a state of fervid excitement, which was indeed too exaggerated. However, neither Vivian nor Tielle thought this way at all. If you lived in the Royal Capital you would know that person is indispensable to the people, Vivian said. From the birth of Her Highness the Princess, one miraculous achievement after another has been constantly spreading from the Royal Palace, passed on by word of mouth in every street and alley, and this has continued for over a decade. Its not just the young people and children, but even people of the older generation are deeply moved and worship her from their hearts. Do you know why she is called the modern Hero? Tielle added quietly. It is not only because she is extraordinarily talented, but also because like the Heroes of the past, there are always new rumors and heroic tales about her, and each of those feats are considered impossible. Under such circumstances, who could help but genuinely admire that Princess? For nearly twenty years, everyone had lived in the shadow of her heroic achievements, growing up alongside them. Even the most apathetic person would be moved, wouldnt they? Moreover, one of the Three Great Goddesses has blessed her. This favor in the past could only be bestowed upon Heroes. With that, who wouldnt look upon Her Highness the Princess with special regard? Vivian said with a smile. Let alone the Human Race, even the high-ranking members of the Divine Race have to show respect to the Princess. Do you think, with such status, she would not be treated specially? If it were just that, it might be one thing, but the most important aspect is her exceptional beauty that even the Goddesses envy. Its impossible for people not to go mad over it, Tielle turned to face the open terrace and said slowly, All these feats combined make her the Kingdoms treasure, a precious existence cherished by all within the Kingdom. I remember when the Princess was ten years old, the Divine Race even sent numerous high-ranking members to invite her to the Divine World, intending to accept her as a resident of the Divine World, Vivian sighed. Sadly, she declined. Otherwise, she might have become the first Human to reside in the Divine World. Thats exactly it, Tielle nodded and continued, Now, the Princess has become a hotly desired individual across the entire Kingdom and the whole Human Realm. Those who hope to be betrothed to her include not only nearly all sons of the Noble Families in our Kingdom but also Princes from foreign lands and key figures from other races. It is said that many among the Demon Clan are infatuated with Her Highness, and there is certainly no shortage of Demons who have asked the King for her hand in marriage. These achievements, when heard, sounded like a dream, unbelievable. But both Lu Muya and Merica dared not refute. Because they could not. Setting aside other matters, Her Highness the Princesss breathtaking beauty alone truly had enough merit to stir such interest and tumult. Facing the Princess, even Merica felt somewhat inferior. In light of this, both Lu Muya and Merica couldnt help but yearn inwardly, their eyes revealing a touch of longing. The two had not been completely ignorant of the deeds connected to Her Highness the Princess. Vivian and Tielle had mentioned the Princess more than once in the presence of others, and both Lu Muya and Merica knew of the Princesss existence. Until today, they had always treated it as something from another world, without any real sense of its significance. Today, they finally deeply understood everything. And Shane, who had been silent all this time, also lifted his head. In the past, you all would mention from time to time that there was someone in the Kingdom even more talented than Tielle. That person is...? Shane tentatively asked that question. And naturally, it elicited a response. Thats right, its that princess, Tielle said with an indifferent tone, Her talent is indeed extraordinary, far beyond what I can compare. Tielles statement was met with a laugh from Vivian. Youre being too modest, Tielle, Vivian immediately said, In the entire kingdom, even throughout the whole Human Realm, you are the only one who can be mentioned in the same breath as that Princess, and thats something she herself has acknowledged, you know? This was the truth. To speak of nothing else but levels, that Princess had reached Level 60 by the time she came of age, something no one in the Human Realm had achieved. But what about Tielle? Although she hadnt reached that point yet, she was already Level 59 and close to advancing to Level 60. Barring any accidents, she should be able to achieve that this year. How old was Tielle, then? Sixteen. That was just one year later than the Princess. Therefore, Vivian believed that, in terms of talent and potential, Tielle wasnt much inferior to the Princess. However, Tielle herself didnt see it that way. Level is just one aspect of strength, even if Im not far behind her in this regard, it doesnt necessarily apply to other areas. Tielle shook her head, analytically. For instance, the Magical Sword skillIve only managed to raise it to Level 2 up to now, while that Princess had already acquired the Magical Sword skill at the age of thirteen and by now, I estimate she must be no less than Level 5. Upon hearing this, Shane, who was nearby, said nothing. Because he knew very well that the Princesss Magical Sword skill had already reached Level 7. Indeed, this was not something Tielle could compete with. Moving on... I dont have any Unique Skills. Tielle said this. Yet that Princess not only was born with a Unique Skill, but the strength of that Unique Skill is even considered to be at least on par with her ancestor, the Hero who defeated the Demon King a thousand years ago. Hearing this, Shane reacted once again. A Unique Skill on par with the Hero from a thousand years ago? Could it mean that if the Holy Sword he had just seen was real, then that Princess would be equivalent to possessing both the Holy Sword and a Unique Skill? This was a big deal indeed. Chapter 143: 142 Features: All male (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Chapter 143: 142 Features: All male (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Lake Heart Island, Royal Palace. Shane and Vivian easily gained entry. Vivian handed a letter to the knights guarding the door to pass to the Princess, and as Vivian had said before, they claimed that a meeting could be arranged immediately. However, only Shane and Vivian were permitted to enter the Royal Palace; Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica were not allowed. The reason given was that the party was too large. Indeed, it was not quite appropriate to bring so many people to a private meeting with the Princess. Therefore, Lu Muya and Merica hurriedly proclaimed they would wait outside. Im actually a bit scared... to meet the Princess! Yes, its so sudden! That was how Lu Muya and Merica expressed their feelings, with tearful eyes, clearly anxious about meeting the Princess, or rather, completely unprepared mentally. After all, things were different now; Lu Muya and Merica had a real sense of the Princesss reputation. To meet her just like that was somewhat overwhelming for the young girls hearts. Then I will stay and keep them company. Tielle said this, and so she also did not enter the Royal Palace. As a result, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica waited in a guest room outside the Royal Palace under the arrangements of the Knight Order, while Shane and Vivian followed the lead knight into the Royal Palace, heading towards the Princesss sleeping quarters. Along the way, the knight guiding them treated Vivian with full respect, and she walked with such familiarity that it made one wonder if she really needed a guide. Shane observed this scene and only after a while whispered to Vivian. You seem to come to the Royal Palace quite often? Seeing how at ease Vivian was, that is what Shane had to think. Vivian did not deny it. I wouldnt say often, but when I was still in the Royal Capital, I would come at least twice a month, she whispered back to Shane, adding, As I mentioned before, I am a bit acquainted with the Princess, though thanks to Riley. Hearing this, Shane began to understand. As the sole daughter of the Great Nobles in the Royal Capital, Riley must have frequently interacted with people in the Royal Palace. Thus, as Rileys childhood friend, it made sense for Vivian to be somewhat connected with the Royal Palace people. If not for this, the knights guarding would probably not have agreed so readily to pass her letter to the Princess, right? If just anyone could write to the Princess, that would be too approachable for the Kingdom. Of course, Ive only met the Princess a few times, so Im not particularly familiar with her, but Riley is a close personal friend of hers, much more acquainted than I am, Vivian continued, If Riley were here, she probably wouldnt even need to write a letter to ask permission, but could directly take you into the Palace. ...Into the Palace? That felt somewhat improper. Shane murmured to himself with a bit of teasing in his mind, then asked, So did the Princess agree to meet with us immediately on account of President Rileys face? Vivian answered that question this way. Theres some connection, Vivian said, as if thinking of something with reluctant amusement, The real reason she agreed to see us right away is probably because its a special time. Otherwise, even for Riley, without an appointment set beforehand, it would be difficult to get a meeting on short notice. Oh, Shane nodded, casually commenting, It sounds like the Princess is quite busy. Certainly, Vivian concurred with deep understanding, Apart from the Royal Family duties and various other matters, take for example her daily noon appearancesshe has to do them every day, arranging for the Knight Order to maintain order, and shes responsible for managing the dispersal of the crowd and the cleanup afterwards. All these tasks are handled by the Princess. Plus, as a person even the Divine Race respects, shes entrusted with most of the dealings between the Royal Family and the Divine Race; shes even invited to participate in many important matters in the Temple. Her schedule is packed every day, and probably only this time slot is relatively free, yet shes still caught up. Caught up? Shane said in confusion, What do you mean by that? Youll find out soon enough, Vivian replied with a wry smile, I seized the opportunity to request a visit because I knew about this and thought shed prefer to meet with us rather than deal with those people. It was a bit of a calculation on my part, and I do feel somewhat guilty. While speaking these words, Shane and Vivian also arrived at the Princesss sleeping quarters. ` However, as soon as Shane arrived here, he was stunned. Because, in the grand hall of the sleeping quarters, there was quite a gathering of people. These people had two distinguishing features. One: they were all dressed lavishly and nobly, clearly being from noble families. Two: they were all men. What is this...? Shane was confused. On the contrary, Vivian muttered something about as expected. At this time, the arrival of Shane and Vivian also caught the attention of those noble young masters. These young masters first looked towards Shane, sizing him up, as if gauging who he was, their eyes filled with scrutiny and inexplicable hostilitythat is, until they realized he was dressed in ordinary clothing, at which point they dismissed him with disdain. Their attitude seemed to say, This person is no threat. But then, those noble young masters caught sight of Vivian and their eyes lit up. Several of them even hurried over without delay. Isnt this Miss Vivian? Its been a long time, Miss Vivian. I heard you left the Royal Capital to gain experience in other towns. What brings you here? Is President Riley not with you? Didnt she come back with you? Youve come to see Princess Luosilusti, havent you? If you dont mind, may I accompany you? No, it should be me who accompanies you. No, let me accompany you. I am from an Earls family! Well, I am from a Marquis family! It should be me who accompanies you! No! Let it be me! Indeed, compared to these blockheads, the Princess would certainly prefer to see Vivian. But... ...Surely they dont think I could be one of their competitors and thats why they were hostile towards me just now? Thinking this, Shane felt utterly dismayed. ` Chapter 144: 143 When in doubt, just plow ahead (Subscribe please! Vote for Monthly ticket!) Chapter 144: 143 When in doubt, just plow ahead (Subscribe please! Vote for Monthly ticket!) Indeed, the Princess was beautiful, very much to the point of bubbling over with beauty. Such a beauty, if born in the world where Shane lived in his previous life, might have overshadowed the likes of Xi Shi or Su Daji. Although Shane had never seen historical beauties such as Xi Shi or Su Daji and knew how beautiful they actually were, they could hardly be more beautiful than a Goddess in the real sense, right? But what about the Princess? Even the Goddess seemed to pale in comparison. When she appeared on the outdoor terrace, Shane couldnt help but be struck dumb by her presence, and indeed, it was so. Had this been before he came to this world, Shane was certain he would have been given to flights of fancy. But since arriving in this world, Shane had truly grown accustomed to seeing great beauties. Is Vivian not beautiful? Is Merica not beautiful? Or are Laischa, Lasha, Lu Muya, and Riley not enticing beauties? After coming to this world, Shane had seen his fair share of beauties that he wouldnt have even dared to dream of in his previous life. Its not to say he was immune, but at least a bit resistant, right? Of course, that aside. After all, in terms of looks alone, the Princess was indeed too exceptional, and even the beautiful young women Shane had met paled in comparison to her. However, Shane had also seen a Goddess who was in no way inferior to the Princess. In terms of looks, temperament, or even ability, Nien was not the least bit less dazzling than the Princess and might even surpass her. In such circumstances, although Shane was amazed by the beauty of the Princess, it was just that, amazement, and he really hadnt thought about anything more with her. Rather, upon encountering so many beautiful young women in this world, had Shane ever thought about pursuing any of them? Its not that Shane wasnt tempted; he simply didnt have the time to entertain such thoughts. You see, he hadnt even figured out what was happening to him. There were many unknown mysteries, and whether he had gotten entangled in some grave situation was also unclear. To avoid being played by others in the future, Shane had his hands full with unraveling each enigma and thinking about how to enhance his strength. Where would he find the leisure and mood for love and romance? Besides, when there was really no other option, didnt he still have his own two hands? Goddesses are there for fantasies after all, to actually think of courting one in reality is just shameful. Of course, the main reason was that getting involved with these women who obviously spelt trouble was simply asking for punishment. Shane wanted to stay far away from them and had absolutely no interest in pursuing anything. As a result, he now found himself inexplicably cast as a love rival; Shane really wanted to say, You guys must have nothing better to do. Rather than being a lapdog to a Goddess, Shane was more interested in finding out what the deal was with that Holy Sword and what help he could get from the Goddess after meeting her. Vivian did say that the person she was bringing him to meet could potentially shed some light on the things happening to him. For this reason, Shane wanted to meet her, and it had nothing to do with whether or not she was a beautiful princess. ...Really, it didnt? As Shane couldnt help but undergo a brainstorming flurry, Miss Vivian was also somewhat troubled as she dealt with the surrounding young masters. Sorry, gentlemen, I am seeking the Princesss help today for some private reasons. Its not convenient to bring everyone along, please understand. Vivian dismissed the young masters like this, causing those who had gathered around to be a bit disappointed, yet giving those who hadnt a sigh of relief. However, some people noticed Shane following Vivian and spoke up with displeasure. If Miss Vivian is looking for the Princess for a private matter, then why bring a man along? Should this servant just wait outside? Yeah. It seemed that these nobles young masters didnt want to see Shane getting near what they considered their perfect companions. Even if they felt Shane was no threat, the mere fact that he was male made it unacceptable to them. That made up Shanes mind. Actually, I have some personal matters to discuss with you, young masters. Why not accompany me to that corner over there? Saying that, Shane prepared to make a move. When in doubt, just bulldoze throughthat was Shanes Ninja Way. Dont...dont do anything rash...! Vivian was immediately startled, quickly grabbed Shanes hand, and stopped him. The surrounding young masters were also scared out of their wits. Although they didnt believe Shane would lay a hand on them as nobles, seeing that Shane didnt seem to be joking at all, the young masters, so indulged in their pampered lifestyles, couldnt help but feel fear. At that moment, those young masters quickly ran off, throwing only a couple of tough words behind them, like some second-rate thugs. Is this kind of guy really a noble? Shane began to think that the medieval Otherworld wasnt such a great thing after all. On the other hand, Vivians face was filled with helplessness. You seem like you hate trouble, so why are you so impulsive sometimes? Vivian was genuinely puzzled. To this, Shane only had one answer. I hate trouble, but Im not so afraid of it as to become a shrinking turtle, Shane said bluntly, Its true that many things can be endured, but while its good to have patience in significant matters, if you have to endure every minor nuisance and petty person, youd really become a Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle. Again, Shane had no desire to be like those protagonists in novels who are always calm and collected, serenely dealing with minor characters antics, as if thats some kind of noble virtue. If I were weaker than others, I might bow my head, given the harsh realities of life, but if Im already cheating and still dont take joy in it, whats the point of having this cheat? That was his unrefined thinking. What kind of twisted logic is that? And whats this about Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and cheats? I dont understand any of it, Vivian couldnt help but roll her eyes and said annoyed, Anyway, were in the Royal Palace, so try to behave yourself, okay? Saying this, Vivian, still worried, took Shanes hand and walked toward the sleeping quarters. Shane pursed his lips but didnt seriously continue stirring up trouble and let Vivian lead him away. The surrounding young masters naturally saw this scene and couldnt help feeling jealous. And again, the same saying applied: Vivian was also a great beauty. Seeing her pulling a man like that, it was entirely normal for those unaccomplished nobles young masters to turn into lemon spirits out of jealousy. However, a portion of the more discerning young masters watched this scene thoughtfully. Who is that man? Looking at Miss Vivians attitude, he doesnt seem like just an ordinary friend or servant. Could he be another formidable rival? I hope not. Amidst such murmurs, under everyones watchful eyes, Shane and Vivian arrived at a room deep within the sleeping quarters. Then, a Female Knight welcomed Shane and Vivian inside. The two of them finally saw the Princess once again. Chapter 145: 144 All Style, No Substance? (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Chapter 145: 144 All Style, No Substance? (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) When Shane and Vivian entered the room and approached the princess, the scene that unfolded before their eyes seemed to brighten the entire world, rendering them speechless. At that moment, the princess sat by the window, gazing out at the lake, holding a brush in her hand with a canvas in front of her, continuously capturing the view outside on the canvas. Yes, the princess was painting. And her painting was incredibly captivating. Yet, the beauty mentioned here did not refer to the artwork itself, but rather the sight of her with her face turned sideways towards the window, facing the sunlight, sitting by the window. A gentle breeze blew in from outside, swirling the curtains into beautiful patterns and causing the princesss waterfall-like long hair to sway in the wind. The image was truly enchanting. Especially when the suns rays touched her, it seemed to embellish her cascading snow-white hair with specks of gold, creating an unimaginable aesthetic. Thus, not only Shane but also Vivian were left speechless, as if they had forgotten to breathe, or perhaps they were afraid their breath would disrupt the beautiful atmosphere, leaving the room submerged in a comfortable silence. Neither of them even realized when the female knight who had led them there had left. Indeed, they didnt know how long this soothing silence had lasted before it was broken. By the time they regained their senses, the princess had put down her brush and was looking their way. Her eyes were like the worlds most flavorful red wine, a captivating burgundy. Its been a long time, Vivian, the princess finally broke the silence. However, far from disrupting the ambience, it only added to the comfort. Perhaps because the princesss voice was equally melodious. Shane had only heard such a captivating tone from one other person. That was Nien. (Could this princess really be a goddess?) Shane wondered. But of course, this was an unfounded suspicion. At the least, Shane could feel the unique human aura emanating from her, unlike the ethereal feeling he got from Nien. Amidst this, Vivian stepped forward and knelt on one knee before the princess. My apologies for not paying my respects sooner, Your Highness, said Vivian, offering her utmost reverent salute. This was the first time Shane had seen Vivian pay such respectful homage. Before, even in the presence of high-ranking nobles, Vivian had only nodded in greeting, never as reverent and devout as this. Yet, this made the princess shake her head. Ive already said that outside of formal occasions, theres no need for such grand gestures, the princess, her lips parting like coral, said to Vivian in a pleasing voice, Also, you can simply call me Luoqi outside of official events. Theres no need to address me as Your Highness.'' Upon hearing this, Vivian shook her head as well. That would be too disrespectful, Vivian declared seriously, For the descendant of the Hero who saved the world and vanquished the Demon King, and also a direct successor of the Royal Family, to be overly casual would be an insult to the legacy of the Hero. Therefore, please forgive me, but I cannot do so. Such earnestness, PrincessLuoqi couldnt help but laugh helplessly. But that resigned, wry smile was equally breathtaking, causing Shane to nearly sigh in admiration. Before, Shane would have never believed that someone in this world could be so beautiful. No matter the expression or the gesture, she exuded an ethereal beautyis this the kind of woman one can only dream of? Whether it was Nien or Luoqi, they were showing Shane what is meant by 360-degree flawless beauty. Beauty to this extent could almost be considered an unreal sensation. Yet, compared to the Princess before him, breathtaking to the point of suffocation, Shanes gaze would inevitably drift toward a corner of the room. There, the Holy Sword that Shane had earlier seen at Luoqis waist stood quietly, appearing just like any ordinary weapon, hardly resembling a Legendary Grade divine armament. Reflecting on the Holy Sword still wrapped on his shoulder, Shane couldnt help but inwardly snicker. His own Holy Sword was so dazzling it was practically otherworldly, while others seemed plain and unremarkable, not drawing the slightest attention. Was this suggesting his was all flash and no substance? However, when my Holy Sword gets serious, it could probably pierce the heavensif thats not solid, then what is? Luoqi and Vivian, oblivious to Shanes thoughts, were politely engaging in a conversation akin to chatting about household matters, seemingly forgetting Shanes presence for a moment. One must admit, Luoqis charisma was exceptional; even Vivian was inadvertently drawn in, succumbing to her pace and completely forgetting Shane stood aside. On the contrary, from the very beginning, Luoqi had somewhat noticed Shanes presence. It couldnt be helped. Luoqi was fully aware of her specialness. Usually, if a man saw her, his gaze would have long been inescapably fixed upon her, unable to move away. Shane was no different, initially captivated utterly by Luoqis figure, losing track of times passage, a testament to Luoqis allure. But from that moment on, Luoqi ceased to exist in Shanes eyes, his focus remained steadfastly on the corner, unmoved. This undoubtedly surprised Luoqi, smoothly drawing her attention toward him. So, Luoqi began to seriously assess Shane. Upon this scrutiny, Luoqis beautiful eyes suddenly trembled slightly, unable to shift away from Shane. No, more precisely, unable to move from the package on Shanes shoulder. On Shanes shoulder, a long, wrapped bundle hung there, seemingly ordinary, but Luoqi had sensed it. She felt a familiar magic power. That was... Vivian. Luoqi finally stopped her idle chat with Vivian, retracted her gaze, looked at her, and asked, Who is this...? Luoqis words jarred Vivian back to reality, also reminding her of Shanes existence. Vivian couldnt help but feel a bit embarrassed, apologetic even, as she looked at Shane, then quickly turned formal. Your Highness has read the letter I sent in, right? Vivian said so. Mhm. Luoqi nodded and said, You mentioned theres an important matter to discuss with me, correct? Yes. Vivian fixed her gaze on Luoqi and said, Before that, allow me to introduce him to Your Highness. This is Shane. Vivian introduced Shane. Shane... Luoqi savored the name. Chapter 146: 145 "Hero" and "Holy Sword" (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly tickets!) Chapter 146: 145 Hero and Holy Sword (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly tickets!) At this time, Shane also redirected his gaze back to the princess. Luoqi was sizing up Shane, and as he looked over, their gazes immediately met. This caused both of them to pause for an instant, but neither averted their eyes right away; instead, they locked gazes. Luoqi seemed to hope to discern something from this. Shanes thoughts were simpler; since it wasnt a loss to him and she was quite a treat for the eyes, he might as well keep looking. As a result, both were reluctant to look away, staring intently at each other, as if engaged in a standoff, neither willing to concede. This left Vivian, who was beside them, wanting to say something but unable to find the opportunity. It wasnt until a while later... Do the matters you wish to discuss with me have anything to do with him? Luoqi shifted her gaze and asked Vivian softly. Yes, Vivian let out a silent sigh of relief and continued, His identity is somewhat special. Depending on the situation, it might even involve the balance among the three clans, so thats why I brought him to meet Your Highness. The balance among the three clans... Luoqis beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly as she fell silent. Vivian turned her gaze to Shane, her expression becoming unparalleled in seriousness. Up until now, I havent confirmed with you, nor have I asked about your origins. I only have some speculations about your identity. Vivian finally said these words to Shane. You must have noticed, right? At that, Shane fell silent. Of course, he had noticed this. Whether it was Vivian or Riley, both must have guessed something about Shanes identity, otherwise, they would not have been so devoted to helping him and cleaning up after him. Furthermore, both of them deliberately did not delve into some of the questions left by Shane, which was an indirect proof. These matters, Shane might not have voiced, but he certainly was clear about them in his heart. Thus, Shane had long known that Riley, Vivian, and possibly even Tielle might have guessed his identity. If you do not wish to speak, we will not pry. After all, this is a significant matter; we can understand, Vivians voice was very gentle as she spoke to Shane, But now, we suspect its time for us to speak frankly about things. Otherwise, we cannot make any progress. Shane would not fail to comprehend the meaning of these words. Let me ask you formally once, Shane. Vivian approached Shane, looked him directly in the eyes, and spoke word by word. Are you the Hero? Once these words were out, the entire rooms atmosphere changed. It was no longer as quiet and comfortable as before but became filled with tension. Luoqi also seemed to realize something, her gaze firmly fixed on Shane. Shane, under their direct gaze, fell silent again. The room instantly became very still. Luoqi and Vivian both awaited Shanes response. Shane, amid a whirlwind of emotions, considered various matters. How long this situation lasted, no one knew. Huff... At a certain moment, Shane exhaled. However, Shane did not respond verbally but instead chose to prove himself with his actions. Whoosh! In that instant, Shane loosened the bundle slung over his shoulder, flung it into his hand, and forcefully unraveled the bundle, allowing what was inside to appear in the air. Clang! With a burst of dazzling, resplendent light flashing by, the Holy Sword, both ornate and brilliant, was held tightly in Shanes hand, presented in front of Luoqi and Vivian. At the same time, Shanes auraor perhaps his presencewas surging at a startling speed, swelling rapidly. ...! ...! Luoqi and Vivian both felt a terrifying presence emerge in the space, causing their hearts to tighten as they observed the Holy Sword held in Shanes grasp, each reacting differently. As expected... Vivian murmured with mixed feelings. ... Luoqi looked at the Holy Sword and then at Shane, whose aura was surging after grasping the Holy Sword, to the point where even she felt pressured. Her wine-red eyes held a completely different expression than before. Luoqi finally understood why Vivian had come to find her. Because this was indeed a very difficult matter to handle. But Luoqi said nothing, just fell silent for a moment, and then she moved to the wall and took hold of her Holy Sword. The next second, something happened that even Shane had not anticipated. Unsealing (Heresu)! All of a sudden, Luoqi chanted a brief spell, causing the Holy Sword in her hand to tremble abruptly. Immediately afterward, the surface of the Holy Sword seemed to slide open like moving armor, fitting together layer by layer, until it finally formed a sword ring around the hilt. Seeing this, Shane understood. So, there was a sheath on the Holy Sword. That sheath had sealed away the true power and appearance of the Holy Sword, which is why it had appeared so plain and unremarkable before. Now, the Holy Sword revealed its true form. Shane looked on. A golden hilt. At the top of the hilt was a gemstone, also golden. The blade was pure white and dazzling, with light always swirling around it. That was the true form of the Holy Sword in Luoqis hand. Its identical... Thats right. The Holy Sword, identical to Shanes own Holy Sword in every way. Except... ========== [Holy Sword] Exclusive: Mitra. Level +50. All Skill Levels +5. All types of Damage Reduction: 50%. Significant reduction in all negative statuses. Sharpness is top-level. Durability is extremely high. Deals significant damage to beings of Evil Nature. Has the effect to Expel Evil Nature Power. Limited to specific users, cannot be discarded, cannot be destroyed. ========== Shanes Identification Skill revealed this information to him, telling him that there were differences between this Holy Sword and his own. This difference was apparent once both Holy Swords were exposed to the air; the brilliance emanating from Shanes Holy Sword was far more dazzling than the light from Luoqis Holy Sword. Of course, now was not the time to worry about such things. Now, there was only one thing that needed attention. That was the encounter between the Hero from the Otherworld and the modern Hero, here in the Royal Palaces Princesss bedroom. A man and a woman, each holding a dazzling Holy Sword, looked at each other for a long time without speaking. Vivian, on the side, watched this scene and suddenly felt something. (These two might be the center of the chaos thats about to unfold.) Vivian had a premonition. And then... Tell me. Luoqi spoke up. What exactly happened? Shane and Vivian exchanged glances. In the end, it was Shane who spoke first. Actually... So, Shane began to explain what had happened to him. Chapter 147: 146 The Reason for the Summoning (Please Subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 147: 146 The Reason for the Summoning (Please Subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Defeat the Demon King... After Shane had explained the reason he was summoned to this world, not only Vivian, but also Luoqi furrowed her brows and fell into stunned silence. What exactly is going on? Vivian said in complete bewilderment, The Demon King was defeated a thousand years ago, so why would a Goddess still use the Hero Summoning ritual to defeat the Demon King? This was the biggest mystery and also what Shane wanted to figure out the most. Luoqi closed her eyes lightly, seemingly pondering something, then after a while, she opened her eyes again and looked at Shane, saying, You mentioned the Goddess who summoned you calls herself Nien? Thats right. Shane nodded and confidently said, Thats the name she told me, and I even checked some books related to the Goddesses of the Divine Race, but I couldnt find any Goddess by that name. For this reason, Shane had a suspicion. And this suspicion was exactly what Vivian was thinking now. Then it must be a fake name, Vivian declared with certainty, The number of the Divine Race is very limited; even Lower-level Gods would have their names recorded. If youve searched through books and cant find the name, it could only mean the name isnt real. I have never heard of a Goddess by that name either. It seemed Luoqi had just been recalling the list of Goddesses of the Divine Race she knew, her brows still furrowed, muttering, Besides, Ive never heard of a single Goddess being able to use the Hero Summoning ritual on her own. Upon hearing this, Vivian suddenly turned her attention to Luoqi. Princess, youre one of the few from the Human Race who is recognized and respected by the Divine Race, and you have close ties with them. Regarding the Hero Summoning ritual, could you know some secret that ordinary people dont? Vivian asked such a question. This made Shane understand why Vivian had brought him to meet Luoqi. Just like Vivian said, Luoqi was one of the few from the Human Race who was recognized and even respected by the Divine Race, not only had she received the Blessing of one of the Three Great Goddesses, but she had also been invited to reside in the Divine World and almost became the first person from the Human Race to live in the Divine World. Therefore, it wouldnt be strange for her to know some Divine secrets that others didnt. Moreover, Luoqi also had the title of the modern Hero, perhaps she truly was the most suitable person to consult about this matter. Luoqi did not conceal much. Regarding the Hero Summoning ritual, I do indeed know some things that ordinary people from the Human Race dont know, Luoqi said in such a manner, For instance, launching this ritual isnt something just anyone can do; it comes with conditions. Conditions? Vivian immediately focused her attention. What kind of conditions? Shane asked outright. Luoqi thought for a moment, retracing her memory, and then provided an answer. First, the Hero Summoning ritual has a prerequisite for activation: there must exist an Otherworldly Person with the qualifications to become a Hero before the ritual can be launched. Because Otherworldly People with the qualifications to become Heroes were extremely rare and didnt always exist, the Hero Summoning ritual was essentially a valuable collectible that was just for show without their presence. As soon as an Otherworldly Person with the qualifications to become a Hero appeared, the ritual would respond and allow the Divine Race to use it. But... Being a cross-world, large-scale summoning ritual, ordinary Goddesses absolutely cannot perform it. Luoqi pointed out like this. Therefore, the ritual can only be successfully used under three circumstances. Whats the situation? One: Gather all the power of the Upper-level and Lower-level Gods of the Divine Race to use for the ritual. As long as all the powers of the Upper-level and Lower-level Gods of the Divine Race are gathered, the ritual can still be successfully initiated. Two: Gather the power of the Three Great Goddesses to use for the ritual. As the visible pinnacle of the Divine Race, and the first of the Divine Race to be created, the Three Great Goddesses hold far greater power and status than the common members and are also the current leaders of the Divine Race. By harnessing the power of these three deities, the ritual can indeed be carried out. Three: When the Divine Race faces a major crisis, one that concerns the survival or death of the race or even the world, the ritual will initiate on its own. At that time, only a single Goddess is needed to execute it, and even if she is a Lower Grade God, she can use the ritual successfully to summon the Hero. It is said that this is the last mechanism of the Hero Summoning ritual, designed to summon a hero capable of saving everything and reversing the dire situation when a real crisis emerges. However, when the third situation arises, because it is a forced initiation, the Hero Summoning ritual will self-destruct afterwards. Thats when Omni Potanssen will completely sever its connection with the heroes of the Otherworld. Luoqi revealed such secrets, causing Shane and Vivian to exchange bewildered glances. Is that so? You mean, my situation is the third kind? Shane asked Luoqi, somewhat uncertainly. Its very likely, Luoqi said with a deep look at Shane, At least, as far as I know, the only scenario in which a Goddess can initiate the Hero Summoning ritual on her own is the third kind. The heroes of past generations were mostly summoned under the second circumstance, so they all received the blessing of one of the Three Great Goddesses. And what about the other two situations? Vivian inquired, What sort of blessings do the heroes summoned in those scenarios receive? Luoqi pondered for a moment, seemingly confirming her own memory, before responding. If Im not mistaken, in the first scenario, the summoned hero will receive the blessings of all the Upper-level and Lower-level Gods of the Divine Race. In the third scenario, as its the only hope during a true crisis, Supreme God Ominis, who created the ritual, invested a portion of her own power in it, leaving it to this last hero. In other words... When the third situation occurs, the hero will receive the highest-level and highest-scale blessing, which is[Supreme Gods Blessing]. Luoqis voice clearly reached Shanes ears. And the Princess also said this. To know which situation youre in, you just need to look at what kind of blessing you have received. Upon hearing this, Shane was completely silent. Because Shane felt a bit of turmoil in his heart. This third situation seemed to match with him exactly. So, was he the last hero who had received [Supreme Gods Blessing]? And had the world or the entire Divine Race already encountered a crisis, which is why he had been summoned by Nien? But hadnt the Demon King been defeated? Wasnt the world at peace now? Apart from the Old Demon Clan Faction, Shane had not seen any other force that could threaten the peace. What exactly was going on? Chapter 148: 147 "Shane" (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 148: 147 Shane (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Actually, there was a situation that Luoqi had not mentioned. Is it really only in the third situation that the Divine Race can perform the Hero Summoning with the power of a Goddess? Shane hesitated for a moment, then sought confirmation from Luoqi. Is it possible that the Supreme God himself conducted the Hero Summoning? This was what Shane had always believed. Since he received the Supreme Gods Blessing, it made perfect sense to imagine that the Supreme God himself bestowed the blessing upon him and summoned him, didnt it? Nien had also said that Shanes blessing was granted by her, not obtained from some ritual. Moreover, the name of this Goddess was somewhat similar to that of Supreme God Ominis, so Shane had always assumed that Nien might actually be Supreme God Ominis. And if Nien was indeed Supreme God Ominis, then she would certainly have the power to use the Hero Summoning ritual on her own. After all, even the ritual itself was created by this Goddess, who is the origin of the Divine Race, the true pinnacle of the Divine Race, and even the Three Great Goddesses are subordinates to this Goddess. Therefore, a ritual that could be initiated by combining the powers of the Three Great Goddesses would not be beyond the use of the creator of the ritual and the origin of the divine, the Supreme God. Thats what Shane thought. However... No, thats impossible. Indeed, impossible. To Shanes surprise, Luoqi and Vivian were quick to negate his suggestion after hearing his words. Why? Shane was momentarily stunned and began to wonder. Luoqi and Vivian exchanged glances, then simultaneously turned to look at Shane. You are an Otherworldly Person, its normal you dont know this, Vivian said. But in this world, the indifference of Supreme God Ominis is almost universally known. Indifference? Shane was puzzled. What did that mean? Seeing the confusion on Shanes face, Luoqi began to explain. Supreme God Ominis is a very transcendent being, Luoqi said softly. She is the symbol of omnipotence, the origin of the world, a truly almighty deity, fundamentally different from the other Goddesses of the Divine Race. In the beginning of the world, in Omni Potanssen, there were only two lives, one of which was Supreme God Ominis, Vivian also started to explain. At that time, the world was but an empty void, and it was only through the unsurpassed authority of Supreme God Ominis that she developed this void, and the world was thus born. Therefore, Ominis was the Goddess who created the world and the beginning of everything in it. The Divine Race was created by the Supreme God. The Human Race was created by the Divine Race. Both the sky and the earth were created by the Divine Race. Thus, except for the Demon Clan, everything in the world can be traced back to that Goddess. If that werent the case, she wouldnt be referred to as the origin and beginning of the world. In the eyes of that Goddess, everything in this world is merely her creation; therefore, no matter what kind of existence it is, its all equally disregarded in her eyes, without any special treatment, Luoqi said, pursing her lips. Even if everything in this world were destroyed, that one would probably not have any emotional fluctuation because if she wished, she could recreate a world at any time, or restore everything in it. Under such circumstances, why would the other side care whether the world was indeed facing a crisis or not? Even the Divine Race, at the very moment of life-and-death survival, that Goddess probably wouldnt care, right? The only thing that truly mattered to that Goddess was one thing. Vivian spoke with a tight expression. That is the other being that emerged alongside the Goddess at the beginning of the worlds birth. Demon King, Cladis. This was the only entity that Supreme God Ominis regarded differently, set apart from all other things. If Supreme God Ominis is the all-powerful deity capable of creating everything, then Demon King Cladis is the ultimate demon capable of destroying everything. Luoqi explained it this way. Her power even surpasses that of Supreme God Ominis. Though not almighty like Ominis, even the power of Ominis is ineffective against her; thus, anything destroyed by the hands of that Demon King cannot be restored by the Supreme God Ominis. Such a Demon King was naturally seen as the only threat by the Supreme God. To defeat this threat, Ominis created the ritual of Hero Summoning. Besides defeating the Demon King, Supreme God Ominis had no other attachments or desires. After creating the ritual of Hero Summoning, she similarly handed it over to the Three Great Goddesses to perform, never once showing any concern for the struggle between the Hero and the God and Demon Clans, nor ever intervening in the war. Vivian turned her eyes to Luoqi as she said this. Luoqi nodded, affirming Vivians statement. In the war between the God and Demon Clans, Supreme God Ominis only intervened once, Luoqi touched the Holy Sword in her hand and spoke in a somewhat distant voice, It was a thousand years ago, when my ancestral forefather, the strongest Hero Mithra in our Royal Familys lineage, secured a complete victory on the battlefield and went to do battle with the Demon King. That was the one time Ominis intervened, and the only time. With the assistance of that Goddess, Hero Mithra succeeded in defeating the Demon King, but the world was torn apart by the Demon Kings final power, Vivian took over from Luoqi, Since it was caused by the Demon Kings power, even Supreme God Ominis couldnt restore the world to its original state, thus, she divided the world into three parts, giving birth to the Human Realm, Divine World, and Demon Realm. And since that time, Supreme God Ominis never appeared again and from then on lived in seclusion in the deepest part of the Divine World, the Holy Sanctuary. Do you understand what Im trying to say? Luoqi lifted her beautiful eyes, gazing at Shane, What I mean is, Supreme God Ominis only intervenes because of matters concerning the Demon King. Because that was her only threat. Now that the Demon King has passed, there are no more threats to Supreme God, no more entities that can nullify the power of the Supreme God; so even if the world is destroyed, the Divine Race is wiped out, that Goddess would not intervene anymore. Luoqi said this with utmost certainty. I heard that originally, Ominis would infuse her power into the Hero Summoning ritual, so that the Divine Race could summon a Hero who could receive her Blessing in times of crisis, not to save the Divine Race and the world, but to summon the last possibility of defeating the Demon King when she herself is killed by the Demon King and when theres no longer any power in this world to oppose the Demon King. Therefore, that Hero is the last hope.'' So, that Hero is the last grace.'' Do you understand what Im saying? Shane. Luoqis words, every single one, echoed in Shanes ears. Lingering for a long, long time. Chapter 149: 148 "Did I Eat Your Rice?" (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Chapter 149: 148 Did I Eat Your Rice? (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Unbeknownst to them, silence once again enveloped Luoqis room. Luoqi and Vivian had stopped speaking and simply gazed at Shane, their thoughts unknown. Within Shanes heart, myriad complex emotions rose, creating a whirlpool of sentiment. Although there was much he didnt understand, one thing might be becoming clear. That was, Nien was not Supreme God Ominis. If Shane were to go by what Luoqi and Vivian had said, as the almighty God of the world, Ominis herself was only fixated on Demon King Cladis; everything else was seen as equally unimportant, incapable of garnering her attention. In that respect, Nien clearly differed from this image. After all, Nien was a pure-hearted goddess who blushed at the vision of a galloping horse within Shanes heart. With this interpretation, the only remaining possibility for Shanes summoning was the third scenario previously mentioned. But that raised yet another question. Whats this about defeating the Demon King? Nien had summoned Shane with the professed purpose of defeating the Demon King. If this were true, could it suggest that the so-called crisis was inseparable from the Demon King? Is it possible that the Demon King has already resurrected? Shane proposed this possibility to the two girls present. Regrettably, this possibility was also denied. The Demon King, once defeated by the Hero, would find it very difficult to resurrect. Luoqi glanced at the Holy Sword in Shanes hands and said, As a Hero who also possesses the Holy Sword, you should know it has a strong restraining effect against the Demon Clan, right? This was indisputable. It dealt additional damage to beings of Evil Nature. And it had the power to expel and even purify Evil Nature Power. These two effects indeed existed within the Holy Sword, not just in Shanes but also in Luoqis. It could be said that the Holy Swords of all Heroes had possessed this power. Despite the varying levels of damage inflicted, depending on the strength of the Holy Sword, its restraining effect on the Demon Clan was certain. And Luoqi went on to say, No matter the power of the Holy Sword, as long as it truly slays a member of the Demon Clan, none can resurrect. This was why the Hero was considered the trump card against the Demon King and the Demon Clan. The Demon King can nullify the power of the Goddess, the Heros power can harm the Demon King, and the Goddess can summon the Hero; this has always been the established rule. The Hero, Goddess, and Demon Kingthese three entities form a cyclical relationship. In view of this, the Goddess is seen as the symbol of omnipotence, the Demon King as the embodiment of power, and the Hero as the heaven-sent hope; each represents the pinnacle of the Divine Race, Demon Clan, and Human Race, respectively. Luoqi expounded thus. A thousand years ago, the Demon King was indeed defeated by our ancestors with the Holy Sword, and additionally, Supreme God Ominis did not wish to see Demon King Cladis resurrected. She used her own power to completely eliminate the possibility of HIS resurrection; hence the Demon Clan ceased their resistance and turned to coexist with the other two races. This is almost common knowledge. The history of a thousand years ago was extremely important to this world; even if they could not recreate every detail, the broader picture was still recorded. The transcendence of Supreme God Ominis and the fact of the Demon Kings death were widely disseminated. These two beings were both the beginning and the end of everything; naturally, the worlds attention focused on them. One could say that if it werent for the Demon Kings death and the Supreme Gods seclusion, whether this world could have developed according to everyones hopes into its current state would remain an unknown. In conclusion, the possibility that the Demon King might resurrect does not exist. Unless... Something has happened to Supreme God Ominis. Luoqis words made both Shanes and Vivians hearts sink. Because this possibility could not be denied either. Luoqi was clearly aware of the difficulties, pondered for a while, and then spoke up. Regardless, the Hero Summoning has been restarted, which is a fact. If there really is some terrifying thing we dont know about that has happened, then well have to think of a way to deal with it. What could be done? I will go to the Divine World soon to see if I can learn anything from acquaintances of the Divine Race, Luoqi decided. Of course, I will also meet with the Goddess of Fate and tentatively discuss with her, to see if we can get any help. The Goddess of Fate was one of the Three Great Goddesses who had bestowed her Blessings on Luoqi. If Luoqi went to the Divine World to seek an audience, it wouldnt be impossible to meet her. It would be best if I could visit the deep Holy Sanctuary of the Divine World, at least to confirm the condition of Supreme God Ominis, Luoqi said with little hope in her tone, But the Holy Sanctuary is off-limits, and not even the Three Great Goddesses would dare to defy Supreme God Ominiss wishes and intrude into the Holy Sanctuary, so its better not to have too much hope for this. Who said that the Divine Race is an extremely hierarchical world? The word of Supreme God Ominis is absolute law for the goddesses of the Divine Race. Even if a situation arose where the Divine Race was near extinction, I guess, without the permission of Supreme God Ominis, even the goddesses of the Divine Race would not dare to barge into the Holy Sanctuary? For others, this might seem like an extremely serious situation, but for Supreme God Ominis, its not really a big deal at all; she could wave her hand and recreate a world even if it were destroyed. Naturally, she wouldnt care about matters of this magnitude, and the Divine Race wouldnt dare to bother her with matters of this magnitude. This prompted Shane to say, Gods are truly a troublesome existence. Upon hearing this, Luoqi and Vivian both broke into a bitter smile. Such things are best spoken of here and nowhere else, alright? Vivian said helplessly, Regardless, gods are our creators, and we are receiving their Blessings. We must not be disrespectful to the gods. However, Shane was unconvinced. Thats you, not me, a person from another world. Exactly. As an Otherworldly Person, Shanes creators were undoubtedly his own parents, which had nothing to do with god at all. And as for Blessings, they were something that had been imposed on him against his will, werent they? Not to mention, Shane was still only half-aware of the effects of his own Blessings. So, to ask such a Shane to show reverence to the gods, he probably only had one thing to say. Have I eaten your familys rice? The discussion was now concluded. Lets leave it at that for now. Luoqi stood up, looking at Shane. For the time being, just stay within the Royal Capital and wait for my message. You dont need to do anything; just be careful not to reveal your identity as before, or things will become very complicated. Be cautious, as there may already be those who have set their sights on you. With those words, Luoqis advice came to an end. What else could Shane do? He could only wait. Chapter 150: You can trust her completely." (Please subscribe! Please vote for the Monthly ticket!) Chapter 150: You can trust her completely. (Please subscribe! Please vote for the Monthly ticket!) The meeting came to an end. Afterwards, Luoqi and Vivian exchanged a few words, but Shane did not butt in. The things worth discussing had been discussed; persisting in conversation, Shane always had the feeling of licking the Goddesss boots. To avoid becoming like those noble sons outside, a bunch of bootlickers, Shane focused on his own thoughts, observing Luoqis Holy Sword with admiration rather than seizing the rare opportunity to chat with the Princess and earn brownie points. However, no matter how much he admired it, Shane had only one thought. This sword is really weak. Hear ye, do the people agree? But this was truly Shanes sincere thought. Compared to his own Holy Sword, wasnt this one far inferior? Of course, being weaker had its perks; at least one could use it openly without concern unlike Shane, who felt like he was cradling a nuclear bomb rather than a Holy Sword, always worried that if the outer layer failed to contain it and got punctured, what then? Thus, Shane felt both amazed and envious. This Shane hadnt considered that, if it wasnt for his own exceptional circumstances, he would not have reached such an extreme situation. Take the Magical Sword, for example; its power depended on both the Skill Level and the amount of the users Magic Power. Had not Shane maniacally maxed out his Skill Levels and possessed an excessive amount of Magic Power, how could he have become the Nuclear Bomb Sword Immortal? If it were someone else wielding the same Holy Sword as Shanes, they likely wouldnt come close in terms of power. So, really, one couldnt blame others. Oblivious to this, Shane indulged in his inhuman reflections until Luoqi and Vivian had finished their conversation, at which point he prepared to take his leave with Vivian. Yet, Shane was unaware that his proactive distancing had also caused Luoqi to look at him with new respect. So, before they departed, Luoqi took the initiative to address Shane. From the perspective of the Human Race, having a new Hero come to our world after a thousand years is undoubtedly an exhilarating event, Luoqi said with a radiant smile that was breathtaking. Although there are many unsettling factors, I am very much looking forward to your future performance. Upon hearing this, Shane looked at the celestial-like Princess, responding with a smile, yet inwardly sneering. Sounds like the empty pleasantries of a corporate bigwig. Thinking they can get away without paying wages and expect one to work themselves to death? Not a chance! With this thought in mind, Shane and Vivian left the Princesss chamber. Completely unawares, Luoqi watched their departure, her smile gradually fading from her face. ... Meanwhile, walking through the spacious palace corridor, Shane and Vivian also began to converse. Let the Princess handle your matters, Vivian said reassuringly, as if telling Shane not to worry. Given her relationship with the Divine Race, entering the Divine World is not a difficult task, and I believe shell bring back some information soon. Really? Shane sighed, not very hopeful, I hope so. Whats wrong? Vivian picked up on Shanes tone and asked, Do you feel that the princess cant be trusted? Do you think I should trust her? Shane retorted, Ive only met the princess once; can I really trust her just because shes pretty and dazzling in public? ...I can understand that, Vivian fell silent for a moment before saying, From the perspective of someone from the Otherworld like you, its indeed unrealistic to expect you to trust the princess immediately. If it were someone from this world, perhaps upon hearing of the princesss many heroic deeds, they would feel a certain level of trust, even absolute trust, wouldnt they? It was only now that Vivian realized how difficult it was to expect Shane to disclose everything to Luoqi under these circumstances. Shane revealed his secrets in front of Luoqi at their first meeting not because he trusted Luoqi, but because he trusted her. Thank you. Vivian thanked Shane formally. But this made Shane laugh. Thats a strange way to say thanks, Shane said, somewhat amused, Youve gone to great lengths for my sake. I should be the one saying thanks, so why are you the one saying it? I dont see it that way, Vivian shook her head and said, I believe you understand after our conversation today. The fact that you were summoned here surely hides some immensely important secrets. It may even involve issues between the Three Clans, perhaps even the peace and security of this world. Just for that, I have a duty to do these things. Hearing this, Shane couldnt help but admire Vivian. This girl didnt think that the safety of the world was unrelated to her, and was willing to do her utmost for it. She wasnt like some others who always believed that if the sky fell, it would be the tall people holding it up, that saving the world was the responsibility of those renowned and great figures. They would think that they were just insignificant and weak humans, and if they could take care of themselves, that was already quite good. Whatever happened to others was unimportant. Shane thought that people like Vivian were truly noble in nature, upholding their own principles and duties, very responsible, understanding the need to anticipate danger in times of safety, and acting upon it. Such a person could stand with a shield that didnt match her own stature, couldnt she? Shielding everyone from the wind and rain? The princess must think the same, Vivian continued, Shes someone who has never betrayed others expectations, which is why she is adored by the people to such an extent that if they cant be sure she is safe every day, they might feel uneasy. And she has never found this bothersome, appearing before her people daily, tirelessly, to give them peace of mind. She will not ignore whats happening with you, Vivian said confidently about Luoqi, You can trust her completely, its okay. Alright then, Shane responded indifferently. At that moment, Shane suddenly remembered something very important. By the way, how did the princess come to have the Holy Sword? Shane finally recalled this matter that had been on his mind before. Is the princess not an Otherworldly Hero like me? Why does she have the Holy Sword then? Shane asked Vivian this question. There was no helping it; the matter was just too peculiar. And it was only when Shane actually saw Luoqis Holy Sword that he realized the effects of the sword seemed far too similar to those of the Heros Holy Sword from a millennium ago. Level +50. All Skill Levels +5. All types of Damage Reduction by 50%. These were all the powers of the Heros Holy Sword from a thousand years ago. Plus, where it showed the exclusive owner Mitra, Shane had an idea. Chapter 151: 150 Only This One (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 151: 150 Only This One (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) I knew you would be concerned about this. Vivian, unaware of the ideas already forming in Shanes mind, suddenly smiled. Actually, its hardly a secret, its practically common knowledge throughout the Kingdom. Hearing Vivians introduction, Shane felt increasingly uncomfortable. Common knowledge... common knowledge... its that damned common knowledge again! This is because Im a transmigrator whos unfamiliar with life here, having just arrived and knowing nothing, right? Feeling his intelligence insulted, Shane began to regret not spending more time reading in the Guilds library when he had the chance. If he had read more, he would surely know of these so-called commonly known things, right? Now, he felt like he was being treated as illiterate, which was indeed agonizing. In that moment, Shane deeply realized the benefits of reading and decided to create a sign to advise everyone to study diligently and strive for improvement every day. Of course, Vivian couldnt know that Shane had started brainstorming again and proceeded to explain directly. I know what youre thinking. You must feel that the Holy Sword of the Hero should belong exclusively to yourselves, that it should not be transferable, and that once the Hero passes away, the Holy Sword would also disappear, right? Vivian spoke confidently. In fact, thats exactly how it was. In the past, the Holy Swords of the Heroes who were summoned to this world would shatter upon their deaths, leaving not even a shard behind. However, a thousand years ago, the Hero Mitra, who founded this Kingdom, made a request to the Three Great Goddesses on the verge of his death, wanting to leave behind some strength for the Royal Family and the Kingdom. That request was to offer himself as a living sacrifice to the Holy Sword. Upon hearing this, Shanes steps halted abruptly. Sacrifice? Shanes face was filled with astonishment. Yes, Vivian nodded affirmatively and continued, The Holy Sword is a power born from the concept of Hero, and it naturally disappears with the death of the Hero. If thats the case, then before the Hero dies, offer the Hero himself as a sacrifice and, through a ritual, dedicate it to the Holy Sword. In doing so, the Hero effectively becomes one with the Holy Sword, devoid of the concept of death, and thus the Holy Sword can remain. This was a theory proposed by the Hero Mitra a thousand years ago, and youve already seen the result, havent you? These words left Shane speechless. Is he really that desperate? Shane tried to make his tone sound less sympathetic as he said, Rather than making such a huge sacrifice, I think he might as well have sought a way to achieve immortality. Since this is a fantasy world of swords and magic, with long-lived races like the Divine Race, Demon Clan, and even the Elf Clan, then as a Hero who could defeat the Demon King, he should be able to use his own abilities to find a way to immortality, right? At worst, as the great hero who defeated the Demon King, Mitra could ask the Three Great Goddesses of the Divine Race to grant him immortality, couldnt he? Shane believed that this task should certainly not be beyond the capabilities of gods at the level of the Three Great Goddesses. To end up offering himself as a sacrifice, how many fatal turns must it take for someone to become so desperate? However, this time Shane was unfairly blaming the hero. Do you think Hero Mitra passed away peacefully of old age? Vivian said with a bitter smile, No, the reason for his death was mainly due to the grave injuries he sustained in the battle with the Demon King. Those injuries, as complications, remained with him and ultimately led to Hero Mitras death. This... Shane had nothing to say. Injuries inflicted by the Demon King? That meant, even the Supreme God Ominis couldnt heal these wounds, could She? Thus, it seemed only natural for him to have met such an end. However, Hero Mitra did not die until he was almost ninety-nine years old, which, for a human, is also considered very long-lived, Vivian added, Considering this, the hero wanted to leave his Holy Sword to the Royal Family and the Kingdom before he passed away, to continue protecting the nation. As a result, he offered himself as a sacrifice to the Holy Sword through a ritual, allowing the Holy Sword to remain in this world. Still, the Holy Sword is ultimately a power that belongs only to Heroes, and even if it can remain, it is not something just anyone can wield. Vivian continued to provide further clarification. To become the new wielder of the Holy Sword, one must fulfill two prerequisite conditions. One is that one must be of the bloodline of Hero Mithra, meaning, only a member of the Royal Family of the Mitra Kingdom, and more specifically, a direct descendant, can use the Holy Sword. The other is that one must possess talent potential no less than Hero Mithra, whether its a Unique Skill or Divines Blessing, nothing can be inferior to Hero Mithra. Only by fulfilling these two conditions, can one use the Holy Sword and become the successor of the Mitra Holy Sword. You can understand how stringent these conditions are. Of course, he understood. It meant that one could not become the successor of the Holy Sword without being a descendant on par with Hero Mithra. To be comparable to the Hero who defeated the Demon King? None of the heroes of the past generations had managed that. This showed how stringent the conditions were. Who has met these conditions in the past thousand years? That was the only question Shane had. But Vivian simply smiled without saying anything, her gaze fleeting towards the direction of the Princesss bedroom behind her, telling Shane the answer. The answer wasOnly that one. In a whole thousand years, only that Princess had met the conditions. Otherwise, why would she be the modern Hero? The reason was just that simple. Shane finally began to understand why so many people fanatically worshiped that Princess. It wasnt only because she was beautiful, but also because she was simply born into this world with the protagonists aura innate to her. After Reincarnating in the Otherworld, I Discovered Im Not the Protagonist as a Hero? The Otherworld Princess Is the Hero? As a Descendant of the Hero, Yet Stronger than the Hero Himself? In an instant, Shane brainstormed dozens of light novel titles. These titles... So true! And then... Vivian, you go back first, Shane suddenly said this to Vivian. Whats the matter? Vivian was startled. Im going to see the Princess once more, said Shane directly: There are some things, I want to ask her again. Hearing this, Vivian immediately wanted to say that she could go back with Shane. But upon further thought, Vivian stopped herself. Just dont be too brash. Vivian left with just that piece of advice. Got it. Shane readily agreed. Vivian then cast a glance at the Princesss bedroom behind her and slowly departed. Shane watched as Vivian left, and then turned around to head back, walking towards Luoqis room. Chapter 152: 151 "Hmm, not so good." (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 152: 151 Hmm, not so good. (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Vivian, who had left, was oblivious to Shanes next move. He turned and headed towards the Princesss bedroom, and in the very next second, he activated the Concealment Skill and entered a state of stealth, erasing his presence. Of course, this wasnt because Shane wanted to become a rapist and do something despicable. He merely realized that as a man, if he were to head straightforwardly to the Princesss bedroom, the female knights guarding the area might block him and shut the door in his face. Outside, there were numerous noble young masters waiting for the Princesss favor. The female knights here were definitely highly wary of men. Shane certainly did not want to experience being led around by the whims of women, feeling helpless yet obliged to stay gentlemanly, restraining himself during conflicts or obeying the other party in a frustrating plot. So, Shane simply went into Concealment mode and stealthily moved toward the Princesss bedroom. The Level 10 Concealment Skill was incredibly powerful; Shane even grasped the Holy Sword to make sure he wouldnt be detected and to avoid any melodramatic developments. By holding the Holy Sword, the blessing it provided elevated his Level 10 Skill to a Level 20 Skill, drastically increasing its effect. On his way there, Shane made not the slightest noise, and the magic power from both his body and the Holy Sword was perfectly hidden. In this state, if he were to combine it with an assassins Assassination Skill, what might the result be? I really want to find someone to try this on... Shane constantly felt an itching in his hand, making him want to transform into a backstabber. However, Shane restrained himself and finally reached the Princesss room. Holding the Holy Sword in one hand, he didnt think twice before he opened the door and darted inside. All of this was done silently. If someone else had been there to witness this, they would undoubtedly have exclaimed, How are you so skilled? Yet, it was precisely due to Shanes skilled movements that he saw something he shouldnt have. Ah... what a hassle... such a hassle... Inside the room, free from any disturbances, the stunningly beautiful Princess was lying face down on the bed, her back to the door, uttering these words. It was not the calm and stern voice from before. Although the voice was still melodious, the tone had completely changed. It now sounded like a despondent office worker, full of listlessness and gloomy complaints. Why did such a troublesome thing have to happen again? Cant I just have a good rest? Luoqi lay sprawled out on the bed in a spreadeagled pose, her face buried in the bedding, continuously muttering under her breath. My schedule is already so packed every day. Not only do I have to make public appearances daily, but I also have to deal with those proposing nobles. Theres no time left for fun. I finally get to stay in the Royal Capital for a while, so why does something this significant have to happen now? How much work does God want me to do before Hes satisfied? As Luoqi complained, she couldnt help but start moving her hands and feet wildly, kicking her legs and flailing her arms with all her might on the bed. I dont want to work! I dont want to work! I want to go out and have fun! I want to eat the desserts from Liliths shop! I want to have a feast at Aisiss restaurant! I dont want to keep eating the cold food from the Royal Palace! Wuwuwu... Vivian, that dummy... Why does she bring troublesome matters to me? What exactly do these people want me to do? Ah... such a hassle... such a hassle... Complaint after complaint and all the despondent words made Shane, who had sneaked into the room, freeze in place. Watching Luoqi still crying to the air, turning over carelessly, kicking about, and messing up the bedding, her once-beautiful face now covered in hysteria, no trace of prior tranquility and elegance, several questions flashed through Shanes mind. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Clearly, Shane was plunged into confusion. Ah... such a hassle... such a... Meanwhile, Luoqi continued her complaining and rolling until she finally turned over to face Shane, very smoothly catching sight of the man frozen there, eyes wide open and utterly lost in chaos, and her listless words abruptly stopped. ... ... A man and a woman just froze there, staring at each other with wide eyes, completely unresponsive. Then, Shanes mouth started twitching, and Luoqis face broke out in copious sweat, raining down heavily. However, neither dared to make the first move, continuing to stare at each other. Shane could see the panic in Luoqis eyes. Luoqi could see the despair in Shanes eyes. And as the saying goes, the worst thing is when the air suddenly goes quiet. At that moment, an eerie silence pervaded between the man and the woman, signifying an oncoming storm. Until... Shane? Luoqi finally broke the silence. It was as if she had reverted to her previous demeanor, her tone calm, her expression indifferent, completely in Princess mode. However, the messy bed and her clothes and hair, disheveled from kicking and rolling about, all told Shane that everything that had just happened was not a dream. Whats wrong? Is there something else you want to say? Luoqi spoke as if nothing had happened, her tone eerily calm. Shane was momentarily at a loss for words. Then... Youre not trying to slide by unnoticed, are you? Shanes blunt words pierced Luoqis thoughts. Luoqis beautiful face twitched slightly. ...If theres anything important you want to say, then say it. Ill try my best to help. Luoqi continued with a calm demeanor, but her desire to slide by unnoticed was becoming increasingly apparent. Shane fell silent again. After a long pause, Shane said somberly, I came to consult Her Highness about something. What is it? Luoqi asked, still calm. I saw something I should not have seen, Shane continued solemnly. Although it feels like my entire worldview has been shattered, I must ask, what should I do now to avoid being silenced? That is indeed very important, Luoqi nodded, without even a moments hesitation, and said directly, I think, whether for your own sake or for others, you should act as if this never happened. The best thing would be to erase this memory. What do you think of this suggestion? I suppose so, Shane nodded and said, So we cant just let it go, can we? That would not be good, Luoqi revealed a smile and said, Yes, not good. The conversation ended. The air, once again, fell abruptly silent. The next second... Excuse me. Shane turned decisively, ready to leave. However, a hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. Chapter 153: 152 is already quite big, okay? (Please subscribe! Seeking monthly ticket!) Chapter 153: 152 is already quite big, okay? (Please subscribe! Seeking monthly ticket!) Sigh... Sigh... Sigh... In the room, the Princesss sighs followed one after another without pause. Shane sat in front of the Princess, watching her continuous sighing, feeling even his tea had lost its flavor. At this moment, Shane and Luoqi were sitting opposite each other, facing one another, drinking tea on a small white table. Well, it wasnt black tea, but that overly sweet kind of honey tea, so sweet that Shane felt his tongue might turn into pure sugar with one sip. But such sweet tea, the Princess seemed to enjoy, only constantly sighing. This was driving Shane almost mad, and he directly voiced his frustration, I say, Princess, how long do you plan to keep sighing? He had actually said this more than once. However, every time he said this, Luoqi not only didnt hold back but sighed even more intensely. Ive hidden it for so many years, not even Riley and my sister have seen it, such an important side of me, and yet it was seen by a man I just met today, really... sigh... Luoqi kept saying this, giving Shane an urge to beat her up. Hmm, shes so beautiful, if I punched her, she would probably cry for a long time, right? Unfortunately, shes not a weak Princess, once I threw a punch, whether she would cry, I dont know, but the female knights outside would definitely storm in, that much was certain. At that moment, Shane could only speak irritably, Since its such an important side of you, then dont reveal it anymore. Just go back to your previous Princess mode, wouldnt that work? Luoqi now really gave Shane a sense of uselessness, completely shattering his prior impression of this Princess. And whats scary is, despite such a feeling of uselessness, there still lies an astonishing lazy beauty about her, making Shane admit unwillingly that beautiful people can indeed do whatever they want, and everything they do looks charming. Unaware of Shanes thoughts, Luoqi had already shown a resigned expression. Just now, I did exactly that, and didnt you accuse me of trying to muddle through? Luoqi said in defeat, In that case, I dont care anymore, always acting like a good child is really tiring! Hearing this, Shane felt that he should, as an adult, provide some very mature advice. How about I go out and spread the word, tell those noble young masters that their goddess is actually a useless person? Shane tried his best to show his goodwill. You wouldnt dare! The ungrateful Princess immediately retaliated by slamming the table, trampling over Shanes good intentions. Since youve seen it, Ill let it go, but if you spread what happened here, dont blame me for being rude! Luoqi threatened Shane, while putting on a fierce expression. Are you trying to kill me with cuteness? Shane couldnt help saying, I have to say, youve picked the method most likely to kill me. This method of killing was so damaging, it probably couldnt be lessened even by the protection of the Holy Sword, let alone Shanes Resistance Skill. Who wants to kill you with cuteness? And what kind of killing method is that? Ive never heard of it, Luoqi frowned beautifully, doubtingly looking at Shane, Is that a method of killing from the Otherworld? Sort of, Shane said solemnly, Its a method only very good-looking girls like you can use. It doesnt affect the same sex much, but its damage to the opposite sex is off the charts, specifically targeting men. Especially when used by very pretty and young girls, this ultimate move will make all lolicon... no, all gentlemen suffer lethal injuries, eventually gushing out a lot of nosebleed, dying from excessive blood loss, too bad youre too old for it. ...Why do I feel like youre mocking me? Luoqis frown deepened, holding the honey tea, glaring at Shane, Also, dont call me old, I am only seventeen! This statement made Shane sneak a peek at Luoqis chest without a trace. Immediately, Shane spoke up. At seventeen, youre already quite big, okay? That was the truth. It really was the truth. At least, other peoples seventeen couldnt compare with the Princesss seventeen. In a nutshell, its the difference between a B and a D, those who know, know. But Luoqi, the Princess, had no idea and started arguing with Shane right away. How can you say that seventeen is big? I only reached adulthood two years ago! But you are big. You go ask around outside, everyone says its amazing that Ive achieved so much at such a young age, no one has ever said Im big! But you are big. Im not big! Im very small! No, no, no, you really are big, trust me. You... Faced with Shanes seemingly insinuating words, Luoqi was bursting with anger. However, seeing Shanes constant smiley demeanor, Luoqi started feeling puzzled again. Dont you find it strange? Luoqi looked directly at Shane and said, Dont you want to know why I became so different from before? If it were someone else seeing Luoqi in this state, they would have already started asking questions, right? But apart from the initial confusion, the way Shane looked at Luoqi with disdain as if hed been deceived, he never mentioned the matter again. This left Luoqi, who was ready to spill secrets, utterly baffled. Little did she know... Because you grew up carrying others expectations and hopes, seen as the pillar of the Kingdom and worshiped as the modern Hero, you kept your true nature hidden, living under the pressure of others expectations unwillingly. Your usual princess mode is just a fac?ade created for that reason, and this current state is how you really should be; I said it right, didnt I? Shane pinpointed Luoqis deepest secret without a moments pause. You, you, you, you...! Luoqi pointed at Shane, her face filled with astonishment, and said, How did you know!? Heh. Shanes grin was half-mocking. How did I know? Because this character setting is just too cliche?! Otherwise, why would Shane look at Luoqi with disdain after realizing the truth? It wasnt out of disrespect for Luoqi, but disdain for the cliche? character setting. Thus, Shane had no opinion about the stark difference in Luoqis persona, just complaints. And there I was, admiring you before, wanting to return my moved feelings. Shane snatched the honey tea from Luoqis hands. I never asked you to be moved! Its all you imagining me too ideally! Luoqi immediately snatched the honey tea back and complained as well, Its because you keep imagining me more and more outrageously that I had to turn into that, and now youre blaming me, how unreasonable! Youre the one being unreasonable. What does it have to do with me? Im not even from this world! Ah! Stop stealing my tea! Before they knew it, the two were arguing again. Chapter 154: 153 Haha. (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Chapter 154: 153 Haha. (Please subscribe! Please vote for the monthly ticket!) Afterward, Shane learned that no one truly knew this side of Luoqi. Whether it was the Knight Order that had always been by Luoqis side, or the teachers, friends, and sisters with whom she had always interacted, even her parents, the current King and Princess of the kingdom, were oblivious to this hidden aspect of her. It meant that Luoqi had always interacted with people in Princess mode, and this was true even for her own family. Youre taking this too far, dont you think? Shane was dumbfounded, holding a cup of honey tea that he had just managed to snatch from Luoqis hands. ...You think I wanted this? Luoqi glared at Shane, a new teacup in her hands, murmuring, Including Father and Mother, everyone has such high expectations of me. They want me to be the pillar of the kingdom. They want me to be a talent worthy of the Goddess and the Holy Sword. They want me to be a Royal Family emblem comparable to my ancestors. They want the Heros successor, whom the Kingdom has awaited for a thousand years like the original Hero, to bring peace and prosperity to this country and this world. Thats what everyone has hoped forfrom the time I was conscious until now. At this, a hint of self-mockery appeared on Luoqis face. As a result, in order to meet everyones expectations, trying to be better than anyone else, I unwittingly turned into that person, and if people saw me now, they would probably faint immediately. This was not an exaggeration. From the masses who wished they could see Luoqi every day to those nobles sons who wished they could be involved in Luoqis affairs, everyone fanatically held an image of her being perfect. Even Vivian and Tielle felt the same; whenever Luoqi was mentioned, although they did not become fanatical to the point of losing composure, the genuine admiration and trust they had for this Princess were undeniable. One could say that Luoqi had become a sort of religion in many peoples hearts. In some ways, this faith even surpassed their faith in the Divine Race. So, if Luoqis true nature were exposed, certainly quite a few people would faint, wouldnt they? Even Shane felt somewhat deceived and was mentally shattering his image of Luoqi. Imagine the impact on the people of the country! Its a bit like a famously pure and lovely celebrity star who secretly picks her feet; the more who know, the more would feel indescribable, not to mention her enthusiastic fans who might refuse to believe it and argue on the internet, desperately defending the image of their idol, unaware that idols are also human. Luoqi is undoubtedly a superstar in this world, with fans encompassing everyone in the kingdom, each incredibly passionate. If her true nature were exposed, given the world is so vast, many oddballs would not be able to accept it and might do something crazy. No ordinary person would think they must see the Princess safe and sound every day to feel at peace, or else they would start a riot, right? Luoqi vehemently complained, spewing years of grievances, loudly saying, As a result, I cant be too far from the Royal Capital whenever I do anything, trying to return the same day, so I can appear in public the next noon to maintain control of the situation. Almost all job must be rushed because if not, I wouldnt be able to appear during that time slot. And just when I manage to finish the work and make a public appearance, when I finally have a little time to rest, I have to deal with those nobles coming to propose marriage, and I cant simply send them all away. Its really annoying! By the end, Luoqi had almost returned to her initial state, rolling on the bed to vent. No, this Princess had already collapsed on the table, lifeless as a hopeless salted fish. Now I have to deal with your matter, planning a trip to the Divine World. Ill have to figure out how to finish work first, arrange the schedule properly to see if I can make a public appearance before noon the next day. If I cant, I have to think of a way to appease the public. Ah, its so troublesome, so troublesome... Luoqi had completely abandoned her image. Now that she had revealed her true self in front of Shane, this Princess seemed to have no intention of hiding any longer. Shane just quietly watched the Princess perform, sipping the overly sweet honey tea, his eyes half-closed. Who are you blaming now? Shane mocked instead of sympathizing, Even if you have to live up to others expectations, theres no need to make your image that perfect, right? People might have expected Luoqi to achieve great things, but that didnt mean they expected her to become a flawless Princess. Even as a royal heir, keeping up appearances is one thing but isnt that taking it too far? Shane didnt mince his words, You brought this on yourself. Uh... Luoqi was at a loss for words, unable to countersue. Indeed, thinking about it now, Luoqi felt she might have gone too far. But... but I cant help it! Luoqi did her best to explain, Who finishes everyone looking at me with such expectation, wanting me to perform better? Of course, I have to try my hardest to show the best version of me to others! So, isnt this a case of suffering the consequences of your own actions? Shane sneered, Youve gone overboard, presented yourself as too perfect, so you cant blame others for idolizing and obsessing over you more and more. Hey, dont you have any sympathy? Luoqi said indignantly, I just told you how pitiful I am; cant you comfort me a bit? Hehe. Shane immediately shot back sarcastically without restraining himself, even more disdainfully, You rich second generations and nobility second generations just love to be melodramatic. You are born into such favorable conditions, not worrying about food, drink, or future prospects, yet you still act as though youre so pitiful, thinking youve gained money but lost beautiful freedom, obtained power but lost ordinary happiness. Do you know how many people outside would dream of having your conditions but never attain them? Wait... wait a minute! Arent you going too far? Staring at Shanes somewhat agitated demeanor, Luoqi began to feel scared and weakly said, I was just casually complaining, just casually! Really? Shane quickly calmed down, his demeanor composed as he said, Maybe I thought of too many main characters like you creating this kind of persona and got a bit too agitated, sorry. No... no problem... Luoqi reassured herself and said, Although I dont know what you mean, as long as its fine, then its for the best. You really scared me just now. Having said that, Shane and Luoqi were at a loss for words again, just staring at each other, not knowing what to say. After all, Shane had utterly ruined the mood. Luoqi felt devastated. Normally, at this point, the other person would sympathize with her, encourage her, and, knowing her true nature as the only one, give her advice and even try to devise ways to rescue her from her misery, right? But Shane, brimming with malice, had completely derailed this expected development, and instead gave her a scolding that made Luoqi start to question her life. Now, Luoqi was just wondering if everyone in the Otherworld was like this? She hadnt heard that her ancestors had ever been so deserving of a beating... no, that transcendent. Thinking this, Luoqi somehow felt a bit more relaxed. After exposing her true nature, Luoqi naturally wasnt entirely free from anxiety. Initially, Luoqi worried that having her vulnerabilities in a mans hands could lead to worrying situations or even threats. Now, Shanes attitude told Luoqi she had thought too much. This was a person she could trust. Luoqi realized this. And in front of him, she didnt need to hide her true self. With this thought, Luoqi felt somewhat happy. By the way, why did you come back? It was only then did Luoqi remember to ask this question. Chapter 155: 154 Unexpected Development (Please Subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 155: 154 Unexpected Development (Please Subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) I almost forgot the real business at hand. As Luoqi mentioned it, Shane remembered the purpose of his visit. Actually, Shane just wanted to borrow something from Luoqi. Do you still have that Sword ring used for sealing the Holy Sword? Yes, Shane wanted to borrow from Luoqi the very Sword ring that could seal the Holy Sword. So its this thing youre after? Luoqi understood and nodded, saying, Indeed, for the bearer of the Holy Sword, not having this would be quite troublesome. The Holy Swords appearance was just too conspicuous, and coupled with its renown, once used in front of others, the likelihood of being recognized was close to one hundred percent. And moreover... The Magic Power of the Holy Sword is just too distinctive, that divine fluctuation could easily be recognized by anyone who has seen the Holy Sword, as well as by members of the God and Demon Clans with a keen sense. Hearing this, Shane unconsciously touched his nose. Now that he thought about it, it seemed that Laischa had discovered his true identity after learning of the Holy Swords existence. So, the other party could very well have recognized him as Luoqi said, due to the recognition of the Holy Swords Magic Power. Shane thought covering up the Holy Sword would suffice, but that simply wasnt enough. Hence, the necessity for the Holy Sword Sealing Ring. That was originally created to prevent Heroes from being targeted. Nearly all Heroes through the ages have been given this item; otherwise, in an age where war had not yet ended, once the Magic Power of a Heros Holy Sword was detected, they would be killed off during their growth phase, with no chance of luck. Luoqi took a sip of her honey tea, speaking quite eloquently. Heroes, before they have grown powerful, almost always choose to seal the Holy Sword like this, to develop slowly, and only make an appearance when the time is ripe. Youre very lucky to have been safe up until now without this item. At those words, Shane smirked skeptically. He didnt feel lucky at all. Not to mention, hadnt Laischa discovered his existence through the Magic Power of the Holy Sword? It was because of this that Shane became entangled in the affairs of the Old Demon Clan Faction, which was certainly misfortune. Of course, if Beddo and Killian were still alive, they would surely protest loudly. Unlucky? The truly unlucky ones are us! The scene of Beddo and Killian in hell, complaining tearfully and vividly like this, was quite animated. But back to the matter at hand. So do you still have it? Shane asked about what he was really concerned with. If he could seal his Holy Sword as Luoqi did, then he wouldnt have to worry about the Holy Sword being exposed, nor would he need to consider the problem of a new weapon. Even if sealed, the Holy Sword was still much stronger than most Magic Weapons. Therefore, Shane truly needed this sealing. Wait a moment. Luoqi did not answer directly but said these words, then stood up and opened a cabinet in the corner of the room. Shane glanced over and his eyes nearly became glued to it. For a very simple reason, just because the cabinet was too appealing. Yes, too appealing. Who could blame him, with all those colorful little dresses inside, each one more pleasing to the eye? He believed that any man would find it visually appealing. Its just... (This style is quite grand, that model is really beautiful.) Shane freely appreciated it. And the unsuspecting Princess just opened her little wardrobe wide, finally fumbling out a box from within and bringing it in front of Shane. Here you go. Luoqi didnt beat around the bush and tossed the box in front of Shane, her actions rough and ready, but as the beautiful princess did it, it still looked graceful. Shane was not shy either, he directly took the box and opened it. Inside the box, there were three Sword rings identical to the one on Luoqis Holy Sword. These were used by the Heroes of the past, the Holy Sword Sealing Rings. Luoqi spoke in a somewhat lazy tone. Every Hero summoned to this world receives a Sealing Ring like this, and when they pass away, the Sealing Ring doesnt disappear with the Holy Sword. Over the long years, several have accumulated, and the Royal Family has been collecting them for emergencies over the millennia. Now, theyre all in my hands. After all, apart from being on Luoqis hands, these things are only valuable as part of a collection. Pick one. Luoqi was very straightforward. Dont they all look the same? Shane rolled his eyes, casually picked one up, and pulled out his Holy Sword. Clang! The Holy Sword was still so dazzling, its radiant brilliance bathing the entire room in resplendent gold. Isnt your Holy Sword a bit too dazzling? Luoqi couldnt help but say as she watched the scene unfold, Its even more brilliant than the Heroic Holy Sword passed down through the Mitra Royal Family for generations. Could this Holy Sword possibly possess power even greater than mine? Shane didnt respond but looked at his own Holy Sword instead. ========== [Holy Sword] Exclusive: Shane. Level+100. All Skill Levels+10. All Type Damage Reduction of 99%. All negative status immunity. Sharpness at Top Level. Durability at Highest Scale. Inflicts tremendous damage on beings of evil nature. Has purification and expulsion effects on Evil Nature Power. Restricted to user; cannot be relinquished, transferred, destroyed, modified, or interfered with. ========== A series of effects like this made Shane feel as though the Holy Sword was a nuclear bomb among swords. Shane felt embarrassed to overshadow Luoqi and simply fitted the Sealing Ring onto the sword. At that moment, the ring trembled as though it was disassembling, expanding while turning into several components, enveloping the Holy Sword. For a brief period, sections of Shanes Holy Sword blade were sequentially sealed, as if a scabbard was added, with several pieces of blade steel locked into place. The brilliance of the Holy Sword immediately diminished significantly. However, to the surprise of both Shane and Luoqi, the Holy Sword was not completely sealed; only a third of it was covered, leaving several portions of the blade exposed, still dazzling in brilliance. This is...? Luoqis face was full of amazement. Shane was equally taken aback. Because in Shanes eyes, the effects of the Holy Sword had changed. ========== [Holy Sword (Sealed)] Exclusive: Shane. Level+70. All Skill Levels+7. All Type Damage Reduction of 70%. Significant reduction of all negative statuses. Sharpness at a Special Level. Exceptionally high Durability. Inflicts astonishing damage on beings of evil nature. Has a chance of purification and expulsion effects on Evil Nature Power. Restricted to user; cannot be relinquished, transferred, destroyed, modified, or interfered with. ========== It isnt completely sealed? Shane was filled with a sense of unexpected wonder. Chapter 156: 155 Really Dont Want to Discourage You (Please Subscribe! Request for Monthly Ticket!) Chapter 156: 155 Really Dont Want to Discourage You (Please Subscribe! Request for Monthly Ticket!) Clang! The Holy Swords radiance still shimmered, and even without the sealing, it was not as intensely bright, it still let one clearly feel the holy fluctuations emanating from it. Shane and Luoqi looked at each other before they had to admit a fact. It seems a single Sealing Ring is not enough to seal all the power of your Holy Sword, Luoqi said with a meaningful look in her eyes. Uh... Shane chuckled dryly and whispered, Is this situation common? Of course not. Luoqi replied, somewhat irritatedly, This Sealing Ring was made from Divine Steel, which is the highest level of Magic Metal. During the war, even the God and Demon Clans fought desperately for this Magic Metal. Now, after the world has been divided into the Divine World, Demon Realm, and Human Realm, this kind of Magic Metal can only be found in the Divine World. It is produced in small batches once a century, and only a God in charge of forging can process and forge this steel. Do you think this situation is common? ...I thought these Sealing Rings were only of value as collectibles now. Shane realized he was wrong. If the material of the Holy Sword Sealing Ring itself was so precious, even selling it would probably fetch a large sum, right? Seeing Luoqi so casually and straightforwardly take out such Magic Tools, Shane thought they werent so valuable. But on second thought, considering Luoqi is the Princess of the Land of the Brave and the only heir in a millennium to inherit both the Holy Sword and the title of Hero from the Royal Family, its obvious her family would be immensely wealthy. Such generosity from Luoqi didnt imply that these items were worthless. Of course... Although it has a great origin, the object it is sealing is the Holy Sword; such a situation has occurred before, Luoqi changed her tone and said, The Holy Sword inherently has the effect of expelling negative powers. Even a Sealing Ring made by the God of Forging from Divine Steel, which generally works for regular Holy Swords, might fail to completely seal a sword with overly powerful capabilities. The Holy Sword Ive inherited is just this kind of case. Upon hearing this, Shane also remembered that Luoqis Holy Sword still partly exhibited its power even after being sealed. That must be the situation where it wasnt completely sealed. However, among the generations of Heroes, only the ancestral Holy Sword was strong enough that the Sealing Ring couldnt fully seal it. Other Heroes swords werent that powerful. Luoqi spoke with an implied meaning. And your Holy Sword, even after being sealed by the Sealing Ring, still emits such intense light. I am very curious about how strong its power actually is. With that, Luoqi didnt wait for Shanes response and took out the second Sealing Ring from the box and handed it to Shane. Put another one on. Her words made Shane surprised while he took the Sealing Ring. This can also be used in multiples? Shane thought his Holy Sword could only be like this. Of course, why else do you think the Royal Family collects so many Sealing Rings? Do you think they are just for emergencies, as backups? Luoqi replied and urged, Try it now, the Sealing Ring can only successfully seal the Holy Sword if used by the Hero himself; otherwise, it wont be able to seal the power of the Holy Sword. That shows how unreasonably strong and powerful the Heros Holy Sword can be. Shane understood. If not done by himself, the mere non-interference effect would render the Sealing Ring completely ineffective. Then, Shane added a second Sealing Ring to his Holy Sword, allowing the Sealing Ring to transform into several pieces of Blade Steel and again encase the remaining blade of the Holy Sword. However... ========== [Holy Sword (Double Sealing)] Exclusive: Shane. Level +50. All Skill Levels +5. All Types of Damage Reduction 50%. All Negative States Greatly Reduced. Sharpness is Top Level. Durability is Extremely High. Deals Massive Damage to Entities of Evil Nature. Has Expelling Effect on Powers of Evil Nature. Usage Restricted to Designated User, Cannot Be Abandoned, Transferred, Destroyed, Modified, or Interfered. ========== ...It seems its still not fully sealed? Yes... yes... Shane and Luoqi looked at the two-thirds-sealed Holy Sword, both with indescribable expressions. Especially Luoqi, who looked at Shane almost as if she was looking at a monster. Helplessly, after two sealings, the Holy Sword still emitted a glow that could rival her own. Moreover, her Holy Sword could only match the glow of Shanes twice-sealed Holy Sword after its seals were removed. What did this mean? It meant that his familys ancestral Holy Sword, the pride of the Mitra Royal Family, was not impressive at all in front of others. Even though someone else had applied two seals, their sword was still comparable to his own familys Holy Sword that had defeated the Demon King. This realization made Luoqi somewhat aware that perhaps, Shane was truly remarkable. Previously, although Luoqi was surprised that Shane was a Hero, he did not think Shane could compare to himself. Werent the Heroes of the past also not up to his familys ancestor? And since his own innate potential was by no means less than Ancestor Mitra, Luoqi felt that even if Shane was a Hero, he was at best on the same level as the past Heroes who had been defeated by the Demon King and not on the same level as himself and Ancestor Mitra. This was a very rational analysis. At least, Luoqi had never seen anyone better than himself. But now, perhaps there was one. At that moment, Luoqi fell silent for a while and handed the last Sealing Ring to Shane. Again. Luoqi seemed to want to see where Shanes limit was, his tone a bit like he was unwilling to lose or obsessing over details. Uh... Shane hesitated, murmuring in his mind. I really dont want to crush you... Saying that, Shane also added the last Sealing Ring to the Holy Sword. As the Sealing Ring once again dissolved into Blade Steel, attached to the blade, this time, the Holy Sword finally became as plain as if it had been sheathed, appearing completely ordinary. However... ========== [Holy Sword (Triple Sealing)] Exclusive: Shane. Level+10. All Skill Levels+1. All Types of Damage Reduced by 10%. All Negative States Somewhat Weakened. Designated User Only, Cannot Be Discarded, Cannot Be Transferred, Cannot Be Destroyed, Cannot Be Modified, Cannot Be Interfered With. ========== Looking at the still not fully sealed Holy Sword, Shane was silent. Luoqi was also silent. ...well, thats fine. Shane, not knowing whom he was speaking to, said that. Although its not completely sealed, with the sealing to this extent, its already hard to recognize the Holy Sword. Im satisfied. Yes, the result is still good, no doubt. Luoqi suddenly showed a relieved expression. ...As if! Youre just trying to bluff your way through, arent you? Luoqis look toward Shane had turned into one of disdain. That look was exactly like the one Shane had given Luoqi not long ago, truly the wheel of fortune had turned. Shane felt uncomfortable yet simultaneously became terrified. Because the look in Luoqis eyes had shifted from disdain to one filled with fighting spirit. What... what are you trying to do? Shane quavered, sounding like a harried little wife. Lets go! Instead, it was Luoqi who was filled with zeal. Were going to train! With that said, Luoqi didnt give Shane any chance to react and dragged him outside. Wait...! Shane couldnt even begin to speak up to stop him before he was dragged out by Luoqi. Chapter 157: 156 Really Asking for a Beating! (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 157: 156 Really Asking for a Beating! (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Princess...Princess? When Luoqi dragged Shane out from her own room, all around them, a chorus of shocked and wavering voices rose up. Hearing these voices, Luoqi first froze, then her heart thumped as she looked around. She saw that, outside the bedroom, a number of female knights stood guard, all staring wide-eyed at the scene of Luoqi dragging Shane. Clearly, the knights were taken aback by the sight of their princess, who had never been close to the opposite sexwhether they be aristocratic young masters, princes from a foreign country, or important figures from other tribes, all of whom she had never favored, nor had she ever agreed to any marriage proposalsnow pulling along a man by the hand. It was then that Luoqi remembered this important matter. It wasnt that Luoqi was too slow-witted, but rather that up until now, she had truly never shown her true nature in front of others. This time, having laid herself bare before Shane, she had relaxed a bit too much, momentarily forgetting to maintain her disguise. However, Luoqi was ultimately no ordinary person. Having hidden her true nature in front of everyone for so long, she wasnt about to panic over such a sudden incident. Thus, Luoqi quickly calmed down, and far from letting go of her hand, she instead maintained her posture, stepped forward, and continued to walk on. After all, if she were to let go in a flurry now, it would give an impression of trying to cover up her actions. In such a situation, it was better to carry on forthrightly, as only then could she maintain her image as a calm and dignified princess. Moreover, her avoidance of the opposite sex did not stem from disdain. Although Luoqi was excellent, even said to be the most excellent in the world, she had never thought that her future partner had to be worthy of her or be as matchlessly excellent. Since there was no one more excellent than her, Luoqi had once thought that even a perfectly ordinary man would be fine as her other half. But this was a very difficult situation. An ordinary man, being with the worlds number one princess, would face severe opposition, not to mention Luoqi herself. Wouldnt the royal family and the public riot, thinking such a person unworthy of the perfect Luoqi? Granted, with Luoqis abilities, she might be able to withstand such pressure, but that didnt mean an ordinary man could. The pressure the others would put on him would surely crush him, causing his breakdown. Thus, Luoqi recognized the reality that, regardless of how much she might personally disregard her partners background or abilities, due to the current situation, her partner must possess the excellence and ability to withstand pressure. This was why Luoqi did not completely reject marriage proposals; she was mentally prepared to marry for the sake of the royal bloodlines continuity. However, another reality was that those who came proposing were all unqualified. Because they did not know Luoqis true nature, nor did they understand that her perfect image was just a fac?ade. Luoqi could deceive others and even her own parents and siblings, but could she deceive a husband who would share her bed every day? Well, if she really wanted to, she could keep the fac?ade, but then Luoqi would not only have to maintain her image in public but also in her private chambers, and she felt that eventually, she would collapse. In light of this, Luoqi could only stall. Fortunately, because Luoqi herself was so outstanding, and even the Divine Race was extremely concerned about her marital affairs, the royal family dared not use her marriage as a political bargaining chip. Moreover, having inherited the Holy Sword and becoming a modern hero, her voice carried significant weight. To make her marry against her will would be pure fantasy. Although maintaining a perfect public image made the populace overly zealous, such zeal could have its advantages. If Luoqi truly didnt wish to marry, she believed that by simply making a public statement, the people would take to the streets for her sake, and even the royal family would be powerless to intervene. So, Luoqi planned to keep dragging this out until it could no longer be postponed, and then she would start searching for a way to gain eternal life. If she could live forever, avoiding death due to the limits of lifespan, and could continue to guard the royal family and the kingdom as a modern Hero, then perhaps even without marrying or leaving descendants, others would not have too much to say about it. In other words, Luoqi had already prepared herself for a life of solitude. Considering all of the above, Luoqi never got close to any male, not because she looked down on anyone, but simply because reality dictated it, and there was nothing she could do about it. And this time, Luoqi had already revealed her true nature in front of Shane, so it didnt matter whether she got close to someone or not. As for her public image, getting close to a certain male wouldnt be the reason for revealing her true nature, would it? What Luoqi wanted was to maintain her perfect image as a princess, not to be an unapproachable, indifferent person. Therefore, it didnt matter to her if others were surprised or shocked by her actions, as long as she didnt reveal her true nature. With that in mind, Luoqi continued to drag Shane forward without any intention of letting go, only her expression was no longer lazy but returned to being as indifferent as before. Luoqi forgot that this involved two people, not just one. It was useless if only she thought it was fine. Snap! At a certain moment, such a crisp sound echoed. Ah! Luoqi felt a pain on the back of her hand and let out a light cry, reflexively pulling her hand back. Your Highness...!? Your Highness...! A chorus of surprised exclamations rose from the female knights around her. Luoqi, too, turned around in astonishment. There Shane was, rotating his wrist, rolling his eyes at Luoqi, and said, Didnt I tell you to wait? I wasnt refusing, so why keep dragging me? Shanes tone was filled with discontent, and his attitude hadnt changed at allChe was still so unapologetically blunt. You... Luoqi suddenly felt frustrated, looking at the surrounding female knights, who were still shocked and wide-eyed, feeling helpless. Being struck by a man in public and treated so rudely by a man was a first for Luoqi. Yet, she found herself inexplicably relieved at Shanes attitude, which never changed due to external factors, and at the same time, she envied him a little. Shane had no idea what Luoqi was thinking. He just knew that being dragged in front of so many people was a blow to his pride, wasnt it? And he could imagine that if the haughty young nobles outside saw this, it would become enormously troublesome later on. Back in Lamijions adventurers guild, he had caused quite a stir by being pulled along by Vivian. If it were now with Luoqi pulling him in public, the trouble would be endless. Therefore, Shane was not keen on that experience. Ahem. Shane then cleared his throat and said with feigned respect to Luoqi, Well then, Your Highness, shall we go? The way he created distance was truly unparalleled. Luoqi felt another surge of frustration and was utterly baffled. She had rarely tried to get close to a male, and what was the result now? Being actively distanced by him? This guy was really asking for a beating! Chapter 158: 157 "I understand." (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 158: 157 I understand. (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Royal Palace Arena. This is the only arena within the Royal Palace, not meant for the Knight Orders use but exclusively for the Royal Family. The Knight Order has their arenas for training and competitions located in the military district of the North District, even the Court Mages employed by the Royal Palace train their magic there, only the Royal Family has the privilege to use this arena set up within the Royal Palace, inaccessible to others. Of course, if there were any events or duels that needed to be held inside the Royal Palace, this arena would also be utilized. Thus, this arena was not small, on the contrary, it was quite large, even furnished with spectator seats, almost able to accommodate over a thousand spectators, and it was equipped with protective barriers, making it safe even if upper-level magic was unleashed, without affecting the spectator area. At this moment, only two people were present in the Royal Palace Arena. Come on! Luoqi stood in front of Shane, holding the sealed Holy Sword, her face contorted in determination, and spoke thus. Let me see your true power! Upon hearing this, Shane, standing opposite Luoqi, twitched at the corner of his mouth. That expression, are you sure youre not using this opportunity to teach me a lesson? Shane seriously doubted this. How could that be? Luoqi said, but her wine-red eyes seemed to swirl with a murderous intent as she spoke word by word, I just want to properly consult the true Hero, why would I do such a thing? ...You could let a bit more hatred show when you say that, its okay, Shane always felt like he might have crossed a line, and hurriedly added, Just to make it clear, Ive only been in this world for less than a month, still just a Level 24 nobody, you, a Level 70 big shot surely arent thinking of using your level to bully me, right? Of course, Luoqi said, but her spontaneously uttered words were, Is this showing weakness to the enemy? I understand! Im not showing weakness! Shane protested softly, I really am only Level 24! But level doesnt represent everything, Luoqi spoke carelessly, The true strength of a hero lies in their Holy Sword and unique skill. Your Holy Sword isnt completely sealed; it can still lend you some power, and with your unique skill, you definitely wont be weaker than a mere Level 70, right? Wait! You also have a Holy Sword and a unique skill, right? Shane retorted, Not to mention the Holy Sword, even your unique skill, Vivian said that its not even slightly inferior to Hero Mitra from a thousand years ago; your advantage is not less than mine! At least, facing Luoqi, Shane truly couldnt find any advantage. Others might not know his condition, but did Shane himself not know? His unique skill, although powerful, mainly manifested in growth, and had no use in combat itself. The combat advantage Shanes unique skill provided him, perhaps, was just those Level 10 skills. But Luoqis skills, although not as extravagant in level as Shanes, were still seventh or eighth level, and with the Holy Sword, even though sealed, still managing to add one level to all skills, in terms of skills, the gap between Luoqi and Shane was not very large. In terms of levels, however, Luoqi was much higher than Shane. And this Princess, even if her overall ability growth didnt match Shane, surely wouldnt fall too far behind, attempting to parallel Hero Mitra, that genius? Given this, this time, Shane genuinely couldnt find any significant advantage. Unless he unsealed the Holy Sword, otherwise, Shane felt that, facing this unprecedented genius, it would be very challenging. Luoqi clearly didnt think she would lose either. It was precisely because of this that Luoqi wanted to fight. Relax, my unique skill isnt something I can use whenever I want; this is just a practice session, I wont use my unique skill, Luoqi said, staring intensely at Shane, and for some reason, somewhat excitedly told him, Just come at me with everything youve got, whether its the unique skill or the Holy Sword, you can use them freely. Now, Shane was sure. This girl was definitely looking to teach him a lesson. So you think Im scared? Shane also clenched his teeth, his smile forceful, and said, Alright, since our Princess insists on being abused, then I will reluctantly help dust off your body, especially your behind. The implication was that he wouldnt miss any opportunity. Otherwise, he would definitely spank her until her butt blossomed. Luoqi was not flustered at all. Then come and try, if you can hit me, then you are skilled. As soon as she finished speaking, the two of them locked eyes, their gazes colliding like sparks in friction. These two heroes had already locked horns with each other. Thus, both of them lifted the sealed Holy Swords in their hands, pointing at each other. At this gesture, the expressions of both changed slightly. ...indeed, I shouldnt underestimate you. Luoqi murmured, her expression solemn. Because, in front of her, though Shane had merely casually raised his sword, his entire posture and stance were flawless; he instantly entered a battle-ready state, his eyes fixed ahead were twinkling with light, exuding an extraordinary aura. On the other side, Shane also realized, there are no unworthy reputations under great names. This Princess indeed matches the rumors in excellence. Shane watched Luoqi intently, clearly feeling that, at this moment, the magic power within Luoqi was burning slowly like flames, bringing immense pressure. That pressure was definitely the most terrifying level Shane had encountered since arriving in this world. Beddo? Killian? Laischa? Even if these three masters from the Old Demon Clan Faction joined forces, they probably couldnt match Luoqi, could they? The modern hero, truly as reputed. But this, in turn, ignited Shanes fighting spirit. Since arriving in this world, apart from the first few days in the forest, Shane had not felt such pressure anymore. Whether it was Laischa, Beddo, or Killian, although all very strong, they still fell far short of Shane. But this time, Shane felt that he had truly met his match. That is to say, this time, Shane could fully engage in battle. This thought seemed to be picked up by Luoqi. Thus, Luoqi too smiled. A smile filled with fighting spirit. Besides my teacher, I havent encountered an opponent who could truly satisfy me in a long time. Luoqi also felt that she could finally engage in a unrestrained battle after a long time. With the same thought in mind, the gaze between the two heroes clashed, the sparks becoming even more intense. The next second... Swish! Without any warning, Shane and Luoqi disappeared from their original spots, appearing in the center of the arena, facing each other. Clang!!! Accompanied by a resounding clash of steel that echoed through the arena, Holy Sword against Holy Sword, they collided together. Chapter 159: 158 "Who is afraid of whom!" (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 159: 158 Who is afraid of whom! (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) In the Royal Palace arena, a fierce battle that stirred countless beams of sword light unfolded in its most intense phase. Two figures, like two bolts of lightning, chased each other around the arena at astonishing speeds while swinging swords that filled the entire field of view, causing the two Holy Swords to continually clash against each other. Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! The sound of steel clashing against steel incessantly rang out. Bang! Bang, bang...! A series of explosive sounds, much like actual explosions, burst forth one after another. Even sparks violently spewed through the air non-stop, each appearance signifying a clash between the Holy Swords, creating a dazzling display of sparks that was especially breathtaking. If a third party were here, they would undoubtedly marvel at this fierce battle. If the stands were already filled with spectators, they would surely offer generous applause for this sight. It was a thrilling confrontation that pushed the fighting spirit of both combatants to continuously climb. As the battle progressed, their entire bodies seemed enveloped by a storm-like surge of Magic Power, shaking the air around them. Clang! After an unknown duration, a notably more intense and loud collision sound, like a ringing bell, resonated. The two Holy Swords collided for perhaps the umpteenth time, but this time, one of the combatants, exerting greater force, pushed back the other. Surprisingly, the one being pushed back was Shane. Shanes form trembled violently as if struck by lightning, retreating rapidly, his footsteps crushing the ground amid a series of thud, thud, thud sounds, until he had moved back over ten meters before he finally stopped. Your strength is too exaggerated...! cried Shane uncontrollably. There was no helping it. At that moment, Shane had already activated his Extreme Transformation Skill, dramatically raising all aspects of his abilities and consuming Magic Power far more intensively than during his previous fight against Beddo. It meant that Shane, stronger than he had been while fighting Beddo, was forced back by a Princess who seemed much weaker and had a far lower level. However... You should feel satisfied now. A pleasant and melodious voice reached Shanes ears. The blow just now is something that the Royal Guard Knight Order prides itself on, and those in the Guard Knight Order who could manage to parry it could likely be counted on ones fingers; yet, you have become one of those few, Luoqi said. As she spoke, Luoqi moved like a gust of wind, her powerful aura swirling toward Shane, and instantly appeared before him. In the next second, Luoqis Holy Sword struck down like lightning, its speed resembling a flash of light, causing Shane to see nothing but a blur as the Swords Slashing attack reached his face. However, simply having fast speed was not enough to deal with Shane. The formidable combat instincts provided by his Military God Skill allowed his body to react naturally. Thus, as Luoqis Holy Sword flashed down, Shanes own Holy Sword transformed into a sharp arc of light, abruptly thrusting upward. Clang! In the crisp sound, sparks splashed like water, causing the two Holy Swords to clash in mid-air for who knows how many times, repelling each other. Yet, Luoqis assault did not cease. Shwhoosh, shwhoosh, shwhoosh...! Luoqi, spiralling directly in mid-air, retrieved her repelled Holy Sword, and released three thrusts targeting Shanes chest, side, and thigh. These three thrusts were executed almost in one breath, seemingly transcending the limits of time and space, simultaneously aiming at Shane. Such exquisite Sword Skill, truly befitting of someone who had elevated the Two-Handed Sword Skill to Level 8. But speaking solely of the Two-Handed Sword Skill level, Shane undoubtedly surpassed Luoqi. Given this, as Luoqi unleashed her skillfully executed three thrusts, Shanes Holy Sword in his hand suddenly turned, slashing through like a windmill. Clang! In the first clash, the thrust aimed at his chest was deflected. Clang! In the second clash, the thrust aimed at his side was knocked aside. Whoosh! In the third sound of splitting air, the thrust aimed at his thigh was dodged, with the distance between it and Shanes thigh being less than five centimeters. Shane then used the sword skill from the Two-Handed Sword skill along with the assistance of the Evasion skill to neutralize Luoqis attacks. Then, Shane actually lifted the leg he had just dodged with, his foot striking like lightning, and ferociously kicked at Luoqi in front of him. Thump! With a muffled sound, Shanes kick landed on Luoqis raised arm, sending Luoqi flying. No, it would be more accurate to say that Luoqi used the force of the kick to willingly fly backward, putting distance between herself and Shane. Youre really strong, Luoqi said, shaking her arm and staring intently at Shane, then she complained, Besides the teacher, youre the first who has managed to push me back. How can this be the strength of someone of Level 24? And that level of sword skill, body movement, body strength, you must have learned quite a few skills, huh? Youve entered this world for less than a month, and youve learned so many skills and even raised their levels so high... no, maybe even higher than mine. Youre no scrub! Clearly deceptive! Luoqi issued a serious protest. But Shane had his own response. The first person who has managed to push me back, youre the first so far, okay? Shane, looking at Luoqi who had put distance between them, who despite such fierce combat still hadnt a single speck of dust or slightest dishevelment on her, felt like his mission to turn the tide was arduous. After all, apart from unsealing the Holy Sword, Shane had nearly given his all. Yet, until now, Shane hadnt managed to land an effective attack on Luoqi, which he found rather troublesome. Shane initially thought he might at least force Luoqi to use her unique skill, but who wouldve thought, without even resorting to her unique skill, Luoqi was able to fight him to this extent, even gaining a slight advantage. If she were to use her rumored very powerful unique skill, Shane felt that even if he unsealed the Holy Sword, whether he could win was still an unknown. Is it still too little accumulation? Shane deeply realized. No matter how he put it, having only arrived in this world for less than a month, Shanes level was still too low, and the quantity of his skills could continue to be increased. Overcoming Luoqi, who had been the main hero since childhood, trained hard for over a decade, and set many records, was not such a simple matter. Luoqi seemed to think so too, but was not at all pleased. Forced into this state by a novice hero who had been in this world for less than a month? How could she be happy about that? So... Im going to get serious now. Luoqi raised her Holy Sword, magic power flowed into the sword, making the red magic light flicker. Seeing this, Shane felt like swearing. Even ready to use the Magical Sword? Since that was the case... Fine, bring it on! Whos scared of whom! Shane gripped his sword, and magic power also surged up wildly. Chapter 160: 159 Shocking Change in the Royal Palace! (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 160: 159 Shocking Change in the Royal Palace! (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Hum! In the humming vibrato of the air, red magic light burst forth from the Holy Swords in Shanes and Luoqis hands, whipping up a storm-like surge of tremendous magic power and stirring gusts of wind. The Hero from the Other World and the Princess of the Kingdom both channeled copious amounts of their magic power into the Holy Sword, unleashing blades of magic power from the swords themselves. The magic powers of the two clashed midway, colliding fiercely with each other until neither yielded. This turn of events truly surprised Luoqi. Is his magic power really that strong? Luoqi had never anticipated such a situation. The reason was simple: Luoqi had never before encountered an opponent whose magic power matched her own. It should be noted that at the time of her birth, Luoqis innate magic power was so overwhelming that it caught the attention of the Divine Race, prompting the Goddess of Fate from among the Three Great Goddesses to descend and bestow her blessing. Just how fearsome Luoqis magic power was, one could well understand. Furthermore, Luoqi also possessed Magic Enhancement skills, and with a skill level of 7, in terms of sheer magic power, she had truly never met an opponent who could match her. If it could be said that Luoqi in her life had encountered a being whose magic power might equal her own, it would probably be just the Goddess of Fate. In other words, without being of the level of the Three Great Goddesses or the Six Great Demons, it was impossible for anyones magic power to rival Luoqis. And now, Shane had done it. This person is no ordinary Hero indeed. Luoqi finally ascertained this fact. Initially, Luoqi had considered showing some mercy. Unlike other skills, the [Magical Sword] was a melee trump card, whose potency, apart from its level, was determined by the amount of magic power. This gave Luoqi, who naturally possessed an explosive magic power, an exceptional advantage. But precisely because her magic power was too strong, Luoqi never dared to fully channel her power into using the [Magical Sword] for fear of accidentally causing excessive damage. However, witnessing Shanes ascending magic power and the blades of magic power erupting from his Holy Sword, Luoqi threw caution to the wind. Consequently, for the first time in history, Luoqi went all out, infusing all her magic power into the Holy Sword. Unbeknownst to Luoqi, her action also provoked Shane. Is she not planning to hold back at all? Shane, gifted with [Magic Perception], sensed Luoqis power use with even greater acuity than she imagined and, clenching his teeth, unwilling to show weakness, increased his magic power output. At that moment, neither of the two could stop anymore, for each, spurred by the other, became so heated they squeezed out their utmost magic power. Boom, rumble... The ground finally began to shake. ... Whats happening? Vivian, who was meeting up with Tielle and others in the Royal Palaces guest room, suddenly turned her head sharply and looked towards the Palace with a look of alarm. This magic power...!? Tielle, too, had a strong reaction, her expression subtly changing. What...whats going on? Such...such terrifying magic power...! Lu Muya and Mericas pretty faces turned pale in an instant. And inside the Palace, many people were thrown into panic. An earthquake!? No, its magic power! What has happened!? Where is the Knight Order?! The Knight Order, where are they!? Numerous nobles and knights fell into a state of panic. Even in a luxurious hall, where a pair of middle-aged men were conversing with each other, they suddenly stopped talking and stood up together. Is this Luoqis magic power? The man who spoke was a middle-aged male wearing a kings robe, a crown on his head, and holding a splendid scepter in his hand. This is Her Highnesss magic power. Before this man, a burly figure, with well-developed limbs and holding a two-meter-tall greatsword, his face as determined as a rock, affirmed this, his eyes sparking with spirit. These two middle-aged men, one was filled with the aura of a king, the other with the aura of a knight. Both had felt Luoqis magic power, and they also sensed another presence of magic power as strong as Luoqis, which made their expressions grow solemn. Could it be that Luoqi has encountered an attack and is now facing the enemy? The man with the air of a king wore a grim expression. But this magic power is not inferior to Her Highnesss at all. What kind of presence did she encounter? The man with the air of a knight frowned deeply. The two men exchanged a glance. Lets go have a look, Aridia. The kingly man made the decision. No, its enough for me to go. Your Majesty can wait here. Aridia, the knight, without a second thought, directly rejected the idea, seeming not to want the man he called Your Majesty to face danger. But the kings mind seemed made up. Dont underestimate me, Aridia. Even if I dont have the qualifications to inherit the Holy Sword, I am still a legitimate descendant of the Hero, and I certainly havent lost the strength or courage to fight. His Majesty spoke in an incontrovertible tone. Lets go. If thieves really have broken into the Royal Palace to assassinate Luoqi, we must capture them this time. We cannot let the tragedy of ten years ago repeat itself. ...Understood. Aridia fell silent for a moment and then nodded, saying solemnly, Then, please dont stray too far from me, Your Majesty King Anxifelger. Rest assured. Anxifelger smiled fearlessly, saying, With my kingdoms First Knight by my side, I cannot believe anyone would harm my life. Leaving behind these words, the two men rushed out of the room with astonishing speed, heading towards the direction of the Royal Palace Arena. At the same time, members of the Knight Order were also rushing towards the Royal Palace Arena, and even Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica were on their way there. And the ground continued to vibrate, the magic power rising from the Royal Palace Arena becoming increasingly terrifying. Until, at a certain moment, it burst forth. Boom... Amid the intensifying tremor of the earth, two huge Magic Blades, as if intending to cleave the heavens and the earth, shot up from the arena, facing each other. Shane and Luoqi had finally unleashed all their magic power, raising the Holy Sword high above their heads, allowing the enormous Magical Sword to be lifted as well, almost piercing through the sky. Around them, the atmosphere wailed mournfully. Upon their bodies, magic power utterly transformed into a raging fury. At that moment, Shane and Luoqi seemed to see only each other, their gazes locking with an exceptionally intense will. Consequences were no longer within their consideration. Thoughts were temporarily suppressed by both of them. In just that instant, they forgot everything else, with only one thought remaining in their hearts. That was to win. To overcome the strongest opponent they had ever faced in their lives. Come on! The two shouted in unison. Immediately following, they swung down their Holy Swords towards each other. Chapter 161: 160 The Thwarted Outcome (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 161: 160 The Thwarted Outcome (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Boom!!! This was a cataclysmic roar. It was as if the sky had suddenly shattered and the earth had suddenly split apart; the deafening roar arose abruptly, startling everyone on their way to the Royal Palace Arena. They clutched their ears in pain, their heads aching, and involuntarily let out cries of misery or screams of terror, before collapsing to the ground. The trembling of the Royal Palace intensified a hundredfold, even a thousandfold. The already frenzied Magic Power had turned into a vortex, swirling violently in the sky above the palace. An astonishing force spread outwards like an invisible shockwave, radiating from the center of the Royal Palace Arena. First, it shook the entire Royal Palace, then burst forth to shake Lake Heart Island, and finally, it even rocked the Royal Capital Lake where the island was situated, causing the tranquil waters to suddenly erupt in waves. Such a phenomenon, in the end, seemed to be noticed by the people in the Royal Capital. Thus, the pedestrians on the streets stopped in their tracks, gazing in extreme astonishment towards the direction of the palace, and the area became abuzz with commotion. Many horses pulling carts appeared to be startled, and even the children seemed to have heard the loud noise, being frightened into tears, leading to a sense of chaos that began to spread through the capital. And all of this was caused by the two Magic Blades, akin to celestial pillars, clashing together within the Royal Palace Arena. Haahhhaaaa-! Inside the arena, Shane and Luoqi screamed in unison, as the Giant Magic Blades, which they had brought crashing downwards with their Holy Swords, collided, creating a terrifying impact. Bam bam bam bam bam... The ground cracked open inch by inch, turning into numerous fragments, and began to sink. Crack...! Crack crack crack crack...! On the stands around them, the walls too shattered one after another, turning to dust. Bang! The Barrier set up around the arena, after enduring the terrifying Magic Power shock, was easily shaken at first, then was found to be riddled with cracks, continued to fracture, and finally, shattered completely, no longer existing. This was all due to the aftermath of the Magical Sword duel between Shane and Luoqi. Both combatants Magical Swords were setting off layer upon layer of Magic Power ripples in their collision, and the ensuing storm transformed into a hurricane of destruction, fragmenting the ground, erasing the atmosphere, and reducing the entire arena to a scene of disastrous destruction. Only the surrounding area where Shane and Luoqi stood remained relatively intact, protected by the incredible Magic Power that blazed forth from them. But aside from that area, everywhere else could be described as a scene of total catastrophe, shattered and overwhelmed. If this continued, the entire arena, even the entire Royal Palace, might be implicated and eventually destroyed. However, neither Shane nor Luoqi could stop now; they could only grit their teeth and pour all of their Magic Power into their Magical Swords, each striving to overpower the other and secure the victory. Ironically, both of them possessed the Skill Magic Recovery, with high Skill Levels to complement their own Magic Power, causing their Magic Power to recover as crazily as it was being spent. That is to say, this clash could definitely not determine a victor in the short term. Shane and Luoqi both realized this and inwardly cursed at the unfavorable situation. Because, if things really turned out that way, the Magic Power they continued to squander could truly turn into a catastrophe that would affect the entire Royal Capital. At that point, the problem would be enormous. No! We cant keep this stalemate going! This thought occurred to both Shane and Luoqi. So, they had to grit their teeth once again. This is it! With that thought crossing their minds, both Shane and Luoqi twisted their Holy Swords in hand. Yes. Once again, as if by telepathy, they were in sync, preparing to release the Sealing on the Holy Sword to quickly decide the outcome. Even Luoqi was now considering using her Unique Skill. Although that Skill wasnt something that could be used recklessly, there was no choice but to take that risk now. With that in mind, both were ready to begin Chanting the Spell to unseal the Holy Sword. However, just at this moment, an unexpected phenomenon suddenly occurred. Boom! With another roar of the atmosphere, a third Magical Sword appeared in the battered arena. This Magical Sword did not have the terrifying presence of Shane or Luoqi, and its magic power was far less than the scale of the two. But this Magical Sword was exceptionally solid, like a tangible object, emitting an extremely intense Magic Light. And the one wielding such a Magical Sword was a man brimming with the essence of a Strong Knight. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...! The Strong Knight bellowed, seeming to descend from the sky as he leaped into the arena from the outside and jumped up high, bringing down a Slashing attack on the colliding Magical Swords of Shane and Luoqi. The third Magical Sword heavily smashed onto the colliding Magical Swords of Shane and Luoqi. After a stalemate, it began Cutting into them. Ptui! In the next instant, a crisp Cutting sound reached everyones ears. The Strong Knights Magical Sword simply severed Shane and Luoqis Magical Swords, causing the converging blades to shatter directly into a violent stream rushing outward. However, before this magical turmoil could spread in all directions and destroy everything, a calm voice rang out. Magic Disperse! A King wearing a Kings Robe and a golden crown raised his Scepter, Chanting, making the gem on the Scepter shine brightly. The brightness shone on the Magic turbulence, causing the violent stream to come to a complete halt. Then, the chaotic Magic currents dissipated as if melting snowflakes under the sun, vanishing without a trace. With that, the confrontation came to an end. Inside the arena, everything returned to calm. Phew... Witnessing this scene, both Shane and Luoqi let out a sigh of relief before they felt astonishment. But no sooner had they relaxed, Shanes expression suddenly changed, and without hesitation, he raised the Holy Sword in his hand, positioning it defensively in front of himself. Clang! Almost at the same moment, a Wide-blade Greatsword, two meters in height, heavily swung in from in front of Shane and struck against the hastily erected Holy Sword, stirring up a fierce gust. ...! Shane felt a numbness in his arm as a terrifying force transferred from the greatsword, shaking the ground beneath his feet to rubble, and dust erupted around him, spreading out like a sandstorm. So heavy...! Shane couldnt help but groan. This strike, in terms of sheer force, was much heavier than Luoqis previous blow that had pushed him back, nearly overwhelming Shanes Deflection. If the sword hadnt been swinging downward, Shane might have been cleaved away, to say the least. And the one who had delivered this strike was none other than the Strong Knight who had severed the Magical Swords of Shane and Luoqi. Who are you? The Strong Knight asked coldly. Shanes temper flared immediately. Im your daddy! With that, Magic Power erupted from Shanes body. Boom! This time, it was an Explosion that echoed throughout. Chapter 162: 161 "You call this sparring?" (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 162: 161 You call this sparring? (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) As the surging flames raged, the already shattered arena suffered another heavy blow, teetering on the verge of collapse. The Strong Knight was repelled from the flames, retreating explosively like a bullet, rubbing against the air as if being blasted away, his feet scraping across the ragged ground for a long stretch before finally coming to a halt. The unharmed Knight was holding his Wide-blade Greatsword, staring intently at the center of the firestorm ahead. There, Shane used the Holy Sword to part the flames and stepped out again. At the same time, the man of kingly demeanor had also arrived by Luoqis side. Are you all right, Luoqi? The mans voice was filled with concern and anxiety, showing his utmost regard for Luoqis safety. Father? Luoqi finally reacted, looking at His Majesty who had come to her side and then at Shane and the Strong Knight, who had entered a standoff, she exclaimed in surprise, Wait! He is not a suspect! It seemed that Luoqi had instantly figured out the intentions of the two men who had arrived there. The two who had come to the scene had thought that Luoqi was under attack, and that Shane was the attacker. Now, hearing Luoqis voice, the Strong Knight in front holding the greatsword hesitated in his actions and stopped his offensive stance. However, at the instant the Strong Knight stopped, his expression changed slightly. For the figure in front of him suddenly dashed forward like lightning, the Holy Sword in his hand transformed into a thunderbolt, slashing without mercy. Clang! In the resonant sound of the clash, this time the Strong Knight hastily raised his Wide-blade Greatsword to block the incoming slash, causing the Holy Sword to strike the greatsword and sparks to burst violently upon contact. You... The Strong Knight fixed his gaze forward with a stern expression. There, Shane responded with an emotionless smile. Its only polite to reciprocate, right? Hearing this, the Strong Knights face darkened and Magic Power surged around him. Seeing this, Shane naturally refused to show weakness, his Magic Power once again flared up like flames. Such alarming Magic Power concerned not just the Strong Knight but also made the Kings face change abruptly. Watching Shane and the Strong Knight as if they were about to fight to the death, Luoqi quickly intervened. Wait! Shane! Teacher! Called out by Luoqi, both Shane and the Strong Knight were slightly taken aback. Shane? The Strong Knight and even the King looked towards Shane. Teacher? Shane showed a look of surprise, his gaze sweeping over the Strong Knight before him and the man with a royal demeanor by Luoqis side, his mind racing as he guessed the identities of the two men. Consequently, Shane and the Strong Knight each backed away from each other, entering an inexplicable standoff posture. At that moment, outside the arena, a large group of Knights had finally arrived. The Knights surrounded the entire arena, and upon seeing Shane confronting Luoqi, His Majesty, and the Strong Knight, they seemed to instantly decide who to oppose, ready to encircle Shane. Stand down! But at that moment, the King spoke up, causing the Knights ready to encircle Shane to be taken aback, stopping in their tracks, no longer moving. Before long, Vivian and others also arrived at the scene. This... Seeing the situation, Vivian was stunned. How did this place get destroyed like this? Isnt this terrifying? Lu Muya and Merica looked at the shattered arena, their faces full of shock. As for Tielle, who had originally been at the forefront of the group, her body immediately stiffened when she saw the Strong Knight confronting Shane. It was as if her mood took a turn for the worse, silently emanating an air of displeasure. Just then, the Strong Knight noticed her too and, upon seeing Tielle in her black robe, his gaze flickered and he fell silent. The arena instantly became incredibly lively. However, with the King and the Strong Knight protecting Luoqi, and Vivian and her party subtly gathering around Shane, the surrounding knights of the Knight Order were still encircling the scene, unsure of what exactly had happened. In fact, apart from Shane and Luoqi, no one else knew what had actually transpired. What exactly happened? Once the King confirmed that Luoqi was unharmed, he seemed to completely relax. Finally taking in the scene around him and glancing at Shane, he immediately asked this question. Vivian and the others also looked to Shane, their eyes filled with questioning. But Shane was not in a good mood. He ignored everyone present and tossed out a sentence to Vivian and the others with irritation. Ask that Princess, dont ask me. At his words, everyones gaze shifted to Luoqi. Under the scrutiny of all present, Luoqi knew that the situation had escalated somewhat beyond her intent, glanced apologetically at Shane, and then began to explain. Hes my friend, not some suspicious character. We were just sparring, sorry to have alarmed everyone. Luoqi then switched to her formal Princess mode, sincerely bowing in apology to everyone present. What this Luoqi did not realize was the extent of the impact her words had on those present. Sparring? The King, the Strong Knight, Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica all looked at the shattered state of the arena with astounded expressions. It was as if they were incredulously questioning, You call this sparring? Meanwhile, the surrounding Knights of the Order began to get a bit noisy. A friend? The Princesss friend? This... is this the first time the Princess has been seen with a male friend? Who is he? The knights attention was completely captivated by Shane. Unfortunately, Shane was no longer interested in staying. Is everything fine now? Shane said impatiently. If its all right, then Ill be going. After speaking, Shane prepared to turn and leave. But at that moment, the King spoke up again. Wait a moment, the King called out to Shane, assessing him with a glance before saying, Youre called Shane, right? If its convenient, could we have a chat? Shane immediately wanted to replyCant. Being targeted without justification, Shane truly did not want to show the other party any respect. But before that, Vivian took hold of Shanes hand. Dont be impulsive. Vivian seemed to understand Shanes temperament and guessed his intentions, shook her head at him with a wry smile, Hes the King, the ruler of the Mitra Kingdom. These words did not surprise Shane. After all, he had already figured it out. King Ansefurg Mitra looked at Shane, smiling. I am Ansefurg Mitra, the current King of the Mitra Kingdom and Luoqis father. Many acquaintances call me Anxi. Anxi spoke with a pleasant demeanor to Shane. Would you mind having a chat with me? Hearing this, Shane glanced at the amiable King, his face still showing displeasure. However, under Luoqis apologetic gaze and Vivians urging, Shane could only nod begrudgingly. Chapter 163: 162 What Will You Do This Time (Please Subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 163: 162 What Will You Do This Time (Please Subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) At Anxis invitation, except for the Knights of the Knight Order, everyone present moved to the state guest reception room of the Royal Palace and took their seats there. Lu Muya and Merica seemed quite uneasy, their bodies tense throughout, their faces fraught with nervousness. Sitting there, they didnt dare to speak, let alone breathe too heavily. Shane and Vivian, however, took their seats. Across from them sat Anxi and Luoqi, with the Strong Knight Aridia standing behind them like a potent protector, his expression as unwavering and stern as rock throughout, resembling a weapon deployed specifically for the protection of the Royal Family, casting a palpable presence that was undeniably formidable. In this setting, Tielle didnt join the others; instead, she leaned against the wall in the corner of the reception room, arms crossed, radiating a keep out vibe. Meanwhile, Luoqi had clarified the gist of the events to everyone present. Anxi nodded thoughtfully. So, because of Vivians introduction, Luoqi met Lord Shane and, recognizing his extraordinary skills, joyously invited him to a training session in the Royal Palace Arena? Anxi confirmed the sequence of events. Thats right. Luoqi nodded, her stunningly beautiful face austere and striking, fully assuming her Princess mode. Such a Luoqi commanded an impressive presence on the sceneso much so that even Anxi, the King, was overshadowed, prompting sidelong glances. In fact, from the beginning, Lu Muya and Merica had been stealthily glancing at Luoqi, their faces slightly flushed and their eyes full of admiration, clearly enamored. In front of others, Luoqi always appeared as flawless as she did now. However... Because I never imagined I would encounter such a formidable peer, I got a bit carried away and caused everyone so much trouble. I truly apologize. Luoqi genuinely felt responsible and had been apologizing ever since. I also owe you an apology, Shane, for getting you involved in this situation. Luoqi bowed her head to Shane, surprising everyone present. Only Shane, somewhat disgruntled, glanced at Luoqi, as if he could see her pleading with hands clasped together. The others, though unable to see Luoqi in such a state, still accepted her apology. Nothing serious happened, which is best. Anxi looked at Luoqi with a doting gaze, as if beholding the treasure of his life, saying, If sacrificing one arena can secure the safety of the Holy Sword successor that my Royal Family has awaited for a thousand years, I believe everyone in the Kingdom would feel it a small price to pay, even a bargain. Rather than have Luoqi face an attack, the Kingdom would prefer to sacrifice ten, a hundred, or even a thousand such arenas as a precaution to ensure her safety. Anxi expressed this sentiment, met with silent agreement from Vivian, Aridia, and others nearby. This clearly demonstrated the Kingdoms immense regard and care for Luoqi. Perhaps that was why Aridia had responded by attacking Shane in the arena without a second thought. After all, at that moment, Shane could have been an assailant. As the saying goes, concern breeds chaos. Witnessing anyone who could threaten Luoqi appear, both Anxi and Aridia would immediately become anxious and take measures to protect her. Thank you. Luoqi was well aware of this and thus expressed her gratitude to everyone. Still, Shane could discern a hint of helplessness in the eyes of the Princess. After all, it was this concern that had become the cage imprisoning Luoqi, preventing her from showing her true nature. To be valued to such an extent, whether to feel happy or helpless about it, was indeed a matter of perspective. Perhaps it was for this reason that Luoqi had no choice but to restrain her behavior even more, to prevent herself from becoming too willful. Otherwise, for a mere whim of hers, everyone in the Kingdom might very well do something irrational, leading to a tragedy. Luoqis status was too special, her influence too strong. If she were to act willfully, it might bring about repercussions for many, causing unintended victims to suffer terribly. Shane had come to understand why Luoqi felt the need to present her perfect and flawless side to others, instead of her real self. Simply because, with the environment around her as it was, if Luoqi did not restrain herself, then no one could. With this in mind, Shane gave Luoqi a sympathetic look. Luoqi seemed to catch it, and her expression of helplessness deepened. If it werent for the presence of outsiders, Shane believed, Luoqi would definitely have voiced her complaints directly. But for now, Luoqi could only sit there quietly, trying to be a well-behaved princess. Meanwhile, everyone elses attention had shifted to Shane. I really hadnt expected that in this world, there would be young people who could match Luoqi. Anxi exclaimed in astonishment, also giving Shane a friendly expression. Youre a member of Vivians adventurer team; you must be a child from Lamijion, right? Anxi started probing Shanes identity. Shane really wanted to respond that he was from the Star Sea. Unfortunately, that kind of evasive remark, good for a joke, would hardly work when dealing with a king. At the moment, Shane simply nodded, trying to appear as aloof as possible. Of course, Shanes anger had mostly dissipated by now, and there was no need to continue holding a grudge over that issue with the king. But precisely because the man was a king, Shane felt it better to speak less when conversing with such high-ranking officials. As the saying goes, The more words, the greater the chance of error. His identity had previously seemed well concealed, yet it had been seen through many times. To avoid a repeat, Shane tried to remain silent, creating an image of aloofness. Anxi didnt seem to mind this too much. Its truly a miracle, Anxi simply remarked. Originally, Luoqis birth was already a miracle for the Kingdom and even the entire Human Realm. Yet, its because she is a Descendant of the Brave that she has achieved her current status. I really didnt expect that a genius comparable to Luoqi would be born among the Human Race. Such a talent should have immediately attracted the attention of the Divine Race at the moment of birth, and should have become well-known eventually. Her sudden emergence is really surprising. Anxis implication was clear; he was still surprised and puzzled by Shanes presence. However, Shane had already decided not to react to this at all. (Just continue marveling and probing.) I wont say a word anyway, lets see how you discern my identity this time. Chapter 165: 164 "Say Im going to marry you." (Subscribe please! Monthly ticket please!) Chapter 165: 164 Say Im going to marry you. (Subscribe please! Monthly ticket please!) Afterward, Shane and his companions left the reception room directly, without any pause. Anxi and Aridia watched everyone leave; one gazed at Shanes retreating back, lost in unknown thoughts, while the other watched Tielles departing figure with a cold expression, making the air in the reception room remain heavy until they were gone, leaving Lu Muya and Merica unsure of what to do, clearly at a loss. On the other hand, Luoqi seemed somewhat intriguingly contemplative as she observed the situation, while Vivians face was a mix of emotions, as if she knew something. As a result, Shane was the one who became confused. What kind of tricky situation is this going to be? That was Shanes first reaction. Therefore, Shane didnt really want to delve into this matter, really did not want to. But it was at this time that Luoqi suddenly caught up with them, ignoring the surprise of Vivian and others, and pulled Shane aside. Hey, remember to keep an eye on Tielle recently, Luoqi whispered to Shane just as he was about to resist, If Im not mistaken, someone will likely cause trouble for her now that shes returned to the Royal Capital. Although that child probably isnt afraid, there are too many Nobles in the Royal Capital who love to scheme; Im worried Tielle might be framed. So, help her stay vigilant, okay? Such words brought Shanes resistance to a halt. ...What on earth is going on? With a sigh, Shane found that he had to ask after all. He had no choice, Tielle was his half-mentor, like Vivian, and had taken great care of him; Shane couldnt just sit by and watch if he knew she was in danger, even if he dreaded trouble. But Luoqi didnt give an explanation. Youd better ask for the details yourself. This is somewhat of a taboo in the Royal Capital, better to have the child tell you directly, Luoqi hesitated before concluding, In the past, Riley, Vivian, and I had a good relationship with Tielle, but as my matters increased, my relationship with Tielle grew distant. After Aridia became my mentor, Tielle refused to speak to me at all, leaving only Riley and Vivian to look after her. Perhaps it was because of this connection that, after Tielle came of age, Riley and Vivian had invited her to Lamijion? To be honest, I really want to have a good talk with that child. I dont think she dislikes me; I can tell. But shes no longer willing to have anything to do with me, Luoqi said with a complex tone, Now that Riley is not here, its hard to say whether Vivian alone can help Tielle. I planned to intervene a little, but since youre here this time, maybe its better for you to take action. Saying this, Luoqi handed an item to Shane. It was a pendant in the shape of an emblem. Upon the emblem, there was the engraving of a sword. Shane recognized at a glance that the sword depicted on the emblem was the Heros Holy Sword. What is this? Shane blinked. Luoqi blinked as well and without any explanation, said, Well, simply put, its a symbol of identity. If you encounter someone trying to use their power to oppress you, just show them this. At these words, Shanes eyebrow twitched. This wouldnt happen to be something like a Royal Family emblem, would it? Holding it means acting as an agent of the Royal Family? Shane stared hard at Luoqi. Luoqi didnt speak. Then, Shane understood. Alright, throw it away. I knew youd do that! Thats why I didnt want to tell you! Nonsense! To carry this thing around is to simply tell everyone Im related to the Royal Family! But isnt that a good thing? So many people cant even beg for such a connection! Then give it to someone else! If anyone from the Old Demon Clan Faction or one of those noble Lemon spirits sees it, wont they target me right away? I dont want it! Want it or not, you still have to take it! Put it on, now! I wont! You...! Only direct members of the Royal Family have this thing! And each person only gets one! Now its only me, my father the king, and my elder sister who have one! Throwing it away is a beheading offense! Tsk... Do you really need to detest it that much? Damn it! Just put it on! Shane and Luoqi ended up arguing and shoving each other, looking like they were wrestling in a tangle, frightening Vivian, Lu Muya, and Merica, who were watching from a distance. In the end, Shane was forced to wear the pendant. Listen, you are not allowed to take it off, Luoqi threatened, If I find out you took it off, Ill announce to everyone that Im going to marry you. With that one sentence, Shane froze completely, not daring to move. Seeing Shane so clearly annoyed at stopping the action of removing the pendant, Luoqi, on the other hand, felt an urge to take his head off. She was, after all, a princess beloved by all, the number one beauty and genius of the Human Realm. The entire nation was crazy about her, and sons of Noble families, Princes from Foreign Countries, and important people from other clans did everything they could to please her, wanting to leave a good impression in the hopes she would marry one of them. They came flattering her day in and day out. And yet, this man was so displeased at the announcement of marrying her that she wanted to beat him up badly. But... (Its precisely because hes like this that I can trust him.) Luoqi sighed inwardly. Remembering the interactions with Shane, the feeling of not needing to hide herself or care about the opinions of others, Luoqi couldnt remember the last time she had felt so relaxed and natural. With a complex expression, Luoqi watched Shane and, hesitating for a moment, she spoke. With that pendant, you can enter and leave the Royal Palace freely without hindrance. If you have time, come by more often. Luoqis hint was so obvious that it hardly needed explaining. Of course, knowing Shanes personality, Luoqi always felt hed definitely say something like I wont come back to this place again. So, she hurriedly added another line. If you dare to refuse, Im going to start charging you for those three Holy Sword Sealing Rings I gave you. Despicable! That was all Shane could retort. But Luoqi, on the contrary, felt her mood brightening, completely ignoring Shanes opinion, she turned around and left seemingly in high spirits. All Shane could do was return to Vivian and the others with an even gloomier face. And the expressions on Vivian and the others who greeted Shane were indescribably strange. You seem to have gotten quite close to the princess? Vivian said somewhat uncertainly, causing Lu Muya and Merica to nod repeatedly. To this, Shane immediately responded. Im not, I didnt, dont talk nonsense. Vivian and the others simply didnt believe his words. The group then continued chatting as they left the Royal Palace. Chapter 167: 166 Scold Them Well? (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 167: 166 Scold Them Well? (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Late at night, Shane walked out of the large bathhouse of the Lazahad family. This bath is so huge, its just like soaking in a hot spring. Holding a towel, Shane wiped his wet hair, dressed in casual clothes, and emanated steam, looking refreshed and invigorated. After dinner, the butler had organized the bathing schedule for everyone and informed Shane about the unusually large open-air bathhouse, suggesting he should enjoy it. The bathhouse had designated times for men and womenwomen in the early evening and men later in the night. The butler and servants naturally couldnt use it, so it seemed that up until now, it had been used only by Migis, the Family Head, during the latter half of the night. Tonight, there was also Shane. However, Shane had no intention of joining another man for a bath, so he took the opportunity to soak alone when Migis claimed he still had some work to attend to. Shane had wondered if there might be a chance for a cliche?d and favorable plot twist to unfold before his eyes... no, thats not ithe thought it might be a good chance to properly scold any girls who should be more careful. But such melodramatic situations wouldnt actually happen. Knowing that the latter part of the night is for men, what woman would be foolish enough to go in? It wasnt a matter of separate areas where one could wander into the wrong one; it was simply a matter of timing. Surely, no one would forget the schedule and end up taking such a massive advantage, right? Shane wasnt disappointed; soaking alone was quite comfortable. But during this soak, Shane made a discovery that he hadnt noticed before. I leveled up without making a sound? Yes. Once again, Shane had leveled up. Although it was only from Level 24 to Level 25, Shane had definitely leveled up. It must have been because of that battle with the princess? Despite killing so many from the Old Demon Clan, including Beddo who was as high as Level Eighty-four, he hadnt leveled up. However, this time, it was merely a sparring match that got a bit out of hand, and yet it caused him to level up, something Shane had not expected. But when I think about it, it seems pretty normal. As mentioned before, depending on ones potential and quality, some level up slowly and some quickly, with battle being the main method for leveling up. But battles lead to leveling up not because, like in games, defeating an opponent grants you experience points; rather, it is through the actual combat experience gained, the training received, and the growth achieved. One can only level up after sufficient combat and training. If defeating ones opponents becomes too easy, leveling up will be much slower. Therefore, the best way to level up is either to fight opponents close in strength or stronger than oneself. Training and practice can also lead to leveling up as long as there is growth. From this perspective, Luoqi was undoubtedly the opponent closest to Shane in strength that he had encountered so far. In their sparring, Shane had truly given his all. It seemed only natural that he could achieve growth from this. Not to mention anything else, Shane felt that his control over the Magical Sword had become even more masterful, and his understanding of various Skills had improved from before. This is proof of growth gained from actual combat experience, isnt it? So, leveling up in this way was nothing out of the ordinary. Looking back at the battle with the Old Demon Clan Faction, Shane had pretty much crushed his opponents throughout, with no pressure at all, and by the end, he was thoroughly enjoying himself. If it was all fun and games, then there likely wouldnt be any growth, would there? Instead of defeating opponents with a vast difference in strength from himself, Shane would benefit more from learning a few more Skills; that way, he could grow and level up faster. The main reason Shanes Level had increased so much when he learned Skills from Tielle was precisely this. Of course, if one keeps repeating battles, even against weak opponents, one can still improve ones abilities through real combat experiences, right? Just like when Shane first arrived in this world, stranded in that accursed forest, or during the escorting of Killian, he had repeatedly defeated weak demons and had thus leveled up. A task, through repetition and enduring training, can still yield definitive growth, no matter how dull or ordinary it may seem. Therefore, leveling up entirely depends on whether one can achieve growth, not on the number of enemies defeated. The idea that fighting to the death is the fastest way to level up comes from the fact that life-or-death battles can stimulate ones potential the most, enabling growth and training. So youre saying that trying to level up quickly with weaker opponents through methods like ambushes or assassinations wont work then? Shane felt a bit regretful. I was thinking of finding some clueless fool to backstab, just for kicks. The intention to harm others indeed never died within him. Hmm? As Shane wandered aimlessly through the hall, thinking of various things and heading back to his room, he felt a familiar magic power nearby and looked over. Is that Tielle? Shane was somewhat taken aback. He saw Tielle, still clad in a black robe, revealing nothing but the lower half of her face, headed towards the door, seemingly preparing to leave. Where would she be going at this late hour? Shane furrowed his brows. Then, he couldnt help but recall the events that had occurred in the state guest reception room during the day, as well as Luoqis instructions to him. ...I should follow her and see. After hesitating for a moment, Shane made that decision. Right then, Shane used the Concealment skill without a second thought, transforming into a silent phantom to follow Tielle. Too bad, this one cant be backstabbed. ... The Royal Capital was still bustling at night, teeming with people everywhere. Particularly adventurers, who often went out for a couple of drinks after a hard days work to vent out some of the stress and hardship from their jobs. The Royal Capital is the birthplace of adventurers and the location of the Guilds headquarters; there were way more adventurers here than in Lamijion, which meant that every now and then, you could see drunken adventurers clutching their bottles and staggering loudly through the streets, making it appear even more chaotic than during the day. Fortunately, with Knight Orders knights patrolling the streets, the citizens were not afraid of the adventurers causing trouble and merely steered clear of the inebriated adventurers, continuing on their way to their respective destinations. Tielle walked along the streets of such a bustling Royal Capital, her head down, exuding an air of indifference that warned others to stay away. Passing by, many drunk adventurers laid their eyes on Tielle and couldnt help but call out provocatively. Hey, little girl over there, where are you heading? Why dress so dark in the middle of the night? Youd look better with less on! Come here, I can give you some money for candy? Want to come and play with us? Hehe... Haha... While they were full of banter, none of these adventurers dared to actually approach and touch her; otherwise, the watchful knights would not hesitate to restrain them. Tielle ignored these adventurers and turned into a narrow alley by herself. Eventually, Tielle arrived at a graveyard. This place is...? Following behind Tielle, Shane couldnt help but start to ponder as he saw this scene. Especially when he saw Tielle stop in front of a grave, he watched even more silently. Tielle just stood steadily in front of the grave. Before long, glistening droplets, seemingly from under her hood, began to fall. Chapter 168: 167 Turns Out Not to Be the Protagonist? (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 168: 167 Turns Out Not to Be the Protagonist? (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) ... The scene before her rendered Shane speechless. At this moment, Tielle no longer had the indifferent and unwelcoming aura she usually exuded; instead, she was surrounded by sadness, nostalgia, and what seemed to be intense hatred. The evidence was that Tielle, unnoticed, had gripped her favorite blade tightly as if wishing to plunge it into someones heart, her slender arms trembling. Shane could imagine the whirlwind of emotions that were entangling Tielles heart at that moment. It made Shane feel that continuing to stay and watch might not be a good idea. Thus, he prepared to turn and leave. But just then, Shane felt the presence of many unfamiliar magic powers which made him stop in his tracks. Who...!? Tielle, with the Enemy Detection skill, immediately sensed the hostility directed toward her, and the sad aura around her vanished instantly, replaced once again by her usual coldness. The next second... Yo, long time no see. With a voice carrying a mocking tone, a group of people encircled Tielle. Leading them was a knight, dressed far too lavishly, even more so than a parvenu like Magre, clutching a sword in his hand, his face full of sarcasm and arrogance. It seemed that everyone around was the guards of this noble young master, each carrying weapons and looking at Tielle with malevolence. Tielle coldly observed the scene, casting an emotionless gaze at the leading noble. The noble clicked his tongue mockingly. I cant believe you dared to come back. I thought youd hide forever in some backwater, never daring to return to the Royal Capital. The voice of the young noble was filled with insults toward Tielle and an unmistakable hatred that anyone could clearly perceive. Yes, hatred. The noble despised Tielle, his gaze upon her as if he wished to tear her to shreds. Tielle made no response. Or rather, it seemed she had grown accustomed to the hatred of others, as she spoke up. ...I warn you only once, disappear from here. Tielles words were cold. Me, disappear? The noble laughed in anger, venomously retorted, The one who should disappear is you! You who carry the blood of sinners! Sinners Blood. The term caused Tielles grip on her blade to tighten suddenly. Yet, Tielle made no retort, as if holding back something, and spoke again. Disappear. Tielles voice was low. But of course, the noble wouldnt comply. I told you, youre the one who should disappear! The noble roared back, Today, I will avenge my brother and those killed by your mother! Attack! At the command of the noble, the surrounding guards armed with weapons all rushed toward Tielle. Tielle suddenly found herself under attack from all sides, her situation seemingly dire. However... Hum! Under the vibrating sound in the air, red Magic Light burst from the blade in Tielles hand. In an instant, Tielle used the Magical Sword skill, unleashing a Slashing at the attacking guards. Instantly, like a red bolt of lightning, the blade imbued with the light of the Magical Sword cut through the air, touching the weapons of the attacking guards. Bang! The sound of shattering resounded, and the guards weapons were simultaneously cut into pieces by Tielles Magical Sword. The attacking guards only saw a flash of red before their weapons broke apart, shocking them and causing them to hastily stop their advance. What!? The noble was also taken aback, unable to believe the scene unfolding before him. Tielle then issued a warning while holding the Magical Sword. Scram. The words were still icy, but this time they carried a hint of murderous intent. Damn it...! The noble scions face twisted with humiliation and hate. Yet, seeing the shimmering blade of the Magical Sword in Tielles hand, fear was evident in his eyes. She... she actually learned how to wield the Magical Sword...! Its only been a year since she left... Why has she become so strong...!? The noble scion was filled with shock, or rather, an unwillingness to believe this fact. But reality often prevails over eloquence, and it was useless for the noble scion to refuse to acknowledge it. It seemed Tielle couldnt be bothered to say anything else, she lifted her foot and was about to walk towards the noble scion. Eek...! The noble scion immediately let out a pitiful shriek, unable to help taking a step back. Realizing he could not possibly handle Tielle and that there was danger to himself, the noble scion finally started to think of retreating. However... Dont think that this is the end! he yelled. Just wait and see! Someone will deal with you, you sinners daughter! Leaving behind such words, the noble scion walked away with his entourage in tow, looking dejected. Tielle watched them leave, the Magical Sword in her hand slowly vanished. However, Tielle did not lower her guard, but turned to another direction. Come out, Tielle said. I know youre there. Her words were met with silence. It wasnt until a little while later that a figure appeared. Good evening. Shane stood in front of Tielle, his expression somewhat awkward. Tielle said nothing, just looked at him, putting a lot of pressure on Shane. Um... how did you find me? Shane could only awkwardly bring up the topic. Tielle still said nothing, staring at Shane until he was on the verge of breaking down, then she finally looked away. When those guards attacked, you subconsciously wanted to rush out to help me, didnt you? Tielle said without inflection in her voice. Thats when I noticed you. It seemed that Shanes action had caused the Concealment Skill to fail. After all, the ability only worked when one was lurking in stealth, and as Shane intended to rush out and expose himself, the skill naturally ceased to function. ...I was only trying to help you, wasnt I? Shane muttered. So why are you here? Instead, Tielle issued a soul-searching question. ...Would you believe me if I said it was a coincidence? Shane chuckled nervously. Tielle stopped talking immediately, she glared at Shane and then, as if giving up on pursuing the matter further, turned her back to continue gazing at the grave in front of her. Tielle seemed to whisper something inaudible to the grave, then turned around and walked away. Shane hurried to follow but didnt know what to say. At that moment, Shane began to gripe in his mind again. (I keep saying Im not the protagonist, right?) If he were the protagonist, at times like this, he would be able to talk to the girl with ease, offer comfort, and get her to share her innermost thoughts. But comforting people was not Shanes forte; if anything, he was better at aggravating them. Of course, if it were limited to the cheesy lines he had seen in books, Shane wouldnt say he was incapable of them. But could he bring himself to say them? Shane was conflicted. Chapter 169: 168 "This life of mine is worth it." (Subscribe please! Monthly ticket please!) Chapter 169: 168 This life of mine is worth it. (Subscribe please! Monthly ticket please!) As a result, Shane ended up not choosing to say those cliche? lines. He was truly not good at trash-talking, only at arguing with people. If you asked him to become a Zuan Inheritor, he could do it in minutes, but to become a master of rhetoric, really, it was simply too much for him. So, Shane could only stay silent, following Tielle back to the Lazahad family. Along the way, not a single word was exchanged between Shane and Tielle. And just when Shane thought the two of them would part ways then and there, each heading back to their own rooms, Tielle suddenly said something. Have you taken a bath? The abrupt question caught Shane off guard. Before Shane could even figure out why Tielle would ask such a question, he had already subconsciously responded. Ive already bathed, but I might go again later. After all, following Tielle on this trip, Shane had gotten slightly dusty and carried some scents. Normally, Shane wouldnt mind a bit of dust and scents, but he had grown somewhat fond of the Lazahad familys large bathing arena, so he was thinking of soaking in it once more. Is that so? Tielle nodded slightly, saying indifferently, Then you go ahead first. Okay. Shane agreed. But a second later, Shane froze. Wait a minute... Go ahead first? What did that mean? Shane didnt have time to ponder this question either. Because Tielle had already thrown out this statement. Ill come to you later. Having said that, Tielle left. Shane watched Tielle go, dumbfounded, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses. It wasnt until several minutes later... Huh? Shane made such a naive, elongated sound. Does that mean... Tielle plans to come to the large bathing arena to find him. Why come to the large bathing arena to find him? Option A: Take a bath with him. Option B: Take a bath with him. Option C: Take a bath with him. Option D: And again, take a bath with him. Which one was the answer? Is there a difference!? Shanes loud yell echoed through the hall. A slice of fortune he hadnt anticipated seemed to have suddenly arrived. ... In the Lazahad family, large bathing arena. This bathing arena was not only vast in size but also extravagantly furnished. The floor tiles of the bathing arena were very smooth and lovely stone tiles. Exquisite statues were situated all around the perimeter of the arena. And in the center, there was a large bath pool with a diameter of at least twenty meters, the water bubbling with heat, causing steam to waft around. According to the butlers explanation, this bath was connected to eight underground waterways, which would automatically drain the water every night at intervals, ensuring the absolute cleanliness of the bath. Fresh water would continuously flow from the mouths of those eight statues into the pool, rendering any manual intervention unnecessary except for cleaning. It wasnt servants who heated the water in the pool either, but a magic apparatus installed beneath the bath. Such a bathing pool, just its construction cost thousands of gold coins, which could be said to be quite luxurious. At this moment, Shane was soaking in it, continuously muttering to himself. Calm down, calm down, things might not be as I imagine them to be. Ever since he entered the bathhouse, Shane had been muttering to himself like this. Someone just said theyd come to find me later, not that theyd come to this bathhouse while Im taking a bath, right? Maybe she meant shed come find me after I finished washing up? Although she did say you go ahead, that didnt mean she wanted to take a bath with me, did it? Thats right, this is reality, not a novel. Its impossible for there to be a plot where a beautiful girl, with no confirmed relationship, takes the initiative to scrub a guys back. That kind of service is for those shameless shut-ins behind the screen. If it werent for that, how could those shut-ins ever spend money to keep watching? So, in reality, such unscientific things simply cant happen. Shane convinced himself with these thoughts, but his legs, submerged in the water, quivered involuntarily, betraying his restlessness. No way around it. Although reason told Shane such a thing couldnt happen in reality, he couldnt help but indulge in wild thoughts. It could only be said that Shane was a man, a sad man. Since he was a man, even if the hope was slim, he still felt anticipation. Therefore, Shane had once again entered a brainstorm. What was my reaction when I saw similar scenarios in the past? Thats right, I knew nothing would happen, but I couldnt help continuing to read on. When I confirmed that indeed nothing happened, Id cuss out the protagonist who was a gentleman in reading but impotent in writing. After all, in such a situation, if someone takes the initiative and you dont take advantage, are you even playing? Thinking of such things, Shane began to mutter to himself. If Tielle really comes later... What should I do? Become the kind of protagonist Ive cursed countless times in the past? But Im not the protagonist, am I? Right, not the protagonist, so why pretend to have gentlemanly manners? As a man, being decisive and going for it was the right thing to do! With that thought, Shanes expression turned fierce. Dont blame me for not warning you, if you really dare to take the initiative later, then dont blame me for being impolite! Shane, as if speaking to someone, firmed up his resolve. Just then... What impoliteness? A soft voice sounded, reaching Shanes ears. Cough...! Shane instantly snapped out of his brainstorm, choking on water. At this moment, Shane realized that, unknowingly, the familiar Magic Power had appeared in the bathhouse. Of course, the familiar figure had also appeared. You... Shane was dumbstruck, staring blankly. There, at the edge of the bath, Tielle, just as she had said, appeared indeed. That scene, Shane felt, would accompany him for countless nights to come. Because Tielle had not only shed the black cloak that had become her signature, but her entire body was bare as well. Thats right. She had undressed. And there she stood, openly in front of Shane, without a hint of cover. This was undoubtedly the first time Shane had seen such a beautiful sight and the first time he had seen Tielle with so much skin exposed. Given this, it was not until this very second that Shane learned what the delicate body underneath Tielles black cloak actually looked like. However, Tielle was wearing a mask on her face, covering the upper half of her face. In other words, Shane still did not know what Tielles specific appearance was like. But Shane did confirm Tielles hair color. Tielle had a head of knee-length purple hair that looked particularly stunning. Tielle, wearing only a mask, walked over with composure and, before Shanes eyes, immersed herself in the bath. At this moment, Shane had only one thing he wanted to say. This life of mine has been worth it. Chapter 170: 169 Elbein (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly ticket!) Chapter 170: 169 Elbein (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly ticket!) For a long period of time, only the sound of water remained in the grand bathhouse, with no other noise present. Shane and Thielle sat opposite each other in the bath, one intently staring at the other, constantly reinforcing their own mental memory, while the others expression was indifferent, as if the person in front of them was not of the opposite sex at all, displaying a completely different demeanor. Silence spread between the two of them. Uh... After a while, Shane started to feel dizzy and his head began to swell. Such a scene, such a condition, made Shane extremely uncomfortable. If it continued like this, Shane felt that he was about to awaken. Fortunately, just as Shane was about to awaken, Thielle finally broke the silence. Are you following me because you heard something from someone? Thielle actually asked such a question. Huh? Shane had a moment where he did not react, and it was only after he did that he stuttered, Well, sort of. Logically speaking, Shane should have denied it. Under any other circumstances, Shane would have brushed it off. But in the current situation, Shanes own will was vigorously shaken, his consciousness continued to drift to places it shouldnt, making his attention and reactions much slower than usual, and his thinking also seemed a bit dull. Thus, Shane discovered that before he could consider the pros and cons, he had already subconsciously given an answer that came from his heart. (Could this really be Thielles purpose?) Shane suddenly realized. This girl must have known it would turn out like this, hence she played such a trick to draw out his words, right? Shane seriously doubted this. However, Thielle did not give him time to doubt. Who told you? Thielle was still calm and asked, Vivian or that Princess? Youre that sure it was one of those two? Shane regained some of his composure and said, Maybe someone else told me? Thielle dismissed Shanes words. While there are many who know about me, and it can even be said that nearly all the nobles in the Royal Capital know, since youve only been here for one day, the only ones who could have talked to you about this are probably just Vivian and the Princess, Thielle calmly stated. What exactly did they tell you? Now, Shane was certain. Thielle was simply interrogating him. Do you really care? Shane was silent for a while before saying this. I guess so, Thielle seemed to lower her eyelids and said, Its my own business, and I dont wish for others to interfere. Thielles words were unequivocal. Clearly, Thielle bore some resentment toward the involvement of Shane and others. No, it wasnt resentment; it was more like determination. In the past, I received too much help from Vivian, Riley, and the Princess. Thielle whispered, I dont like the feeling of only being able to depend on others, needing others for protection. Thats why Thielle resolutely chose to leave the Royal Capital and embarked on the path of becoming an adventurer. I want to become strong, strong enough to resist anyones harm without needing anyones help, Thielle said. If it werent for that reason, I wouldnt have chosen to go to Lamijion. When Vivian and Riley were still in the Royal Capital, Thielle had been well taken care of by them, so naturally, she hoped that when Vivian and Riley left for Lamijion, she could stand on her own without troubling them anymore. Given such circumstances, the only reason Thielle accepted the invitation from Vivian and Riley to go to Lamijion was to become stronger. Of course, Thielles choice to leave the Royal Capital was also to escape the malice and goodwill here. Malice goes without saying, from people like that noble young master who harbored hatred toward Thielle. Goodwill need not be mentioned either, as after the departure of Vivian and Riley from the Royal Capital, the only one who would still help Thielle was that Princess. But Thielle no longer wanted to be indebted to others, especially not to that Princess. The reason was merely because that Princess had taken a mentor. ...It seems to be called Aridia, right? Shane called out this name amidst the silence. ... Tielle did not respond. Seeing this, Shane continued on his own. When I arrived in the Royal Capital, Vivian mentioned that the current Captain of the Royal Guard is from the Kingdoms most famous Knight family. It seems to be called the Elbein family, isnt it? Shane mentioned the prestigious surname known throughout the Royal Capital and indeed the whole Kingdom. That guy called Aridia is the Family Head of the Elbein family, right? There was a certainty in Shanes question. It was rather obvious. Vivian had also said that as the modern Hero, the exceptionally talented Luoqi had become a disciple of a Legendary Knight. That Knight had reached Level ninety-eight, standing as the strongest person in the Mitra Kingdom and among the Human Race, with strength only surpassed by the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons, incredibly powerful. And Luoqi called Aridia teacher. Wasnt the answer clear then? Aridia Elbein, thats the full name of that Knight, isnt it? Shane confirmed to himself. Tielle still did not respond. However, Shane couldnt help but feel, whether it was his own misconception or not, that Tielles emotions had changed a bit after he brought up Aridia. After what felt like a long time, it was Tielle who finally spoke. The Elbein family and the Lazahad family are very similar in nature. Tielle broached the topic, although it was unrelated to the question at hand. Hmm? Shane was momentarily taken aback. Tielle spoke in a calm tone. The Family Head of the Lazahad family has been the guild leader of the adventurers guild for generations, leading all the adventurers guilds and establishing a foothold in the Human Realm. The Elbein family is similar, where the Family Head has always been the Captain of the Royal Guard, and their strength has consistently been formidable. Do you know why? Tielle looked at Shane. Because, the ancestors of the Elbein family were the strongest companions by the brave heros side a thousand years ago. In other words, the Elbein family was actually the descendants of members from the Heros team. Ive heard that the reason why our ancestors were so strong, strong enough to be valued by Hero Mithra and become the strongest companions by Hero Mithras side, is because the ancestors were also descendants of a hero. Tielle revealed such a secret. The ancestor Elbein inherited the bloodline of a Hero that appeared before Hero Mithra, which is why the direct descendants of the Elbein family could also display immense talent generation after generation, and there had even been someone who reached the limit of lifeLevel 100. With this in mind, it was impossible for the people of the Elbein family not to be strong. Only such individuals could consistently become the Captain of the Royal Guard from generation to generation, possessing bounding strength. And Tielle... You are...? Shane looked at Tielle with a complex expression. Finally, an emotion appeared on Tielles face. That emotion, it was self-mockery. Thielle Elbein, thats my full name. This girl before him was one of the heirs to the bloodline of the Elbein family. She, like Luoqi, was a descendant of the Hero. Chapter 171: 170 "Everything will belong to you." (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 171: 170 Everything will belong to you. (Please subscribe! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Descendant of the Brave... Shane was at a loss for words. Although he had already guessed that Tielle and Aridia had some sort of connection, even Shane would not have thought that the Elbein Family was also a descendant of the Brave, and that Tielle was one of them. Even if the Elbein Familys Brave was not the one who defeated the Demon King, and their strength and the legends left behind did not measure up to Hero Mithra, a Brave was still a Brave, the pinnacle of the Human Race, and at the very least, not inferior to the level of the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons. Therefore, it was only reasonable for the Elbein Familys ancestors to become Hero Mithras strongest companions, and for each generation of the Family Head to become the Captain of the Guard Knight Order. After all, the Guard Knight Order was originally composed of companions from Hero Mithras side. And the reason why Tielle possessed talents second only to Luoqi was now clear. It was simply because the Blood of the Brave also flowed in Tielles veins. But if thats the case, then wouldnt that mean... That unlikable Knight Captain is your father? Shane furrowed his brow. To this, Tielle also spoke up. I agree with the first part, I also find him unpleasant, but forget about the latter part, Tielle said with an extremely cold voice: I do not wish to recognize such a man as my father, someone who is devoid of blood and tears, whose heart only contains concern for the Kingdom, or should I say, the safety of the Royal Family bloodline, does not deserve to be called a father to anyone. Clearly, Tielle harbored a great divide with Aridia. The problem lay in... If youre from the Elbein Family, then the blood flowing through your veins is that of the glorified Blood of the Brave, so why, back in the cemetery, did that noble young master who resembled a third-rate character call you a Descendant of Sinners Blood? Shanes frown deepened. ... This time, Tielle was left speechless. Ah... Shane also realized it and knew he had asked something he should not have. Was this Tielles greatest secret, or rather, a secret too painful to recall? Immediately, Shane thought to apologize. But he was a step too slow. Indeed, Sinners Blood flows in my body, Tielle said in a voice like a somnolent murmur: Because my mother committed an unforgivable sin. Saying so, Tielle stood up from the bath, exposing her unclad, delicate body once again to Shanes gaze. Shane, who was about to say something, found himself at a loss for words, nearly stupefied by the sight before him. Honestly, Tielles figure was not voluptuous, and she was quite petite, similar to an average fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl. But Tielles skin was very white, and the curves of her waist and legs were slender and beautiful, resembling an unripe and tender fruit. Although not yet time to be eaten, it was still incredibly sweet and tempting, making ones heartbeat accelerate. Shane could be certain that given time, Tielle would definitely not be much less beautiful than Nien and Luoqi of that level of peerless beauty. Such was Tielle as she parted the water, her slender legs moving towards Shane. Shane dared not even move a muscle. The scene before him had completely captured his consciousness. Under these circumstances, Tielle sat down in front of Shane, extending her hand to place her delicate palm on his chest. I want to become stronger, to become even stronger than that man. Tielle stared at Shane, with a determination he had never seen before, she made her declaration. Once, the Elbein ancestors, though talented, were not particularly strong beings, their status in the Human Race wasnt high at the beginning, they belonged to the already declining descendants of the Brave. Yet, such ancestors of the Elbein met Hero Mithra and gained Mithras favor. Thanks to this gift, the talent of this ancestor was developed, and under the assistance of Hero Mithra, finally lived up to the Blood of the Brave within him, and grew into an existence second only to the Hero among the Human Race. That is why the Elbein Family has served the Royal Family generation after generation, taking it as their duty to guard the Royal Family. Each generations Family Head has been heavily relied upon by the descendants of Hero Mithras bloodline, and over a thousand years, have developed to what we are today, no longer in decline. Such was the transformation of the Elbein Family. Transformed into the protectors of the clan. Our ancestor was a protector of the Hero, a protector of the world. Our family is a protector of the Royal Family, a protector of the Kingdom. Even that man is now a favorite of the King, a mentor to the Princess. Our lineage, since then, has never lost its connection with the Hero. Tielle finally revealed an important thought in her heart to Shane. I am still far from that man, so far that it feels hopeless. It was not until I knew you were a Hero that I began to harbor some hope. Perhaps, like my ancestors, I could awaken the Blood of the Brave within me by following the Hero, who knows? It was for this reason that someone as indifferent as Tielle had offered so much support to Shane after learning he was a Hero. The reason was that Tielle wanted to tap into her own potential through Shane. It was not a scheme. This girl was just desperately seizing the possibility of becoming stronger, like grasping the last straw that could save her life. Of course, Tielles thoughts were pure as well. I do not care why you were summoned to this world or what fate lies behind it. If one day, you can fulfill my wish, then I will swear my loyalty to you. Just like the original Elbein ancestor, I will protect you generation after generation. Even for a thousand years. Such was the wish that Tielle harbored for Shane. Hope... Tielle murmured softly. Shane did not catch what she said next. Just like that, Tielle withdrew her hand, stood up once again, letting the hot water slide off her petite body, stirring a wave of splashing, as well as a wave of fragrance and steam. And then, Tielle turned and left. Watching such a Tielle, Shane finally had some reaction. Can I see what you look like? For some reason, Shane unconsciously asked. Tielle paused for a moment, her small hand also stroked the mask on her face. Immediately after, Tielle said this, If one day, I show you my true face, that will probably be the moment I swear loyalty to you. Tielle turned her head, glanced at Shane, By then, all that I am will belong to you. Having said that, Tielle did not linger, and left directly. Shane stared blankly as she departed, not submerging his head into the water until much later. Damn thats thrilling... Chapter 172: 171 "Oh, woman. Chapter 172: 171 Oh, woman. The matter between Shane and Tielle naturally remained unknown to a third party. At least, when Tielle woke up the next day, she was just as indifferent and self-reliant as ever, showing no signs of anything unusual. Her attitude towards Shane remained constant, and although it lacked the usual aloofness and exclusivity she showed to others, it wasnt particularly warm either. Shane, too, had recovered from the excitement of the previous night, his composure restored as before. After all, a mans happiness is simple, and as a whole night had passed, it was time for him to be calm. Otherwise, the few sheets of paper in the room would have been a meaningless waste, wouldnt they? In such a situation, no one discovered that Shane and Tielle had entered the grand bath together the night before. However, there were subtle changes in Tielles actions. The change in Tielle was not in her treatment of Shane, but in the routine of her actions. Starting that day, Tielle would only be at home during meal times. The rest of the day, she took to the streets. Tielle seemed to roam the Royal Capital without a clear purpose, just wandering aimlessly. Shane, unable to set his mind at ease, followed her surreptitiously on several occasions and discovered that Tielles target seemed to be the Nobles who were troubling him. Indeed, from that day on, the Nobles of the Royal Capital inexplicably began causing trouble for Tielle. And it was as if Tielle deliberately threw herself into these troubles, wandering about daily, attracting them to herself and then overcoming each one. It was monotonous and bland, as if she were engaged in some kind of ascetic practice. No... Is that training? Shane concluded. It seemed that Tielle intended to use those who came knocking as a pressure to drive herself forward in search of improvement. Thats why Tielle meandered about the streets, letting those Nobles come after her with their entourages, only to defeat them all. Her goal was to hone herself, to train herself. This was undoubtedly a dangerous approach. Even though Tielle was strong, this was the Royal Capital, not Lamijion. Strong individuals from all around the world could be lurking here, and with Tielles strength, if she recklessly displayed her might, it would surely attract even greater trouble. Shane had seen that as time went on, the troubles Tielle encountered grew larger, and her adversaries stronger. Eventually, even adversaries over Level 70 appeared, putting Tielle into peril at times. Fortunately, the Level 70 individual had not yet learned the skills of the Magical Sword, a Melee type. Against Tielle, who had already mastered the Magical Sword, despite risking injury, she ultimately managed to prevail. But this might lead to even more formidable enemies appearing later on. So, Shane couldnt stand by watching any longer. Since youve already said such words, let me, the Hero, lend you a hand, Shane finally decided to do something befitting of a Hero. Realizing that Tielle sought to break through her own limits by leveraging the pressure from others, Shane did not want to stop her, yet he didnt wish to see her fall at the hands of an overly powerful opponent either. Therefore, for the following period, Shane would quietly follow behind Tielle. Whenever someone intended to trouble her, he would use his Magic Perception Skill to preemptively find those adversaries that Tielle couldnt handle and deal with them. How did he deal with them? Quite simply, by throwing rocks from the shadows at those who charged at Tielle, blasting them away, knocking them unconscious on the spot, or even injuring them. This way, Tielle wouldnt face threats from overwhelming opponents but still could use external pressure to break through her own limitations, killing two birds with one stone. Of course, Tielle eventually became aware of Shanes actions. But Tielle remained silent about it, saying nothing, which was akin to accepting Shanes kindness. And from then on, Shane was in luck. Because Tielle seemed to have dropped her guard completely around him, or perhaps even her sense of shame, joining him in the bath daily, which nearly blew Shanes engine with excitement. Alas, Tielle would only ever talk to Shane about issues of strength or combat tactics, not a hint of romantic atmosphere, which left Shane quite deflated. Plus, since Tielle would never remove that mask from her face, Shane understood that, although it seemed like she had let down her guard around him, a lack of caution didnt equate to having her heart. Shane was certain that if he dared to make a move, Tielle would definitely swing at him, and it would definitely be with the Magical Sword, at that. This situation caused Shane to sigh in frustration more than once in the middle of the night. Its not that I want to be a gentleman. Its just that she plans to give benefits, not freebies. If Tielle were like some of the heroines in novels who swoon and never resist, Shane guaranteed he would gladly accept. But what can you do if shes not willing? As a result, Shane could only nourish his eyes every day while honing his inherited skills, ensuring that a few more pieces of wasted paper appeared in his room daily. Being a man is tough. Shane felt pain and pleasure simultaneously. Besides Tielle, there was another person undergoing some changes. That person was Merica. During her time in the Royal Capital, despite no fighting, no assignments, and absolutely no work, Mericas Magic Power continued to climb steadily, the trend getting stronger and stronger. At the same time, like Tielle, Merica became more and more unguarded toward Shane, and though she wouldnt go so far as to join Shane in the bath, he would often catch her secretly watching him from the shadows or even following him around, just like a sasaeng fan. Could it be that its not Tielle giving away freebies, but Merica? Shane had an epiphany when he realized this. However, when Shane tried to get close to Merica, the Elf girl would turn her head and run away with a flushed face, leaving Shane utterly confused. At this point, even Shane couldnt help but utter a terribly cheesy phrase. A womans heart is as fathomless as the oceans floor. Of course, that saying is outdated now. The saying people use now is another one. Ah, women. Yes, thats the gist of it. So, with Tielle and Merica both changing their attitudes toward Shane, it ended up being Lu Muya who, as always, looked at Shane with timid eyes and kept her distance, clearly showing her shyness. Yet, it was Lu Muyas consistently shy demeanor that was like a refreshing spring, nourishing Shanes heart. You are so nice, Lu Muya. Huh? What? Upon hearing Shanes touched words, Lu Muya was utterly bewildered, her face full of perplexity. Life continued in this way for a solid four days. For those four days, Shane and the others spent their time under these circumstances. Until one day, Shane received a letter. If you dont come to see me soon, Im really going to start charging you. Looking at the terse content of the letter, the corner of Shanes mouth twitched. I never should have messed with you, Little Witch. Chapter 173: 172 Eating things given by strangers Chapter 173: 172 Eating things given by strangers In the West District, Noble District of the Royal Capital. After leaving the Lazahad familys residence, Shane found himself walking reluctantly down a main street, heading towards Lake Heart Island where the Royal Palace was located. I really dont want to go... Fingering the Holy Sword hanging at his waist, Shane sighed heavily. I wonder if Ill encounter any trouble again this time... Shane always felt that visiting Luoqi at the Royal Palace would inevitably lead to some kind of mischief. Not to mention, just being there among those eager to court Luoqi, and having Shane walk right into the Princesss bedroom in front of them, seemed like a recipe for trouble no matter how he thought about it. Ever since coming to the Royal Capital, it seems I have to be annoyed by these so-called nobles every day. I really feel like pulling a Beddo and slaughtering all the nobles here just once. Shane thought this rather bitterly. It wasnt that he feared these so-called nobles; he just found them bothersome. So, despite appearing somewhat reluctant, Shane still continued his pace towards the Royal Palace. Along the way, Shane passed by a dessert shop and was suddenly drawn to a figure. It was a little girl standing in front of the dessert shops window. The reason Shane was attracted to her was simple. Shes so cute... Indeed, the little girl was excessively cute. Dressed in a Gothic dress resembling a princess gown, paired with high boots, white stockings, and complementing her exceedingly young but extraordinarily delicate features, similar to a doll, she was overwhelmingly adorable. It wasnt just Shane who thought so; even the passersby couldnt help but have their attention caught by the little girl. Hey, look at that child... Wow, so cute... Isnt she too cute? Is she a child of some noble? I havent seen her around; maybe shes a noble from outside? Oh, I really want to greet her and take her home... Then go talk to her. I want to, but this is the Noble District. If that child is really from a Great Noble House, offending her family would be horrible. Thats true. People passing by whispered quietly to each other, their gazes filled with affection for the little girl. If it werent for the concerns mentioned in the conversation above about possibly offending a Great Noble House, those fidgety, starry-eyed noble young masters probably would have gone up to talk to her long ago. Contempt filled Shanes eyes. Trying to hit on such a small child? Disgusting! Even as he despised them, Shane couldnt help but keep his gaze fixed on her. Dont get the wrong idea; this was purely appreciation. After all, he was not a lolicon, but a gentleman of gentlemen. Tielle could attest to that. But on the other hand, a flicker of suspicion briefly crossed Shanes eyes. Why do I feel the Magic Power of this child is a bit strange? Leveraging his Magic Perception Skill, Shane should have been able to clearly feel someone elses Magic Power. Yet, looking at the little girl, Shane somehow felt as if his own Perception was being blocked. Is it my imagination? Shane pondered thoughtfully. At that moment, Shane suddenly realized that the little girl had turned around. Moreover, for some reason, her gaze was directed straight at him, staring fixedly and not turning away. This caught Shane somewhat off-guard, and he instinctively looked around to see if there was anyone else near him. Unfortunately, in the position Shane was in, he was all by himself. That is to say... Is she watching me? Shane was somewhat surprised. Then, the girls action confirmed Shanes thoughts. The adorably explosive little girl walked towards Shane. As she approached, Shane noticed she was holding a small pillow in her arms. Taking a pillow out shopping? How sleepy must she be? However, for some reason, the girl holding the pillow didnt seem odd; instead, it looked completely natural, as if she were a little princess just waking up from bed. This added several levels to her already explosive cuteness. At this point, even Shane felt the impulse to swoop this girl away. And the little girl, unaware of Shanes thoughts, simply approached him. That. The little girl pointed at the dessert shop window she had been watching and spoke to Shane. What...what is it? Shane blinked, staring blankly at the little girl, unsure of her intention. The little girl did not seem impatient. That, she said, tugging on Shanes sleeve and continuing to point at the dessert shop window, buy it for me. This time, Shane understood. Do you want me to buy you a dessert from that store? Shane asked for confirmation. Mhm. The girl nodded her head; she didnt seem too eager but kept her round and bright eyes fixed on Shane. Shane couldnt help but feel soft-hearted. Well, I dont mind, Shane scratched his cheek and spoke somewhat awkwardly to the girl, but didnt your family tell you not to accept things from strangers? Upon hearing this, the little girl frowned slightly, as if trying to remember. Then she shook her head. No. The girl spoke crisply, Rather, I often receive gifts from many strangers I dont know, including lots of food. Is...is that so? Shane suddenly became concerned and asked, You didnt eat them, did you? Such a cute little girl could be easily lured by strange uncles with snacks; that would truly be a terrible crime. Fortunately, the girls response was reassuring. No. The girl was still succinct, shaking her head as she said, Im tired of those things. Even though the people around me always say theyre precious, each worth tens of thousands of gold coins, I dont want to eat them. Thats good. Shane patted his chest, relieved, until a moment later when he suddenly woke up, astonished, Wait a second, did you just say how much those things were worth? If he hadnt misheard, each was worth tens of thousands of gold coins? ...Really? Unaware of why Shane was stunned, the little girl tugged on his sleeve again. Anyway, buy that for me. The girl was somewhat persistent, Ive never seen that before and want to try it. Saying this, the girl pulled Shane along. Okay, okay, I get it. Ill buy it; just stop pulling me... Holy crap! Thats some serious strength! The little hand that pulled Shane displayed terrifying strength, dragging him effortlessly to the front of the dessert shop without giving him a chance to resist. Shane also took the opportunity to see the name of the dessert shopLiliths Dessert Shop. The name made Shane pause, then remember. Isnt this the dessert shop that Princess mentioned? Chapter 174: 173 will be eaten in one bite? Chapter 174: 173 will be eaten in one bite? Welcome to Liliths Dessert Shop! As Shane was still stunned, what seemed to be the shop owner had already approached him, flashing a trademark smile. However, the shop owners gaze lingered on the little girl tugging at Shane, with an indescribable fondness in his eyes. The little girl had not noticed anything and was merely pointing at the desserts displayed in the showcase. I want that one... and that one... and that one... oh, and that too! The girl had nearly ordered one of everything in the display case. This... The affection in the shop owners eyes suddenly turned to a look of difficulty. Just when Shane thought that maybe the desserts were display pieces, not for sale, or that the girl had ordered too much, the owner said: Im sorry, but our shops goods are advanced products especially for nobles. Not only are they expensive, but they also require proof of noble status to purchase. I wonder if you two...? The shop owner tentatively uttered these words. One must be a noble to buy them? Shane, too, was surprised. Yes, the shop owner responded with another trademark smile, because all the goods in the shop are made from very high-quality ingredients. These ingredients can even be used to create magic potions, and they also have certain edible magic effects, like restoring energy or relieving fatigue, among others. They must be aided by specialized magic tools during creation, and the ingredients are also shipped in from all over the world through merchant caravans. Therefore, not only are they costly, but they are also exclusive to nobles. Commoners who wish to purchase them must have either a recommendation letter from a noble or a token. That really was a heap of trouble, no wonder this shop was only located in the Noble District. If Shane had been alone, he would probably have turned around and left by now. But the little girl was still holding onto him, looking up expectantly. Cant we buy them? Disappointment was evident in the girls voice. Seeing her like this, not only did the shop owner feel distress, so did Shane. Having come this far, to say that he could not buy them would be a blow to his pride, wouldnt it? So... Please pack them for me. Shane sighed as he instructed the shop owner. But... The shop owners face showed difficulty once again. Shane immediately rolled his eyes and removed the pendant he wore around his neck, tossing it into the owners hands. This... What is this!? Seeing the pendant, the shop owners eyes widened, and he turned pale. Can I buy them now? Shane asked, as if to tease someone. This... Of course! the shop owner exclaimed, hurried and flustered, Ill pack them immediately... no, for you! Please wait a moment! After speaking, the shop owner hurried off, only to rush back in a fluster, fearfully returning the pendant to Shane, then stumbled away to pack the goods. This scene gave Shane a slight taste of the thrill of showing off and fixing a situation, as depicted in those urban dramas. Truly boring and tasteless, Shane commented, as he calmly put the pendant back around his neck. Unseen by Shane, the little girl beside him also stuffed a pendant back inside her clothes. Upon closer inspection, the pendant bore a dragon head, and was entirely black. In the future, having learned about this incident, Shane was more than once thankful that he had used Luoqis pendant to resolve the situation. Otherwise, if this little girl were to show off her pendant, Im afraid the entire Royal Capital would plunge into chaos. The King and the nations senior officials would scramble over each other to pay their respects without the slightest hint of delay. Please take care! About ten minutes later, with the shopkeepers polite farewell ringing in his ears, Shane walked out of the shop with the little girl. He not only left with a mountain of sweets in large and small packages, but also with a face full of pain. Just a few desserts, and they cost me a whole fifty gold coinsdamn, thats ridiculously expensive. Shane finally understood what expensive truly meant. It simply wasnt something the average person could afford. Even nobles probably wouldnt buy a pile like Shane had, right? But considering that these desserts had effects similar to magic potions, perhaps the steep price was somewhat understandable. As soon as anything was related to magic, it became exorbitantly expensivesuch was common knowledge in the world. Luckily, I no longer need to buy suitable weapons; otherwise, I really couldnt afford this. Shane reflected on how he had almost blown through the money Riley had provided him, leaving only a little remaining. Yummy. In contrast, the little girl beside him hugged a pillow with one hand and grasped a piece of cake with the other, nibbling away with relish. Watching her do as she pleased, Shane had a feeling. You wouldnt happen to be some big shot, would you, little lady? Remembering the little girls mention of deals worth tens of thousands of gold coins, Shane seriously began to suspect this. But the little girl furrowed her brow. Im not a little lady, she said, looking up at Shane. My name is Ai Yi. Ai Yi? Shane repeated the name. Mhm, Ai Yi nodded. Just call me that, especially if its you. Shane didnt understand the latter half of her statement, and he didnt try to. Well, then, Little Ai Yi, Ive bought the things for you, and you should head home now. Your uncleI mean, your brother has some things to do and cant keep you company anymore. Well meet again if its meant to be. Shane patted Ai Yis head, ready to say goodbye. Dont add little to my name; Im not little at all. Ai Yi, clearly displeased, brushed Shanes hand away but still looked up at him. Are you leaving? Yes, Shane said without concern, sighing. Ive been targeted by a little witch, and who knows if Ill become her plaything next. With a cute kid like you tagging along with me, if that little witch found you, she might just gobble you up. ...Really? Ai Yi raised an eyebrow and seemed to ponder for a moment before responding, Then you should take me with you. Huh? Shane was taken aback, then replied with a wry smile, Did you not hear what I just said? I heard. Ai Yi said nonchalantly, Its precisely because I heard that I want to go. Why? Shane was baffled. Then, Ai Yi gave him this response: Im always the one who gobbles others up; no one has ever gobbled me up. Her words carried a dangerous edge. So, I want to see for myself who it is that can gobble me up. With that, Ai Yi was ready to take a step. But right then, a pair of hands embraced Ai Yi, lifting her into their arms. Ai Yi was suddenly startled. Chapter 175: 174 "Hmm, overthinking it. Chapter 175: 174 Hmm, overthinking it. You... Ai Yi turned her head, looked behind herself, and gave Shane a somewhat incredulous look. Whats wrong? Shane appeared indifferent, but internally he was secretly exclaiming. He couldnt help it; the loli in his arms was just too soft and fragrant, and incredibly light, making the feel of her in his arms almost too good, causing Shane to nearly succumb in that instant he had picked her up. Seeing Ai Yis incredulous look made Shane feel amused. Isnt it just lifting you up? Is there a need to be so surprised? With this little girls level of cuteness, he believed that everyone in the world would want to hold her, and surely her family must have held her often, right? However, while Shane thought this, Ai Yi fell silent. Indeed, I am surprised, Ai Yi murmured. I cant remember how long its been since I was last held like this. Shanes initial thought was shattered by Ai Yis remark. Has nobody held you before? Shane was genuinely surprised. Who would have thought that Ai Yi would then lower her eyelids. Of course there has been, Ai Yi said faintly, its just that it was a very, very long time ago. Is that so? Shane laughed as if he were seeing a child pretending to be an adult. How long ago? At least, longer than you can imagine. Ai Yi spoke in a tone that sounded both nostalgic and sorrowful. There has only ever been one person who could hold me like this, and she is no longer here. Ai Yis words cast a heavy mood around them. Er... Shane suddenly didnt know what to say. Looking at this adorable little girl with a face full of nostalgia, in that moment, Shane truly began to wonder. (This girl called Ai Yi, could she really be no ordinary person?) The undetectable magic power. The mysteriously mature and self-directed behavior. And the current atmosphere. All these were telling Shane that Ai Yi might not be just a cute little girl as she appeared to be. (...According to the usual tropes, she might be a formidable figure.) Could she be a Goddess or a member of the Demon Clan who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years and was pretending to be a young girl in the Human Realm? As Shane thought this, Ai Yi seemed to sense something and turned her head. You seem to be thinking something rude; surely its not just my imagination? Ai Yi stared intently at Shane, making him inexplicably feel a chill down his spine. Now, Shane was certain. This adorable little girl was definitely not an ordinary child from some Noble Family, but a true powerhouse. As for how powerful, Shane didnt know. At that moment, Shane could only force a smile. No, youre thinking too much, yeah, thinking too much. He didnt even know whether he was speaking for Ai Yis benefit or his own. Forget about it. Although Ai Yi still looked skeptical, she eventually gave up on probing further. She looked at Shane who was holding her and said, By the way, why did you hold onto me? Of course, it was to keep you from running around! Shane really wanted to say that. But, wanting to keep Ai Yi from wandering off, there were other methods, such as calling out to stop her, or just grabbing her hand; there was really no need to lift her up. But Shane had lifted Ai Yi up anyway. He had no other reason, only that seeing this cute little girl taking small steps, looking all set to march towards the Royal Palace with an air of importance, Shane just couldnt control his hands. (If I tell the truth, would I get beaten up?) Shane hesitated. If he hadnt guessed that Ai Yi was a formidable figure, he might not have considered these things, but now that he had, Shane naturally couldnt tell the truth. Otherwise, who knew if this big shot was too much for Shane to handle? Thinking this, Shane could only hem and haw. Theres no particular reason, I just suddenly wanted to hug you, is that not okay? As soon as he said this, Shane even doubted whether he was some kind of pervert. Just because you want to hug, so you hug, and still ask if its okay? What kind of ravenous words are those? Just when Shane wanted to slap himself, Ai Yi was silent for quite a long while before finally sighing. Since youve already hugged me, its too late to say anything now, Ai Yi said, glancing at Shane. But dont treat me like a little child. I hate when people treat me like a child, and I hate when people think Im short. So, dont touch my head in the future, and dont add little in front of my name, understand? Ai Yis face was serious and stern, clearly not joking. It seemed this young girl really hated being treated like a child. Alright, Shane said indifferently, nodding, but then he thought of something and blurted out, So can I keep holding you like this in the future? At that, Ai Yi was startled. You still want to hug? Ai Yi asked, puzzled. Why? Why? Isnt that obvious? The feel is so good, so fragrant, so soft; not to keep hugging would be a big mistake, right? Shane really didnt want to let go, even knowing Ai Yi was a hidden powerhouse. You just tell me if its okay, or if its not. Suddenly, Shane said it as if he were reciting a tongue twister. If its not okay, then forget what I just promised. Ill start calling you little and touching your head in the future. Shane started playing the scoundrel. This left Ai Yi both astonished and speechless. This Hero, had he become a bit different from the others? Since when could Heroes be so shameless? However... (Its quite interesting.) Ai Yi couldnt help but think so. If it were anyone else, even if that person was a Hero, Ai Yi wouldnt mind dealing out some punishment for such disrespect. But Shane, although very disrespectful, didnt make Ai Yi feel annoyed. Maybe it was because Ai Yi could feel Shanes affection for her, or maybe because the long-missed embrace made Ai Yi feel nostalgic and emotional. So, Ai Yi was silent for another long while, sighing a second time. Well, its already like this, Ill specially allow it, Ai Yi said, with a mix of resignation and nostalgia: You should feel honored. The number of people who could do this, both in the past and in the future, should have been only one. Now youre the second. Yes, yes, yes, Shane responded, sounding as if the statement was quite impressive: Ill take it as an honor, Lord Ai Yi. Dont call me Lord either, Ai Yi complained again. Alright, alright, Shanes tone sounded quite dismissive. The two bickered for a while, and then Shane finally put Ai Yi down. Here, take a few more, eat them slowly, Shane said, handing over a few more desserts: Ill go deal with some annoying people now. You shouldnt follow. Okay, Ai Yi seemed indifferent, accepting the desserts and saying: Then you go, Ill wait here for you. Youll wait for me? Shane was taken aback. Mm, Ai Yi nodded, seemingly truly planning not to leave. Alright, Shane confirmed, nodding helplessly: Ill come back as soon as possible. Dont go far, and dont get tricked by anyone. If someone comes up to talk to you and invites you to go somewhere, just punch them and send them flying. Okay, Ai Yi readily agreed, completely unaware that Shanes way of talking was actually no different from coddling a child. Afterward, the two chatted a bit more before finally parting ways. Ai Yi watched Shane leave, looking at the desserts in her hands and recalling the recent embrace, a faint smile appeared on her face. He really is quite interesting. This was Ai Yis assessment of Shane. Chapter 176: I just said that. Chapter 176: I just said that. Lake Heart Island, Royal Palace. Shane finally made it here again, and having shown the pendant given to him by Luoqi to the guards, he was respectfully welcomed in by the knights. However, along the way, Shane was constantly draped with bags both large and small, looking very much like a whipped man who had just finished shopping with his girlfriend. He received odd looks from many knights and civil servants who passed by. On the contrary, the gorgeously dressed nobles whispered to each other upon seeing Shane. Is that man possibly...? Ah, thats right, its him... Conversations like these occasionally popped up among the nobles, letting others know they had recognized Shane. Of course, once they recognized him, some looked quite hostile, and some even seemed like they wanted to intercept Shane. Unfortunately for them, they didnt realize Shane had already seen through their intentions, internally lamenting over the cliche? storyline while having no time nor desire to play along with the young nobles schemes. So, when he saw them prepare to approach, he flicked small pebbles he had concealed earlier with the ease of shooting marbles. Ah! Wow! Ouch...! Suddenly, all the young nobles intent on causing trouble cried out in pain, falling to the ground, either struck in the knee or the stomach by the pebbles. Some who almost had the word arrogance written on their faces were hit directly in the groin area, rolling on the ground in agony, wailing and calling for their parents. Shane nipped all the ridiculous plots in the bud, wasting no time in putting on airs as he headed toward the Princesss chambers. When Shane arrived, it was just as before, full of sycophants all over the place. The sycophants naturally recognized Shane as well, all with hostile expressions, eventually all of them, save for a few onlookers, were lying on the ground, clutching their groins and howling like ghosts and wolves. The scene frightened the smug young nobles, who were ready for a spectacle, turning them pale and clamping their legs together in fear as their expressions changed to one of terror upon seeing Shane. Especially since Shane, appearing to act preemptively to avoid the young nobles using the crime of le?se-majeste? as a reason to trouble him, threw out a sentence. I am an Adventurer entrusted with an important mission by the Princess. Anyone planning to waste my time, if you are ready to be held accountable by the Princess, then come at me! Shane skillfully shifted the blame, casting all the responsibility onto Luoqi. Of course, the blame had to be shifted. Wasnt Shane here, facing all these troubles, all because of the Princess? Therefore, it was only right that she should bear these responsibilities. And just like that, Shane squeezed the young nobles Achilles heel, leaving them too afraid to even move an inch. They could act outrageously towards Shane, but if Shane truly was on an important mission entrusted by the Princess and their interference caused a delay, their standing in the Princesss eyes was bound to plummet. Such an unfavorable deal was, naturally, not one they wished to engage in. As a result, the young nobles could only exchange glances, watching with displeasure as Shane walked into Luoqis chamber, powerless to do a thing. They could only console themselves. That guy, he must have only gotten close to the Princess because he was secretly entrusted with an important mission, right? It must be so. I knew Princess Luosilusti would never fancy a mere Adventurer. Now the truth is clear. The group of young nobles started to converse among themselves. Once the mission is over, that guy will be put back in his place, right? Definitely! Lets see if he dares to be so arrogant then! Exactly! Throughout the entire royal sleeping chamber, such bitterly sarcastic comments continued. Unbeknownst to them, inside Luoqis room, a scene was unfolding that would make them burst with rage. ... Give it to me! That was the first thing Luoqi said upon seeing Shane enter. Moreover, she said it with sparkling eyes and a flushed face. Shanes mouth twitched. I was planning to give it to you, but now Ive changed my mind. Shane spoke these words rather heartlessly. No way! You must give it to me! Luoqi commanded with an undeniable tone, Leaving me all alone here, neglecting me for so long, and now that you finally come to see me, youre unwilling to give it to me C thats too much! If its too much, so be it! Shane coldly responded, Ive had enough of you anyway; if you like, we can get a divorce right now! You...! Luoqis eyes widened in disbelief, her face full of shock. Shane, on the other hand, seemed resolute, the very image of a heartless scoundrel. The two faced off against each other, neither willing to back down, staring intently. It wasnt until much later... What does a divorce mean, anyway? Luoqi finally couldnt help but mock, We didnt even get married, did we? Yes, thats true. Shane nodded nonchalantly, But it just came out that way, following the atmosphere of the moment. What atmosphere? Luoqi seemingly transformed into a dedicated mocker, I asked you to give me those desserts. What kind of atmosphere does that create? Doesnt it? Shane laughed heartily, replying, But I like your choice of words, so I just went with it. Go with your head! Luoqi slapped Shane on the chest and extended her delicate hand, saying, Alright, hurry up and give it to me. I really didnt expect you to bring me desserts from Liliths family as a gift. I love their desserts the most. Ill forgive you for not coming to see me for so long, just for the sake of the desserts! Do you think I brought them specifically for you? Dont flatter yourself; it was just a coincidence, a coincidence. Shane looked down on Luoqi while simultaneously wondering, By the way, how did you know I brought your favorite desserts? Of course by the smell! Luoqi immediately replied with sparkling eyes, A scent from Liliths family desserts, if it appears within a hundred meters of me, I can definitely smell it! Are you a dog or what? This time, it was Shanes turn to mock. Stop blabbering! Give it to me now! Luoqi was already getting impatient, pouncing onto Shane. Wait, wait! Ill give it to you! Dont just grab randomly! Shane exclaimed in alarm. Hurry up! Stop dilly-dallying! Luoqi was quite dissatisfied. The pair instantly tangled up into a scuffle. That scene would indeed leave those lovelorn young masters outside shedding tears of blood. Chapter 177: Eat whatever is delicious, sleep whenever it’s comfortable. Chapter 177: Eat whatever is delicious, sleep whenever its comfortable. Ugh... delicious... so delicious...! Without knowing when, Luoqi was already holding a piece of dessert, nibbling on it and showing an expression of happiness that seemed as though she was about to cry. That expression, one had to say, was yet another breathtaking view. Shane felt somewhat unwilling to accept it. Even though he knew this Princess was not as perfect as she seemed to outsiders, being with her still often led to being charmed by her spontaneous actions and behaviors which was really something else. After all, attractive people, no matter what they do, are a pleasure to behold, while the unattractive can only play the fool. Otherwise, why would there be a saying like ugly people play the most tricks? While Shane mused on this, he also picked up a piece of dessert and took a bite. Immediately after, Shane was surprised. This taste... is truly exceptional. A sweetness he had never experienced before, along with a flavor that tantalized his taste buds, spread throughout Shanes mouth, prompting him to take another bite. So thats it, I can understand why this dessert is so expensive. It was not just because of its magical effects, but also because it was undeniably delicious, far surpassing anything Shane had tasted to date. Furthermore, with its extravagant appearance and subtly elegant texture, what was said to be an advanced delicacy for Nobles didnt seem to be just talk. After all, even Luoqi was saying things like that. Ive lived for this moment. That phrase alone could make the citizens who were crazy about it run in tears. It seems, from now on, Ill have to be a regular customer. Shane sighed with this resolution. This showed just how extraordinary the taste of the dessert was. And regarding Shanes realization, Luoqi was naturally overjoyed. Then remember to bring me some more in the future! Luoqi quickly instructed him. Although you are beautiful, what youre thinking is even more beautiful. Shane rolled his eyes and said, Do you know how expensive this thing is? To bring you some regularly? Shane didnt have that much money. So, unfortunately, he couldnt afford to keep this woman, Luoqi. You talk about money at a time like this? Luoqi said with incredulity. Ive helped you so much without asking for money! Thats true, Shane countered. But the troubles youve brought me are plenty, were even. You, man... Luoqi was almost furious. However, she didnt dwell on it. After all, she had already somewhat grasped Shanes lifeline. It might not be possible to force him to do something big, but getting him to compromise on something of this magnitude shouldnt be difficult. Therefore, with thoughts of theres plenty of time in the future, Luoqi muttered a few words of dissatisfaction before she changed the subject. Nothings happened on your end these past few days, right? Luoqi was referring to something that Shane understood. Are you talking about Tielle? Shane confirmed. And you too. Luoqi said irritatedly, With that big commotion you caused last time in the Royal Palace and involving me in this matter, as another person involved, you must have had your fair share of troubles caused by those Nobles from the Royal Capital, right? So youre somewhat aware. Shane raised an eyebrow, a smile that was not quite a smile on his face, Then why didnt I see you coming out to help me? How can I help you? Luoqi sighed, If I personally intervened to help you, that would make the Nobles even more hostile towards you. That was also true. If Luoqi had personally helped Shane, those Nobles would definitely recognize that the relationship between Shane and Luoqi was even closer than they had imagined. In that case, there might not be any problems for the moment, but surely more troubles would follow. Knowing this, Luoqi still chose to stand by and watch despite being aware of these events. With your abilities, you should be able to handle things of this level without any problems, and if all else fails, you still have the Pendant I gave you. Luoqi had this in mind when letting Shane deal with these issues on his own. But... Really? Take out that Pendant and thats when the real trouble starts, right? Shane was at a loss for words. Knowing that Luoqi could give him the Pendant meant their relationship was not just a bit closer. If those Noble young masters didnt have an Explosion on the spot, Shane would be willing to write his name backwards. So, youre not considering giving it back? Shane looked expectantly at Luoqi. You... this guy... Luoqi instantly became even more irritated. That was a direct Token of the Royal Family. Having it meant receiving the recognition and trust of the Royal bloodline and the right to act as a spokesperson for the Royal Family. It was an honor others could not even beg for, yet this man kept treating it as the source of trouble, which was infuriating. Never mind, with or without anyones help, you should be able to do just fine. Those who oppose you are probably the ones who will end up infuriated to death. Luoqi had fully understood this and huffed lightly, Lets not talk about you anymore. How is Tielle doing? Shes... Shane shrugged his shoulders and said, She should be doing well. What do you mean by should? Luoqi asked directly, Cant you speak more clearly? Tielle is doing fine now, eating and sleeping well, and she still goes to the streets every day to torment some wild monsters. Shes living a rich life without any issues. Understand now? Shane curled his lips but then hesitated for a moment, You said last time that you have a deep friendship with Tielle, is that because youre both Descendants of the Brave? You already know this? Luoqi first paused, then fixed her gaze on Shane, Did Tielle tell you all this? Yes. Shane said, Although there are some things I dont know, she told me about the identity part last time we were bathing together in the great bathhouse of the Lazahad family. Turns out she trusts you more than I thought. Luoqi nodded, and then suddenly gasped after a moment. Wait! Luoqis eyes widened with an exclamation, What did you just say? Where was it that she told you this? Never mind the details. Shane replied with an unconcerned attitude, Lets get to the point. Im actually quite concerned about Tielles matters right now. Im very interested in the thing you just mentioned! How could I possibly not be concerned!? Luoqis composure finally broke as she stood up and glared at Shane snarlingly, What did you do to that child? Explain everything to me! What do you mean, what did I do? Dont make it sound so unpleasant! Shane frowned, looking disdainfully at Luoqi, Its just bathing together. We bathe together every day! Why are you making such a fuss? You... you... Luoqi opened her mouth in disbelief, and after a moment, she said regretfully, I almost forgot, she may look cold on the outside, but in fact, her temperament is quite indifferent. She hardly guards against those she truly trusts from the hearteven if its the opposite sex, bathing together might indeed be something shed do. At this moment, Luoqi looked like someone who had personally pushed her friend into the fire pit, her expression full of despondency and regret. Chapter 178: Why bother with so much? Chapter 178: Why bother with so much? Watching the deeply regretful expression on Luoqis face, Shane actually wanted to say something. I dont think theres much of a difference with you either, Princess. Isnt that true? Although not to the extent of Tielle, Luoqi seems to be the type who completely lets her guard down after opening up to someone, right? Otherwise, why would her attitude towards Shane be so unguarded? Strictly speaking, Shane had only met Luoqi once before, but during that one time, she had already been dragging and pulling on him and even jumped on him to snatch something away. Would any other princess act so casually? Certainly not. Let alone Luoqi, the top princess of the world. So, compared to Tielle, Luoqi wasnt much different. (Maybe, in a little while, this girl will come running to scrub my back.) Shane silently snickered to himself. Then, Shanes thoughts turned to Merica. (That girl probably isnt much better.) She used to be so wary of Shane, not wanting to come anywhere near him, but recently she seems to be letting her guard down more and more, almost to the point of becoming a stalker. Could this be what they call slowly turning into the very thing you once despised? (Are the women of the Otherworld too easy to handle?) This was Shanes sentiment. Of course, Shane was just griping, and it wasnt what he actually believed. He knew that this situation had arisen largely because these girls had been too distant from the opposite sex, or rather, they had hardly interacted with the opposite sex at all. Like sheltered ladies, they simply couldnt grasp the appropriate distance and propriety with men. If it was with any other member of the opposite sex, of course, it wouldnt be like this. Modesty, shyness, and proper upbringing would all ensure that these girls knew how to protect themselves and maintain an appropriate distance from men. But once an intimate male figure appeared who could make them let down their guard and enter their world, they would lose their sense of distance and consequently do some things without any defenses that they wouldnt normally do. Added to that, with Shanes personality being such that it easily provoked others into impulsivity or recklessness, various reasons brought about their rather intimate behaviors. Perhaps they were simply interacting with Shane in the same defenseless manner they were accustomed to with friends, without promptly realizing that behaviors permissible amongst girls were not acceptable with boys. (That being said, the behaviors of Luoqi and Merica are still within the bounds of common sense, just a bit more intimate perhaps...) But Tielle was different. Bathing together with Shane every day even if one couldnt grasp proper boundaries, this wasnt something one should do carelessly, right? (Is it like this princess said: on the surface, Tielle appears cold but deep down shes actually quite laissez-faire?) But isnt that a bit too laid-back? (Never mind.) In the end, its me who benefits, so why worry about it? Just consider it a perk of being a transmigrator. Anyway, you dont need to worry about Tielle, Im looking after her. You can inquire a little and find out how shes been doing recently. Shane steered the conversation back. I just mean to say, now I also understand what kind of relationship exists between you all. Put plainly, Luoqi and Tielle are both Descendants of the Brave, with families that have known each other for generations, intimately connected; its only natural that both would have had dealings with each other since childhood. Riley too is a descendant of the Lazahad family, where in the past, civil servants of the Hero Mitra established the adventurers guild in the Royal Capital at the behest of Hero Mitra, after he proposed the concept of adventurers. Her ancestors had close ties to the Royal Family and the Elbein family that protected them, which was also quite normal. Shane had also heard from Vivian that in this country, civil matters were controlled by the Lazahad family, while military affairs were governed by the Elbein family. Although both were of Marquis-level nobility, they were the dual blades at the sides of the Royal Family. These two families, one commanding the greatest influence in the Human Realm, capable of mobilizing countless adventurers; the other overseeing the Kingdoms Top-Level Knight Order, revered as the final bastion of the Kingdom. Their status was incomparable to ordinary Nobles, even the Dukes who were relatives of the Imperial Family dared not treat these two families with any disrespect. It would be more accurate to say that if it were not for the fact that Duke-level nobility titles could only be conferred to collateral branches of the Royal Family, and only those with Royal blood could hold these titles, that the Lazahad family and the Elbein family would absolutely be more than just Marquis families. These two families were indeed favorites close to the Royal Family, so the connections between Luoqi, Tielle, and Riley could only be closer than Shane had imagined. It was only later when some issues arose with Tielle, causing her to fall out with her family, that Luoqi could only watch helplessly as Tielle grew distant, yet she and Riley still secretly supported her. As for Vivian, her relationship with Luoqi was not that close, but she grew up with Riley, and through Riley, she got to know Luoqi and also Tielle, eventually developing the relationship she now had with Tielle. Thinking this, Shane suddenly realized an issue he had previously overlooked. (If its quite normal for Luoqi, Riley, and Tielle to be connected, why then would Vivian become childhood friends with Riley?) Indeed. What was Vivians identity? Shane discovered that he actually did not know. (Being childhood friends with Riley, Vivians background should also be quite extraordinary, right?) But having come to the Royal Capital for several days now, Shane had not once heard Vivian mention her family matters, instead always acting as though the Lazahad family were her own. Migis even looked at Vivian with an indulgent gaze from time to time, as if he were looking at his own daughter. (Could it be that Vivian is actually an adopted child of the Lazahad family? An orphan they took in?) Shane fell into deep thought. Unaware of what Shane was pondering, Luoqi, still frustrated, sighed. Just as you think, I used to be very close to Tielle and Riley, and if it werent for my increasingly busy affairs and some issues that arose with Tielle, perhaps the three of us would have been childhood friends who grew up together, right? Luoqi looked at Shane. Since youve come to know a little about Tielles situation, just give her a hand when she needs it. In the Royal Capital, there are very few who would help her; most of the Nobles see her nearly as an enemy. So shes really quite lonely. Hearing this, Shane fell silent. Luoqi continued to speak. Now, its good that theres at least one person who can make her let her guard down a bit, while saying this, Luoqis gaze sharpened as he warned Shane, But dont get any wrong ideas because of this, and dont say I didnt warn you. While she might seem magnanimous, she also has an unforgiving side deep within her. If you plan on attacking her, youd better be prepared to get stabbed. This was something Shane had already known. Otherwise, how could he have waited until now? Additionally, I have something I need to tell you. Luoqi suddenly looked serious. Ive already been on a journey to the Divine World. At that, Shanes spirits were completely revitalized. Chapter 179: 178 Unimaginable Situation Chapter 179: 178 Unimaginable Situation Have you been to the Divine World yet? Shanes tone finally became somewhat impatient. Luoqi gave a bitter smile and nodded her head. Just like I said last time, I used my connections to visit the Divine World and met with the Goddess of Fate. As Luoqi said this, her expression seemed somewhat troubled. Seeing Luoqi like this, Shane couldnt help but grow concerned. Whats wrong? Shane asked. Did something happen? No, Luoqi shook her head, Its quite the opposite, actually. The opposite? Shane was slightly taken aback, puzzled. What do you mean? It means literally what it says. Luoqi put down the dessert she was holding and looked Shane in the eyes. Nothing at all has happened in the Divine World; it remains as peaceful and tranquil as ever, which is quite unbelievable. Why would she say that? It was simple. Logically, the restart of the Hero Summoning should have been a big deal. Even if the news was blocked and didnt spread to the Human Realm and the Demon Realm, there should have been some kind of anomaly in the Divine World. Luoqi explained. But what I found was that neither the Upper-level Gods nor the Lower-level Gods seemed aware of the ritual being restarted nor the Hero being summoned, which surprised me. Is that so? Shane, not entirely understanding, suggested, Maybe the ritual was secretly restarted? Thats highly unlikely, Luoqi replied. Because Hero Summoning is a large-scale cross-world ritual. Even the Goddesses cannot afford the massive amount of Magic Power needed to start the ritual. Hence, the Magic Power needed for the ritual is extracted directly from the world, utilizing the atmospheric and terrestrial Magic Power. Once this ritual is used, it is sure to cause a significant commotion. Secretly starting it is almost impossible. Given these facts, once the ritual was activated, regardless of other races, the Divine Race would definitely be aware of it. Moreover, as Ive said before, to initiate the Hero Summoning, there are generally only three approaches: one is by the combined effort of the Three Great Goddesses, two is by gathering the Power of the Goddesses of the entire Divine Race, and three is only during a significant crisis could a single Goddess preside over the ritual, right? Luoqi pointed out the anomaly in the situation. According to these three methods, aside from the first scenario, in the other two, the Divine World as a whole couldnt possibly remain this calm. Even if we consider the first scenario, the Three Great Goddesses themselves should be aware of it. Yet, I also found the Goddess of Fate seemed to be completely unaware of this matter. Plus, when you were summoned, you were clearly received by only one Goddess, which doesnt match the scenario of the Three Great Goddesses working together. The conditions dont match up, making it all very perplexing. Listening to Luoqis explanation, Shane furrowed his brows in distress. So what is actually going on? Shane was truly puzzled. Youre asking me, but Im not clear on it either, Luoqi admitted with a troubled expression. I even tried to indirectly ask the Goddess of Fate and other members of the Divine Race for some intelligence, like whether there had been any anomalies in the Divine World recently, or if there were other unknown ways to initiate Hero Summoning. However, no matter how much I investigated, I only found out that the Divine World is currently very peaceful with no abnormalities, and there are only those three known methods to start the Hero Summoning unless the Supreme God altered the ritual. But a large-scale cross-world ritual like this cant possibly be altered by the Supreme God himself, can it? Luoqi posed question after question. Though the Supreme God is an all-powerful entity, it does not mean he can necessarily interfere with other worlds. Ive heard that the worlds the Heroes come from are independent concept worlds separate from Omni Potanssen. There are no mysteries there, nor can they be affected by them. Hero Summoning is possible mainly because the lives in the Otherworld that have the qualifications of a Hero are special and can be accepted by the mysterious forces, allowing them to be summoned through the ritual. Otherwise, even the Supreme God couldnt interfere with the lives of independent worlds. In such a case, the fact that the Supreme God left three methods to start the ritual is already a sort of limit. Its hard to imagine there being a fourth way. But that means your situation doesnt correspond with any of the three methods mentioned. This is really strange. Luoqi seemed to have been troubled by this for quite some time. In an attempt to uncover the truth, I even asked the Goddess of Fate if I could take a look at the Hero Summoning ritual stored in the Divine World. Luoqi continued: But the Goddess of Fate said that the Temple engraved with the ritual has been in deep sleep at the very edge of the Divine World, protected by a Barrier set by the Supreme God himself. Its considered abandoned and will not be used again. Nowadays, no life, apart from the Supreme God, can cross that Barrier to enter. In other words, no matter how one looked at it, the Hero Summoning couldnt possibly have been initiated, much less actually started. Then I... Shanes expression grew complex. Your situation has really become full of mysteries, Luoqi whispered. At least with the current circumstances, there might be a deeper backstory to your summoning. A backstory that even the Three Great Goddesses havent touched upon, there is only one possibility... Luoqi stopped there, not continuing. But Shane knew what she wanted to say. The only possibility is that it involves the level of the Supreme God, right? Shane revealed what Luoqi had left unsaid. Thats what Im thinking, Luoqi didnt deny it. Of course, I also asked the Goddess of Fate if I could meet the Supreme God, but as mentioned before, I was rejected outright. Afterward, I tried to inquire about a Goddess named Nien, but again, I found nothing. In other words, Nien was indeed a pseudonym; there was no Goddess with that name. There are just too many mysteries, and I dared not tell the Goddess of Fate or the rest of the Divine Race about your situation as it is. Im worried it might lead to some irreversible disturbance. Luoqi pursed her lips, In the end, all I could do was find a few ancient books on Heroes and Hero Summoning in the great library of the Divine World. But there wasnt much secret within; mostly things we already know. As she said this, Luoqi pulled out several books and placed them in front of Shane. Ive brought the books back, just in case youre interested. You can take them and have a look. This was all that Luoqi had managed to find. Thanks. Though Shane was a bit disappointed, he didnt complain and sincerely thanked her before taking the books. After all, Luoqi had done everything she could; there was no reason to complain, and she had fulfilled her obligations. However, this meant that instead of solving any mysteries, there were now even more. Chapter 180: 179 mutual restraint relationship Chapter 180: 179 mutual restraint relationship Hey. Holding the books from the Divine World in his hands, Shane asked Luoqi. Is it really impossible for Nien to be the Supreme God? Shane desperately wanted to understand this question. If Nien was the Supreme God, then wouldnt all the conditions of my summoning no longer be a mystery? Thats what Shane believed. Indeed, if we say theres a method to initiate the summoning ritual other than the three publicly known ones, then it could only be the doing of the Supreme God Itself. Luoqi naturally understood what Shane meant. If it was the Supreme God, then initiating the Hero Summoning ritual alone would be a piece of cake. After all, the ritual was created by the Supreme God and sealed at the end of the Divine World. No one but the Supreme God could enter the Barrier, let alone the fact that the Supreme God alone could probably provide all the Magic Power needed for the ritual. Since the Hero Summoning ritual operates with the Magic Power of the world itself, how could the Supreme God, as the creator of the world, not satisfy the conditions needed for using the ritual? Therefore, if there truly was a fourth method of summoning the Hero, it would definitely be an act of summoning personally carried out by the Supreme God. And if the Supreme God conducted the summoning Itself, the ritual wouldnt need to draw upon the worlds Magic Power, and thus it would not cause any significant disturbance. With this in consideration, as long as Nien is the Supreme God, all the circumstances of Shanes summoning would match up with the reality. Except... Setting aside for a moment the discrepancies between the Goddess Nien youve mentioned and the rumored Supreme God, what could possibly be the motivation behind the summoning itself? Luoqi raised the most fundamental question. Just as I mentioned before, Supreme God Ominiss only natural enemy is the Demon King, and It only cares about the Demon King. Other than the Demon King, nothing could threaten this omnipotent Goddess. Even if the world were destroyed, Ominis could restore it with a snap of Her fingers. Even if life came to an end, Ominis could revive everyone instantly, and at the very least, create new life, new Races. As long as its not due to the Demon Kings Power that something ceased to exist, Supreme God Ominis could control it all as She pleases. Thats what omnipotence is. Bluntly speaking, theres nothing in this world that She cant do. The reason Ominis cant interfere with Otherworlds is precisely because those worlds are independent concepts, not accepted or recognized by the mystical, not resistant to the mystical, but fundamentally devoid of it. These worlds are excluded by the mystical, like leaves that have fallen from a tree and no longer absorb nutrients; no matter how much water you pour on them, they cant grow into what you want. Therefore, Supreme God Ominis is truly omnipotent, just with a natural enemy. And the Demon King was that natural enemy. Now, the Demon King has perished, struck down by the Heros Holy Sword, and Supreme God Ominis uses Her own Power to suppress the Demon Kings revival. From the perspective of destiny, She has eliminated the possibility of the Demon Kings return, eradicating that natural enemy. With that in mind, theres no reason to believe that this omnipotent Goddess would need to secretly summon a Hero. With no necessity, how could one believe that it was this Goddess who summoned Shane? Because It is too omnipotent, we cant imagine what could have happened that would require the Supreme God to secretly initiate the Hero Summoning ritual and call forth your presence. Luoqi shared her own opinion. Lacking motive, devoid of reason, beyond imagination, and impossible to discern, so the likelihood of Nien being the Supreme God Ominis, to anyone, seems very, very low. That was Luoqis thinking, as well as Vivians, right? Otherwise, those two wouldnt have been so adamant last time about eliminating the possibility of the Supreme Gods involvement in this summoning incident. Now, Luoqi wasnt so adamant anymore. Because, if even existences at the level of the Three Great Goddesses knew nothing about this matter, then one could only think that maybe it was an existence at the level of the Supreme God that could touch upon the insider details of this incident. The only question was, if it really was the hand of the Supreme God, what was the reason, what was the rationale, and what exactly had happened. Without unraveling these questions, one could never be certain that Nien, who had conducted the Hero Summoning, was the Supreme God Ominis. Could there be some other threat? Shane pondered and then said, Even without the Demon King as a natural enemy, isnt there still the Hero? Shanes meaning was simple. Is it possible that an existence like a Hero has become a threat to the Supreme God Ominis? Shane certainly didnt believe that all Heroes would be good people. Following the usual trope, there might be a Hero who took a dark path or a Hero corrupted by the Demon Kings power after killing the Demon King, becoming the big Boss. Wouldnt that be just as possible? A Hero like that posed a threat to the Supreme God Ominis, so Ominis needed to restart the Hero Summoning to cope with the threatening Hero, could this be possible? You... you really dare to think... Luoqi seemed startled by Shanes wild hypothesis, and then hastily said, But I must tell you, your imagination is pointless, you know? Why? Shane immediately threw out a question. Because even a Hero couldnt possibly threaten the Supreme God, Luoqi said bluntly: The Heros Holy Sword can defeat the Demon King and the Demon Clan, harming them with holy power so that they cannot be resurrected, but it doesnt have the same effect on the Divine Race. Under such circumstances, even if a Hero were powerful enough to kill the Supreme God, the Supreme God could be resurrected in a single breath, and cant be truly defeated. Heroes, Demon Kings, and Goddesses, these three actually have a relationship of mutual restraint. The Holy Sword of the Hero can take down the Demon King. The Demon King can nullify the power of the Goddesses. And the Goddesses can ignore the threat of the Hero. Therefore, the Hero is the natural enemy of the Demon King, the Demon King is the natural enemy of the Goddesses, and the Goddesses are the natural enemy of the Hero. Thats the relationship between the three. Naturally, the situation you mentioned, where a Hero is corrupted by the Demon Kings power, that also is not going to happen. The Holy Sword would immediately remove such corruption, and a Hero who has fallen from grace might even be rejected by the holy power of the Holy Sword, causing the Holy Sword to shatter and disappear. After all, the Holy Sword is a power born from the concept of Hero. If one falls to evil, then they are no longer a Hero. Once the concept of Hero is lost, the Holy Sword naturally disappears, and how could such a Hero possibly threaten the Supreme God? Luoqi said all this in one breath, thus trying to reassure Shane. Dont think too much about it. Instead of dwelling on something thats impossible, you might as well really consider the possibility of the Demon Kings revival. Didnt that Goddess named Nien tell you? Your purpose in being summoned is to defeat the Demon King? Even if it seems impossible for the Demon King to revive under normal circumstances, now that its certain your affairs might touch the secretive level of the Supreme God, every possibility has to be taken into account. Luoqis words plunged Shane back into silence. Sigh... In the end, Shane could only heave a sigh, looking out the window at the scenery, murmuring to himself. I really wish I could have a cheat in life... Chapter 181 - 181 180 Are wild imaginations the most deadly ?Chapter 181: 180 Are wild imaginations the most deadly? Chapter 181: 180 Are wild imaginations the most deadly? Afterwards, Shane and Luoqi stopped discussing topics about Heroes, Goddesses, and Demon Kings. There were still too many mysteries, and continuing the conversation wouldnt lead to any results. Since that was the case, the actions the two of them needed to take next remained unchanged. I will continue to help you gather information in the Divine World. If theres any news, I will notify you immediately, Luoqi was prepared to take this action. And Shanes approach was even simpler. No matter what, its never wrong to continue improving ones strength. The same belief held true; without strength, even if the mysteries were eventually unraveled, one wouldnt have the power to solve problems. Therefore, to better protect oneself and those he wanted to protect in the likely event of something happening in the future, Shane had to improve his strength. The prerequisite for doing as one wishes is to be strong enough. And Shane wanted to do as he wished. So, becoming stronger became an essential task. Fortunately, while Shane might not have had any cheats in life, he certainly had several when it came to growth. Thus, for Shane, wanting to become stronger was not such a difficult task. Having decided this, Shane stopped talking about the matter. He simply accepted the books Luoqi brought him and then changed the subject, starting to talk about some trivial things. Luoqi seemed to realize what Shane was thinking. Knowing that he had no intention of pondering further, she too emptied her mind, relaxed herself, and began to shoot the breeze with Shane. Of course, though they said they were shooting the breeze, in reality, it was Shane who did the talking, while Luoqi listened. It all started when Luoqi said, What is the Otherworld really like? Her Highness the Princess thus exhibited her ample curiosity. And so, Shane spoke endlessly. What? There are princesses in the Otherworld too? And the princesses there like to bathe in rivers or lakes so that someone will come and take their clothes? That person is deemed suitable for the princess? Why is that? Huh? Theres a princess called Bai Xue whos lazy and gluttonous, eating nothing but apples all day and then going to sleep? She wont wake up unless kissed by a man? How shameless is that princess? You... youre saying that the princess ended up marrying seven Dwarfs instead of the Prince who rides the Seven-colored Auspicious Cloud? What is the Seven-colored Auspicious Cloud, some kind of Magic Tool? And how can the princess marry seven people? Ive never heard of such a thing! In the end, the Prince, in profound grief, threw himself into the river to commit suicide. But the Goddess took pity on him, not wanting to see him perish like that, so she turned the Prince into a frog, allowing him to live freely in the water? You... dont you think that prince is a bit pitiable? Luoqi listened to Shanes ceaseless tales of so-called stories from the Otherworld and was almost stupefied. Each and every story could shatter Luoqis worldview, leaving her utterly bemused. Luoqi wasnt without her suspicions that Shane might be fooling her, after all, as mentioned earlier, the Otherworld lacks any mysteries, is not accepted by the mysterious, does not embrace them, and exists separately from all mysteries. Logically speaking, there shouldnt be any Seven-colored Auspicious Cloud Magic Tools or Goddesses who can turn Princes into frogs. Yet, Shanes expression was unusually serious and earnest, as if such things truly existed, confusing Luoqi to a point where she could no longer distinguish between truth and fabrication. As a result, Luoqi could only listen to Shanes bluffs, eventually finding herself enjoying the stories more and more. There was no helping it; although the stories were strange, they indeed were unlike anything Luoqi had ever heard before. In the words of the netizens, these stories were actually quite interesting if you dont bring your brain into it. They were fine for a laugh but expecting them to be logical or reasonable would probably lead to a life of frustration. Having realized this, Luoqi abandoned logic and simply enjoyed Shanes stories as interesting narratives, finding them quite savory. Shane didnt hold back either. Actually, apart from being a Zuan Inheritor, Im also quite the bluffer. Shane simply stated that he was a person of status. And so, not completely deceiving the Princess would be an insult to his title of White Dragon in the Waves, wouldnt it? In conclusion, Shane and Luoqi were both willing participants, and in the end, they were both satisfied. By the time the sun was almost down, Shane still hadnt come out of Luoqis room, driving the group of young Nobles who had been waiting outside to nearly tears. How... How could it take so long? Why is that Adventurer staying in Princess Luosilustis room for so long!? In... In such a long period of time, what... what are they both doing inside? I dont know, no one has ever stayed in the Princesss room for so long before, not even Riley from the Lazahad family. Damn it! Hurry up and come out! The young Noble lords had no idea what was going on in their imaginations and were close to collectively breaking down. At this point, even a fool could tell that all talk of commissions and tasks was fake. Did those things really need to be discussed for so long? In such a long time, one could even have a baby, right? This made quite a few young Nobles unable to hold back, each one wanting to go knock on the door, but they were stopped by the Female Knights guarding the door. Her Highness said she would not receive anyone other than Mr. Xien today. Gentlemen, you should go back. Dont disturb Her Highness. The upright words of the Female Knights finally became the last straw that broke the camels back. Shane, is it? Ill remember you! Well just wait and see! A bunch of young Nobles left, cursing and mumbling. It wasnt until the sun had set, dusk had descended, and the sky was tinged with red by the setting sun that Luoqi, with a reluctant face, finally sent Shane out of her room. Youre not allowed to take so long to come see me next time, got it? As he was leaving, Luoqi gave Shane such a warning. Alright, next time Ill tell you a story about an uncle called Big Gray Wolf who wanted to eat a cute little girl called Little Red Riding Hood, but instead he found out that Little Red Riding Hood was actually her grandmother in disguise, and Big Gray Wolf ended up being eaten by Little Red Riding Hoods grandmother. Shane agreed cheerfully this time, as if he had found some joy in his life. The two then reluctantly said goodbye, and anyone who didnt know any better would think their relationship was very close. Then, Shane left the Royal Palace and headed towards the Noble District of the West District. ... The sun is about to set, I wonder if Ai Yi is still waiting here. Shane glanced at the sky and finally remembered there was another truly cute little girl waiting for him. Holding the Divine World books he received from Luoqi, he quickened his pace towards Liliths Dessert Shop. However, when Shane arrived, the scene that unfolded before his eyes left him stunned. Chapter 182 - 182 181 Enemies that cannot be overlooked ?Chapter 182: 181 Enemies that cannot be overlooked Chapter 182: 181 Enemies that cannot be overlooked Ah... Ooh... With such groaning sounds, on the street in front of Liliths Dessert Shop, numerous figures lay there, almost covering the entire street. Some of these people were dressed extravagantly, obviously nobles, some fully equipped, clearly guards, and there were even knights from the Knight Order among them, appearing as if they had been knocked down, rolling slightly on the ground in what seemed to be pain. And there stood Ai Yi, right in the middle of this disastrous scene, cradling a pillow in one hand and a pastry in the other, nibbling away as if everything around her had nothing to do with her at all, or rather, as if the chaos was of no consequence to her, looking so at ease. What... What happened here? Shane was stunned. How had things turned out like this when he had only been gone for a short while? Hm? Ai Yi seemed to notice Shanes return and turned her head to look at him, standing there, and slowly walked over. Are you done with your business? Ai Yi stepped over the people on the ground to approach Shane and asked nonchalantly. Her demeanor was as if nothing had happened. I... Im back, Shane replied a bit slowly, then suddenly realized and asked in astonishment, Whats with these people? Whats with them? Ai Yi didnt understand Shanes meaning and tilted her head, saying, Didnt you tell me to send them flying? Me? Shane pointed to his own nose, then it dawned on him. Before he left, he had indeed instructed Ai Yi not to wander off or be tricked by anyone, and if anyone came up to talk to her and suggested going somewhere fun, she should just punch them away. Which meant... All these guys ended up like this because they chatted you up? Shane widened his eyes. Mhm. Ai Yi nodded slowly and said, At first, just a few guys dressed very annoyingly, laughed annoyingly, and even the tone of their speech was annoying asked me to go with them, saying they had some fun thing to teach me. I sent them flying. Then their guards wanted to surround me, so I sent those guards flying too. Then knights from the Knight Order happened to be patrolling this area and tried to take me away when they saw me send those annoying guys flying. I sent them all flying too. And so, it turned out like this. Shane was momentarily lost for words upon hearing Ai Yis explanation. Whats wrong? Ai Yi, seeing Shanes stunned expression, furrowed her brows and said, Isnt this what you told me to do? Is there a problem? It seemed the little girl had done all this because of Shanes instructions. To this, Shane only wanted to say, Of course, theres no problem. Though the situation was a bit beyond what Shane had anticipated, she was merely following his instructions obediently. For such an adorable and obedient little cutie, Shane only wanted to say Nice. However, the commotion had certainly gotten a bit out of hand that was a fact. Without considering that nobles had been hit, even knights from the Knight Order had been knocked to the ground. If word of this got out, it would undoubtedly attract the attention of the Order Guardians from the Royal Capital to administer punishment, or even provoke nobles seeking revenge or starting trouble. So... Wait for me a second, Ill take care of the aftermath. Shane handed over the several Divine World books he was holding to Ai Yi before heading over to the people who lay scattered on the ground. Ai Yi nonchalantly received the books but paused slightly after seeing the covers. Then, she turned her gaze towards Shane. Meanwhile, Shane had already started cleaning up the aftermath. And how did he clean up? Quite simplefirst, slap the Nobles awake, then the leader of the Knight Order, and before these guys could demand any accountability, directly place the Royal Token in front of them. After that, they became very cooperative. Not only did they apologize profusely and fearfully, but they also didnt dare to release even a peep, and they scampered off, tumbling over themselves in their haste, daring not to pursue the matter further. Having done all this, Shane held the Pendant and muttered, Actually, this thing is quite useful. That was the truth. However, the more Shane used it, the more quickly the secret of receiving the Royal Token from Luoqi was likely to be exposed, and thats when the real trouble would come knocking on his door. Well, when that time comes, well just go back to business as usual, playing hardball, and delivering a wave of harsh reality. Shane pocketed the Pendant and returned to Ai Yis side. Sorry to keep you waiting. Shane said with a smile to Ai Yi, looking very much like a father caring for his child. Ai Yi shook her head and handed back the books to Shane, then casually asked, Are you investigating the Hero? You noticed? Shane was momentarily taken aback, then shrugged his shoulders and said, Just casually looking into it. Casual looking doesnt get you books like these, you know? Ai Yi looked at Shane and smiled, These books may not be that precious in the Divine World, but in the Human Realm, they are quite valuable. They contain many secrets not yet disseminated in the Human Realm, and I reckon many people in power would pay any price to obtain them. Really? Shane genuinely surprised, remarked, Are these books that valuable? At least, in this world they are, Ai Yi nodded and said, Of course, in the Divine World and Demon Realm, theyre nothing special. These level of secrets arent really secrets among the God and Demon Clans. I see, Shane sighed, Then whats your opinion on the Hero? Shane just casually asked. But Ai Yi considered the question very seriously. In the past, I saw them as enemies that must not be overlooked, Ai Yi began, They are the natural enemies of the Demon Clan, and the Holy Sword, which originates from them, is the most lethal weapon against the Demon Clan. If struck by the Holy Sword, even the most powerful Demon would be severely wounded, and if one were to be slain by it, resurrection is impossible, not even for the Demon King. In light of this, Ai Yi was once among those who were most wary of the Hero, her hostility towards them even stronger than that of the Demon Kings, which had pushed her to recklessly act numerous times and ultimately achieved the valiant record of eliminating two Heroes. So... The Demon Clan is very sensitive to the existence of a Hero. If one appears, it will definitely stimulate some peoples nerves, resulting in a change in the Demon Clans policies, right? Ai Yi seemed to hint at something, Here in the Royal Capital, there seems to be a girl who is hailed as the modern Hero. Shes been a thorn in many peoples sides, and ten years ago, the Old Demon Clan Factions presence here was largely due to their desire to kill her. ...Is that so? Shane fell silent for a while, then said to Ai Yi, What do you now consider the Hero to be? Shane tentatively asked. Ai Yi fixed her gaze on Shane and after a moment, she began to smile. I dont even know myself. Ai Yi gave such an answer. Chapter 183 - 183 182 has been exposed again and again ?Chapter 183: 182 has been exposed again and again Chapter 183: 182 has been exposed again and again I dont know? Shane was somewhat surprised by Ai Yis remark. But Ai Yis expression was very calm and indifferent, telling Shane that her previous words must have been her true feelings. For a time, I truly hated the Hero. Ai Yis voice slowly reached Shanes ears. Because of the Hero, the person most important to me passed away. Back then, I even wanted to destroy the entire world. Rather, if it werent for the sisters around me stopping me, I probably would have done just that. Ai Yis unnerving words gave Shane the urge to gulp. However, Ai Yis tone soon took a turn. Later, when I was so deep in hatred I couldnt extricate myself, I saw it. I saw all the people of the Demon Clan laughing because the war had ended. I saw everyone around me dancing for joy because they no longer needed to go to battle. By then, I realized that the Demon Clan and other races are all the same, even if they revered power, not everyone enjoys fighting and bloodying their hands. The actions of the Hero ultimately brought peace to the three clans and ended the long-standing war. So, I awoke, I gave up, no longer feeding on hatred, but instead joining my sisters in guarding the peace of the Demon Realm. Ai Yi seemed to no longer hate the Hero, letting go of her past sorrows and pain. So, you ask me how I view the Hero now, I dont know, Ai Yi said solemnly, In the past, all I saw was the Heros strength, threat, and loathsome slaughter. Now, I suddenly want to see, unlike us gods, humans, and demons who have always been in conflict since ancient times, what the Hero from the Otherworld fights for and what he fights against. What really makes a true Hero? I am, slightly curious to know. Ai Yi spoke out all the thoughts in her heart. Hearing this, Shane couldnt help himself anymore. I say, Miss Ai Yi, Shane spoke up weakly, Could it be that you actually know...? Having said so much, how could Shane not realize that Ai Yi might very well be targeting him? And, it seems this young lady knows he is the Hero? This made Shane become somewhat hesitant and seek confirmation from Ai Yi. In response, Ai Yi gave him a look. Your Holy Sword has already been sealed with a Hero-specific Sealing Ring, right? Ai Yi glanced at the Holy Sword hanging at Shanes waist and said indifferently, Thats good, remember not to unseal it carelessly, that way, your identity wont be too easily exposed. ... So, in other words, setting aside others, Shane had already been exposed in front of Ai Yi? Shane really wanted to curse. How could he be exposed again and again? Was he really that bad at concealing his identity? At this moment, Shane really wanted to ask those protagonists who liked to play the pig to eat the tiger, how do you keep it up? Back when Shane read novels, he couldnt wait for those protagonists who pretended to be weak to suddenly reveal their true identities, to shock and awe everyone left and right, to bask in the thrill. Shane had no idea how long hed waited for that exhilarating moment to arrive. Reflecting on it now, he genuinely couldnt understand how they managed to keep up the act for so long. Were there no smart people in those novels? Or was he too dumb to keep up with his predecessors? Or was it simply a matter of plot necessity? Damn it all! Feeling a bit of an internal collapse, Shane couldnt help but voice his confusion, So, which big shot are you from? My Miss Ai Yi? Shane had really started to doubt Ai Yis identity. He had always thought Ai Yi was some big shot, but now it seemed that this little girls background might be even grander. Dont call me miss, Ai Yi immediately voiced her discontent and then added, You can guess for yourself. Leaving such words behind, Ai Yi walked ahead. Wait up! Shane hurried after her and, after hesitating for a moment, still meekly said, My dear Sister Ai Yi, where are you planning to go? Upon hearing this, Ai Yi didnt respond to Shanes question. Instead, she reacted to his form of address. Sister, huh? Ai Yi said with surprise and curiosity, I like this title. Before, it was always me calling others sister. Now, finally someone is calling me sister, too. From now on, you should call me that. Ai Yi was quite pleased with the title. Clearly, Ai Yi did not want to be treated as a child, nor did she want to be addressed too formally. Shanes use of sister hit right at Ai Yis preferences. But of course, Shane wouldnt do so. Sister, my foot. From now on, Ill call you little sister Ai Yi, Shane rolled his eyes and continued to probe, You still havent said where you plan to go. Wuu... Ai Yi frowned cutely, murmuring call me sister as she said, Im going back with you. Going back? Shanes mouth twitched, and he cautiously said, Could it be that you want to...? Yeah, live with you, Ai Yi replied matter-of-factly, Ive said it before, I want to understand you Heroes, and this way is more convenient, isnt it? ...Is it really more convenient? Shane rubbed his temples, asking, Ai Yi, you must be someone of great importance, right? Can someone like you wander around alone outside so freely? Even if he thought with his knees, Shane could imagine hundreds of scenarios where people were going crazy searching for Ai Yi. After all, the disappearance of an important person was always the most troublesome. And... Wont anyone recognize your identity, little sister Ai Yi? Shane couldnt help but worry. But Ai Yi seemed unconcerned. Dont worry, in the Demon Realm thats another issue, but in the Human Realm, the number of people who have seen me is very few; no one will recognize me, Ai Yi said, If it were Sister Sera, it would be different. Shes always been the representative for interactions between the Demon Realm, Human Realm, and Divine World. Her appearance must have been widely recognized in the Human Realm. Everyone knows her, unlike me. I generally dont get involved in affairs of the Human Realm and Divine World, and even in the Demon Realm, I leave matters to my subordinates while I often nap around the city. Even if I walked around outside, its unlikely Id be recognized. Otherwise, Ai Yi wouldnt have been in the Royal Capital up till now without anyone coming to look for her. As for Ai Yis subordinates... They probably still think Im sleeping. By the time they realize Im gone, who knows how long it will have passed, Ai Yi said nonchalantly, Besides, when they really start looking for me, Ill just send them away. Having said that, Ai Yi continued walking ahead on her own. Sigh... Shane could only sigh and follow after Ai Yi. Guess Im really taking a loli home. Chapter 184 - 184 Guardian God of the 183 Kingdom ?Chapter 184: Guardian God of the 183 Kingdom? Chapter 184: Guardian God of the 183 Kingdom? When the day had almost turned completely dark, Shane, accompanied by Ai Yi, had finally returned to the Lazahad household. At that time, in the courtyard of the Lazahad residence, Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica were all surprisingly present. They were sitting together, savoring some red tea. Why is everyone here? Shane approached with some surprise. In the past few days since they had arrived at the Royal Capital, though everyone had been staying under one roof, they rarely gathered together except for meals. Vivian seemed to have gone to greet some acquaintances in the Royal Capital and reported to the adventurers guild, arranging for the guild to send messages to Lamijion and communicate with Riley as well as handling coordination with Beren for a forthcoming audience. Tielle spent her days wandering outside, drawing the hostile nobles to trouble her as a means to hone herself. Lu Muya and Merica, on the other hand, were often together, occasionally going out to roam the streets to explore the local customs and popular products of the Royal Capital. Thus, for them to gather together at a time other than meals like this was probably the first time in several days. Welcome back. Vivian turned her head towards Shane as he approached, greeting him with a gentle smile. Welcome... welcome back... Merica, who had been happily chatting, became somewhat tense upon seeing Shane, fidgeting and blushing shyly as she greeted him. Lu Muya still had that shy demeanor, timidly unable to speak, while Tielle merely glanced at Shane without saying anything, showing no sign of the several honest interactions they had previously had. The four girls remained distinct in their personalities, creating a beautiful scenery. However, the group soon noticed Ai Yi walking beside Shane. Wow... So cute... Seeing Ai Yi, who was obediently following Shane while clutching a pillow, both Lu Muya and Mericas faces lit up, showing a look of fondness. Even Tielle couldnt help but glance her way, clearly attracted by Ai Yis cuteness. Who is this child? Vivian also looked fondly at Ai Yi and asked Shane with a mixed expression of surprise. However, before Shane could respond, Ai Yi spoke up first. I think I know you, Ai Yi said, having been looking at Vivian since the moment she arrived, and suddenly voiced clearly, You are that famous Kingdom Guardian God, arent you? Upon hearing this, Vivians expression abruptly stiffened. Tielles eyes narrowed as well, her look towards Ai Yi showing a slight change. The... Kingdom Guardian God? Lu Muya and Merica were left taken aback, faces filled with confusion. Guardian God? Even Shane was baffled by this sudden mention, the atmosphere around them turning instantly silent and heavy. After a while, Vivian was the first to regain her composure, turning to Ai Yi. May I ask who you are? Vivian stood up, no longer treating Ai Yi like a child, but with a formal demeanor. This attitude seemed to satisfy Ai Yi. Call me Ai Yi. Ai Yis gaze swept over Vivian, Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica, lingering momentarily on Lu Muya, then spoke, Seeing as how all but one of you appears to be special, I suppose granting the privilege of calling me by my name wouldnt hurt. Ai Yi responded in such a manner. Vivian couldnt help but glance at Shane. Well, Shane scratched his cheek, spreading his hands, since the person herself has said so, lets go along with it. Well probably be together for a while, so theres no need to delve too deep. Upon hearing this, Vivian fell silent for a moment before relaxing her face, nodding her head. Understood, Vivian turned to Ai Yi with a gentle smile and said, Then I shall address you as Miss Ai Yi from now on. Why add Miss? Ai Yi voiced her dissatisfaction. Cant you just call me by my name? It seemed this girl was discontent with any titles that included Miss. However, Vivian shook her head. That wont do, Vivian replied. We must still adhere to basic etiquette. ....Is that so? Ai Yi fell silent for a moment, then said expressionlessly, If thats the case, suit yourselves. Thank you very much, Vivian said as she bowed deeply as she had stated. At that moment, Tielle also spoke up. What does it mean by well probably be together for a while? Tielle asked bluntly. Could it be... this child is going to live here too? I would welcome that! Lu Muya and Merica also reacted, and although they were unaware of the current situation, they expressed their fondness for Ai Yi as they had initially. Vivian turned to Shane again, her eyes full of inquiry. In response, Shane hesitated for a moment and glanced at Ai Yi. Ai Yi just happened to look over, meeting Shanes gaze, which saw a prompt in her eyes. At that moment, Shane sighed. Sorry, Vivian, this might cause some inconvenience for you, Shane then asked Vivian, Could you please speak to Uncle Migis and ask if Ai Yi could stay here temporarily? Everyones gaze instantly focused on Vivian. Are you sure? Vivian didnt immediately agree, but also didnt refuse outright, instead saying, Miss Ai Yi seems to have quite the significant background, is it really alright for her to stay here just like that? Clearly, even though they did not know Ai Yis identity, both Vivian and Shane had gleaned from Ai Yis behavior that she was no ordinary person. No problem, Shane quickly replied, but his expression was not as clear-cut as his words, rather uncertainly he added, I guess? What do you mean by I guess? Vivian gave a wry smile. Dont worry, Ai Yi spoke again, calmly saying, There will be no issues. I dont intend to cause any trouble here. Other than staying beside this man, I will do nothing else. Ai Yi declared her stance. However... Why stay beside Mr. Shane? Right... right! Lu Muya and Merica blinked their eyes, puzzled. Tielle remained silent, his gaze continuously scrutinizing Ai Yi. Vivian fell silent as well. And Shane became somewhat uneasy. (I wouldnt be considered a lolicon, would I?) Shane was troubled by such thoughts. Fortunately, except for Lu Muya and Merica, both Vivian and Tielle had some thoughts on Ai Yis identity, so they did not assume Shane had done something to make this charming little girl decide to stay. Finally, Vivian sighed as well, and then spoke with a smile. Understood, then I will go and speak to Uncle Migis; we should be able to get permission. Thus, Ai Yi settled into the Lazahad family very smoothly. What kind of impact would this bring? No one knew. Chapter 185 - 185 184 A great treasure ?Chapter 185: 184 A great treasure Chapter 185: 184 A great treasure During dinner, under Vivians introduction, Migis met Ai Yi. However, Ai Yi didnt seem to have much interest in Migis, barely responding even when Migis spoke to her, as if she felt that there would be no connection between them, or rather, she didnt want there to be one. Her expression was indifferent, even cold, leaving Migis helpless. Yet, Migis didnt pursue the matter. As the leader of the adventurers guild and one of the Royal Familys close allies, Migis had keen insight and could naturally discern Ai Yis extraordinariness. In fact, according to Shane, Our Little Ai Yi has a lot of presence. At least, that was the case in front of others. Given these circumstances, Migis not only completely refrained from questioning Ai Yis attitude, but, like Vivian, didnt treat her as a child at all. He showed her enough respect and even personally invited her to stay. This series of actions actually made Ai Yi quite fond of Migis. Her expression softened a lot, and afterward, she occasionally responded to Migiss words, which clearly indicated preliminary approval of him. After dinner, however, a not too big nor too small matter arose that had to be mentioned. Lets go to the big bathhouse together, Ai Yi! Yes, yes! Lu Muya and Merica invited Ai Yi in such a manner. Bath? Ai Yi frowned, seemingly disgusted, and bluntly said, No need, I dont bathe with others, and I dont like baths. Ai Yis refusal was very straightforward, without a hint of hesitation. Eh? Lu Muya seemed surprised by the blunt refusal, somewhat at a loss, Wh... why? Yes! Merica was equally astonished, echoing, Bathing together is fun, Ai Yi! These two girls seemed to have been completely captivated by Ai Yis cuteness, not wanting to leave her out even when it came to bathing. Of course, Shane on the side really wanted to say something. If everyone bathing together is so much fun, why am I not included? Such unequal treatment was truly hateful. Unfortunately, Shane could say such things in his mind, but he dared not voice them in front of the ladies. He feared getting hit. Its okay, I still have Tielle. Shane looked at Tielle sitting beside him and felt a bit consoled. Tielle was sitting there, sipping tea with utmost calmness, showing no intention of joining the girls. The girls didnt invite Tielle either because she never accepted. The reason, of course, was that she wanted to do such pleasant things with a certain wolf. Fortunately, Tielle was always very quiet, and when rejecting Lu Muya and Mericas invitation, she usually couldnt be bothered to explain, so this matter didnt come to light, or else, Shane felt, he might still end up getting hit. Unaware of all this, Ai Yis face showed a hesitant expression for the first time under Lu Muya and Mericas insistent invitations. I really dont like bathing with others. Ai Yi rejected it from the bottom of her heart. Such rejection, not only Shane, even Vivian was curious now. Why is that, Miss Ai Yi? Vivian tentatively asked, Is it because we have offended you? Vivian wondered if Ai Yi didnt want to bathe with people whose status was much lower than her own. Uh, no. Ai Yi frowned deeply, obviously not wanting to be seen as acting arrogantly due to her status, so she had to explain, Its just that, every time I bathe with my sisters, they keep staring at me, and their reactions afterward are too much. I dont like that situation very much. Everyone was puzzled. Why would they need to stare at Ai Yi in the bath? Because she was too cute? Thats what everyone, including Shane, thought. Seeing this, Ai Yi seemed reluctant to explain further and let out a quiet sigh. Alright, just this once. With that, Ai Yi gently hopped down from her seat. Where is the bathhouse? Upon hearing this, Lu Muya and Merica showed delighted expressions. Over here! Lets go together, Ai Yi! Immediately, Lu Muya and Merica both went over to Ai Yi and cheerfully led her in the direction of the bathhouse. Shane, Vivian, and Tielle watched the trio leave, not thinking too much about it, and just started chatting at the dining table. As for Migis, he had already claimed that he was busy with official duties, so he had returned to the study. Hence, only Shane, Vivian, and Tielle remained in the dining room, chatting sporadically. It was then that the restaurants door was pushed open with force. Whimper... How... how terrifying... To everyones surprise, Lu Muya and Merica had already come back, their bodies steaming with heat and dampness, as if they had already taken a bath. Yet, their expressions were utterly despondent, their eyes glistening as if they had lost an important step in life, nearly bursting into tears. What happened to you two? That was a quick wash for you both. Vivian and Tielle looked at Lu Muya and Merica with surprised faces. Shane hadnt expected Lu Muya and Merica to return so quickly either. Girls usually take a long time to bathe, and Lu Muya and Merica were no exception. They had never washed up so quickly before. What on earth happened? Just as Shane was thinking this, Lu Muya and Merica, with tearful eyes, threw themselves onto Vivian and Tielle. We cant... we cant win! That level...! I lost to a kid who looked to be only twelve or thirteen years old, and it was such a ridiculous defeat. I cant accept it! Lu Muya and Merica were blurting out nonsensical words with tearful eyes, leaving everyone puzzled. Until an extremely dissatisfied sigh was heard. Thats why I said, I dont like taking a bath with others. Ai Yi also walked in, still holding a pillow, her face full of displeasure. Whimper...! Waaah...! Seeing such an Ai Yi, Lu Muya and Mericas gazes involuntarily shifted to the front of Ai Yi, to the image of her holding the pillow, or more accurately, to the body obscured by the pillow, and this time they truly cried. Vivian and Tielle seemed to understand something now, exchanging glances before approaching Ai Yi. Shanes view of Ai Yi was just blocked by Vivian and Tielle. Thus, Shane could no longer see Ai Yi at all. In such a situation, Shane saw Vivian and Tielle say something to Ai Yi, then seemed to remove the pillow she had been holding all along, unveiling Ai Yis entire body. This... Uh... The next second, Vivian and Tielle seemed to suck in a breath of cold air. Immediately after, both let out a bitter laugh. So thats how it is, truly a supernatural talent... ...No wonder you need to carry a pillow. If you dont cover it up, all the men will stare for sure. Vivian and Tielle appeared to realize some brutal truth, or rather, an extremely enviable situation, as they handed the pillow back to Ai Yi while continuing to bitterly smile. On the side, Shanes curiosity exploded. What on earth happened? At the scene, it seemed that Shane was the only one clueless about what had happened. Shane only knew that afterwards, including Vivian, all the girls no longer dared to take a bath with Ai Yi. And Tielle, who had taken a bath with Shane, left him with just one statement. Taking a bath with Ai Yi is too damaging to a womans self-esteem. Beyond that, Tielle didnt want to say anything else. This mystery would not be unraveled for quite a long time. And after it was unraveled, Shane felt as if the heavens had bestowed upon him an enormous treasure. Chapter 186 - 186 185 Sterling ?Chapter 186: 185 Sterling Chapter 186: 185 Sterling During these days when Shane had a chance encounter with Ai Yi and welcomed Ai Yi into the Lazahad family, a meeting closely related to Shane was also in progress in one of the noble mansions in the Royal Capital. This noble mansion was the Duke Sterlings villa in the Royal Capital. The Sterling family is one of the ducal families of the Mitra Kingdom and is recognized as one of the nobles with considerable power and authority in the ducal circle. Their domain is in the northern part of the kingdom, bordering the Ragna Empire. As a noble family on the border, they have always defended the kingdoms territory and have thwarted several invasions by the Ragna Empire in the past, proving their considerable strength. Furthermore, the Sterling family is related to the Royal Family, albeit distantly. Theres no doubt that an ancestor of the Sterling family was a member of the Royal Family. Therefore, even the reigning King must address the head of the Sterling family as brother, showcasing the familys natural influence and power. They certainly do not fall short compared to the Lazahad family or the Elbein family. Under such a scenario, the current head of the Sterling family, Barry, has a remarkably talented son. His name is Lymco Sterling, twenty-five years old, who two years ago, with the Sterling familys recommendation, came to the Royal Capital and joined the Royal Guard, becoming a Guard Knight who protects the Royal Family and the Kingdom. Those who are able to join the Guard Knight Order are either directly invited by the Royal Family or must have a level surpassing seventy and receive a strong recommendation from the nobles. That is to say, two years ago, when Lymco was only twenty-three years old, he had already successfully ascended to level seventy. Now, two years have passed, and rumors claim that Lymcos level has exceeded seventy-five, and he has mastered the Magical Sword Skill, making him one of the top combatants among the Guard Knights. Such talent has led some to call Lymco the second Aridia. In other words, in the eyes of some, it is very possible that Lymco could match the achievements of Aridia in the future and become the kingdoms strongest Legendary Knight. This villa is actually owned by Lymco, but it hadnt been used much. After all, the main base of the Knight Order is in the North District, and even Lymco usually resides in the Knight Camp there, so the villa has seldom been used. But today, Lymco, fully armed, appeared here. Because someone had told him that his father had come from the distant borderlands to the Royal Capital to see him. At this moment, Lymco appeared in the villa, walking towards the study. He was a man over one hundred ninety centimeters tall, with a tall and sturdy physique, blond hair and blue eyes, and a handsome face that resembled that of a prince. His appearance, combined with his achievements, made Lymco extremely popular within the Guard Knight Order and in both the Royal Capital and Duke Sterlings domain. If one discounted the unique popularity of the likes of Princess Luoqi, Lymcos popularity could certainly rank in the top five across the entire Kingdom. He was even being hailed as the next captain of the Royal Guard, making him a highly sought-after talent in the Royal Capital. Now, Lymco arrived at the villas study and saw his father. It has been a long time, father. Lymco greeted his father, who stood by the window with his back towards him. Have you arrived? The man turned around, revealing his entire figure to Lymcos view. Dressed in a military uniform without a single wrinkle. His spine was straight, and his stature even more imposing. He appeared to be in his early forties, with a neatly groomed beard. This was none other than the current head of the Sterling familyBarry Sterling. Do you know why I called you here? Barry, without any beating around the bush or small talk, even in the presence of his own son whom he hadnt seen for a substantial amount of time, went directly into business-like mode. Lymco looked at his father without any change in expression, a trace of indifference in his eyes. His father had always been this way, never indulging in talk of personal love. Even the object of his marriage was selected by the familya daughter from another Great Noble family without any foundation of affection. After their marriage, they had Lymco as if it were a matter of routine; soon after, they lived apart. Therefore, there was basically no affection between Lymco and Barry, only the names of father and son. Their manner of interacting was no different from that of ordinary superiors and subordinates. Now it was the same. The father had no personal words for his son, going straight to the point; the son did not look at his father with the eyes one reserves for a biological parent, but purely as an Upper Level to be dealt with. Thus, Lymco was very clear about the purpose of his unemotional fathers visit. Is it about Princess Luosilusti? Lymco mentioned. Yes. Barry spoke emotionlessly, Do you remember why I sent you to the Royal Capital to join the Guard Knight Order? Of course. Lymco replied without hesitation, The purpose was to get close to Princess Luosilusti, and ultimately, to marry her. Yes. Lymco was here solely for that one purpose. The Princess is the only one in a thousand years to be recognized by the Holy Sword, and she has also received the Blessing of the Goddess of Destiny, one of the Three Great Goddesses. Her talent and potential are no less than the Descendants of the Brave from the Kingdoms founding. Barry said coldly, Her abilities have even earned her the reputation of being the Kingdoms treasure, the modern Hero. If you can become the Princesss husband, the gradually diluted blood of the Hero within Duke Sterling will surely be restored, bringing our family back to the center of the Kingdom. The term Duke, at first glance, seemed to represent the highest rank of Nobility within the Kingdom. But strictly speaking, they were actually a group of losers. For they had been defeated in the battle to claim the throne and had to become collateral branches of the Royal Family, kicked out and made into so-called Dukes. The Duke Sterlings Family was the same; their ancestors had lost to the King over seven hundred years ago, which led to the creation of a new surname and the establishment of the Dukes family, with territories on the frontier. So, it appeared that the Sterling Family was noble. In reality, they had been excluded from the central power structure of the Royal Capital for many years. The Sterling Family harbored an obsession. That was to one day return to the center of the Kingdom, to find their footing again in the Royal Capital. For this purpose, from the moment Lymco was sent to the Royal Capital two years ago, coinciding with the Princesss coming of age, he had been given a mission by his family. To marry the Princess, to blend the bloodlines of the two families, to enrich the Heros bloodline that had been diluted over the centuries within the Sterling Family, and to vie for sovereign power. This was entirely feasible. With Princess Luoqis status, as long as you perform exceptionally well, the position of the next King, if not yours, could fall upon Princess Luoqi. By then, your offspring would be the legitimate direct descendants of the Royal Family, and our Sterling Family would have returned to the Royal Capital, regaining the rights and status we lost in the past. Barry stated this expressionlessly. And you, at the very least, could strive to become Captain of the Royal Guard, ending the Elbein Familys thousand-year domination over the Guard Knight Order. By then, both the Kingdom and the Knight Order will belong to our Sterling Family. This was the perfect plan Barry had devised. Unfortunately, after two years, Lymco had achieved nothing. But that was tolerable. Although he gained nothing where the Princess was concerned, during these two years, Lymco had at least established himself within the Guard Knight Order, and Barry had no strong objections to him. But it was different now. I hear theres been a troublemaker emerging. Barry mentioned a name that had been making all the Nobles in the Royal Capital grind their teeth in frustration lately. Seems to be called Shane, right? Upon hearing this, Lymcos gaze flickered. Chapter 187 - 187 186 Utilization Proposal ?Chapter 187: 186 Utilization? Proposal? Chapter 187: 186 Utilization? Proposal? Shane. This name, in recent days, indeed rose like a storm, rapidly gaining fame, often mentioned in conversations. Although it wasnt widespread among commoners, it had permeated throughout the circles of nobles and the Knight Order. The reason it spread so quickly in just a few days was all because this man came into contact with the Kingdoms royal treasures. Make no mistake, this is due to Princess Luosilustis influence. With beauty that even the Goddesses themselves would envy, and being the only one in the Kingdoms millennium history to be acknowledged by the Holy Sword and receive the Blessing of the Goddess of Destiny, this Princesss popularity in the Kingdom can only be described as a form of power; the adoration, worship, and frenzy the public held for her was exceedingly intense. Frankly speaking, if the Princess so wished, she could call upon the support of all the Kingdoms people at any time and usurp the current King from his throne to become the fourth Queen in the history of the Mitra Kingdom. And frighteningly, such popularity was not just effective among commoners but among nobles and the Knight Order as well. The number of nobles who fell for the Princesss beauty was not fewquite the majority, in fact. The Knights, captivated by the Princesss power, were countless as well. Coupled with her impeccable demeanor and various legendary deeds, the Princess was already seen as a goddess in the eyes of all, a precious gem beyond reach. The royal treasures of the Kingdom, this title was absolutely not just an idle mention. Yet she suddenly had an unusual close contact with a man, and it wasnt widely known among commonerssolely as a result of forcefully controlling the media, hiding it from the nobles and Knight Order was utterly impossible. Of course, this man was no ordinary adventurer, which was also one of the important reasons. A mere investigation by people immediately revealed this mans numerous deeds. He subdued the mastermind behind the Old Demon Clan Faction all by himself. On the way to the Royal Capital, he annihilated a large force of the Old Demon Clan Faction. He sparred with Princess Luosilusti at the Royal Palace Arena, nearly completely destroying it. These deeds were all telling others that this young adventurer was truly extraordinary. It was said that his level wasnt high, yet he possessed a Unique Skill that allowed him to adjust his level and skills within a certain range; his strength was not merely as simple as it appeared on the surface. Recently, when he visited Princess Luosilusti at the Royal Palace, all the nobles who intended to trouble him couldnt even get close to him and were all knocked to the ground. There was also a rumor that this man had shown the Royal Token, proving that he had the trust of one of the Royal Familys members and was particularly close to that person. This token could only belong to Princess Luosilusti. All these deeds had recently made the name Shane very notorious among the nobles and Knights, arousing strong hostility against him from many. If not for his respectable strength and possession of the Royal Token, which made him not someone to provoke lightly, would those looking for trouble have already broken down his door by now? Coincidentally, this man was currently staying at the Lazahad familys house, under the protection of the Lazahad family, incapacitating even the use of minor tricks. In just a few days, countless young lords from noble families were already frustrated to the point of spitting blood because they couldnt touch him. Unfortunately, Lymco was among them. Of course, Lymco hadnt acted against Shane, nor was he frustrated to the point of vomiting blood, but to say he had no thoughts about Shane was impossible. This wasnt just because the task given to him by his family might be obstructed or even failed by this man, but also because Lymco had long harbored feelings for the Princess. At the beginning, Lymco had no particular thoughts about the Princess. Influenced by his cold-blooded father and the ruthless family style, he was somewhat merciless and indifferent. Initially, he had come to the Royal Capital to fulfill his familys mission and achieve his familys unspoken goals, without any special thoughts about the Princess. However, when he arrived at the Royal Capital and saw the Princess make her appearance in front of the palace at noon amidst the crowd, Lymco was utterly captivated at that moment. Her majestic posture, perfect manners, stunningly beautiful face, and the strong Magic Power that stirred the soul overwhelmed the indifferent weapon of the family in an instant. Since then, Lymco outwardly showed no signs, but inwardly, his passion for the Princess had already flared, vowing to win her over. Only she was worthy of having his true heart, deserving all he could give. Lymco was very patient and did not reveal his feelings, instead making an effort to establish himself in the Guard Knight Order. He knew that pursuing Princess Luoqilusti in a conventional way was impossible; the noble young masters who were turned away from the Princesss sleeping quarters every day were living examples. Therefore, Lymco persevered, training and developing himself, striving to make a name in the Guard Knight Order. That was because the Guard Knight Order was a force directly under the Royal Family, and each knight in it was duty-bound to guard the royals. Usually, members of the Royal Family would choose one or two Guard Knights as their personal guards to ensure their safety. The current King Anxifelgers knight was the Kingdoms strongest Legendary Knight, Aridia Elbein. The Kings eldest daughter, the First Princess Liyadella, also had a knight from the Guard Knight Order by her side, hailing from a knight family in the Royal Capital second only to the Elbein family. Following this rule, Princess Luoqilusti should also have a Guard Knight by her side. However, the Princess had not yet chosen anyone as her knight, and for the sake of convenience in official duties, she established her own Female Knight Orderthe Holy Sword Knights. This knight order acted as the Princesss Personal Guard, helping her complete all her official duties, but unlike the Guard Knights who could stay in the same room and offer close protection, their relationship with the Princess was undoubtedly distant. Lymcos goal was to become the knight of the Princess, then only could he through proximity, garner favor. To this end, Lymco quietly worked hard for two years. Just these past few days, Shane had suddenly emerged, creating obstacles in Lymcos steady and firm plans. That was why Barry had come. Looking at the current situation, its no longer time for you to slowly unfold your plan, Barry spoke coldly. In a few days, you will accompany me to the palace to have an audience with His Majesty. An audience...? Lymco looked at his father, speaking solemnly, What does father intend to do? Its simple, Barry said lightly. Directly ask for the Princesss hand in marriage. Of course, such a direct proposal might likely be rejected, but Ill make some arrangements using that adventurer named Shane. Using him? Lymco was puzzled. Dont think too much, Barry said, disregarding Lymcos confusion, turning away, When the time comes, you just need to cooperate with me. Yes, Lymco lowered his eyes, responding softly. In his mind, the face of the beautiful Princess flashed again, making Lymcos hands clench into fists. Inside, a hot stream flowed like magma within Lymcos body. Chapter 188 - 188 187 I need to strive harder ?Chapter 188: 187 I need to strive harder. Chapter 188: 187 I need to strive harder. The following days were as mundane as ever. During these days, Shane and his companions continued to stay at the Lazahad familys house, living as they always had. Shane was no exception; every day he either accompanied Tielle while she lured monsters during her walks, helping her deal with some troubles, or he was summoned by letters from a certain Princess to be her conversation partner. At night, a beautiful girl would join him in the bath, making his days quite comfortable. However, there were some changes around Shane. At the very least, these past few days, Shane had gained a little tagalong. That, of course, was Little Aiyi. Where are you going? What are you going to do? Ill come with you. These were probably the phrases Little Aiyi repeated most over these days. Just as she said, the little girl planned to closely observe Shane, or rather surveil him, constantly accompanying him in and out, back and forth, up and down, except when he slept, bathed, or entered the Royal Palace. Even when Shane secretly followed behind Tielle to safeguard her, the little girl came along as well, and upon seeing what Shane was doing, she became interested and tried to mimic him, secretly causing trouble from the shadows. Specifically, by throwing stones to injure those who might threaten Tielle, preventing them from making a move against her. However, unlike Shane, Aiyi had not mastered the Throwing skill; the task of throwing stones in her hands almost led to serious trouble. Naturally, without the Throwing skill, Aiyi lacked any technique in throwing; it was entirely dependent on her strength. When she threw a stone, leaving aside its accuracy, its power was terrifying, almost like a rocket launcher. After the throw, shockwaves appeared, and the air heated up from friction. The impacted ground burst as if from a massive explosion, blowing everyone nearby away; it was terrifying. Of course, if it werent for the lack of accuracy and not hitting the target, it would have been more than just scary. Therefore, afterward, Shane strictly prohibited the little girl from throwing stones, to her considerable dissatisfaction. Unbeknownst to her, during these times of her dissatisfaction, Shane himself was inwardly embarrassed. I thought I was pretty awesome, but after coming to the Royal Capital, it seems Ive met even more formidable people. First Luoqi, and now Aiyi, the abilities of these two girls were incredibly daunting, leaving Shane with no feeling of complete victory. Especially with Aiyi. With Luoqi, although Shane didnt think he could easily win, he also didnt feel it would be easy to lose, considering her a worthy opponent. But Aiyi was different. The girl was too inscrutable. Even now, Shane had not sensed her Magic Power, always feeling as though he truly encountered someone stronger than himself, with no premonition of being able to surpass her. She was the first person Shane had truly encountered against whom he felt completely outmatched. Even when facing the Legendary Knight Aridia, he hadnt felt this way. But Aiyi accomplished this. Shane dared not underestimate this feeling. Because of the existence of the Military God skill, Shanes combat instincts were extremely high, so if he himself felt he couldnt beat Aiyi, then he probably really couldnt. Hence, Shane confirmed that Aiyi was stronger than him, and by a significant margin. Even if he fully unlocked the Holy Swords seal, whether he could win was a highly debatable matter. This made Shane reaffirm once again that Aiyi was definitely a hidden powerhouse, and a particularly massive one at that. It looks like I need to make a concerted effort. Motivated, Shane began to contemplate how to learn new skills or Magic to further enhance his capabilities. But just as Shane was preparing to make a strong effort, the arrival of an event interrupted his ambitious plans. Get ready, lets go to the Royal Palace for an audience. That day, Vivian brought back that piece of news. Indeed. Almost a week had passed, and Vivian and her people had finally finished coordinating with the Royal Palace and were allowed to have an audience with the King. The list of attendees included Beren, Vivian, Alis, Leon, and Shane. Beren was a representative chosen to represent the knights from Lamijion. Vivian, Alis, and Leon represented their respective adventurer teams. As for Shane, as the leading hero and the central figure in this mission, he was undoubtedly necessary for this audience. The others were not on the list and could not participate; they had to wait outside for news. Thus, Shane accompanied Vivian to the Royal Palace. ... Royal Palace, reception room. Here, those prepared for the audience gathered together. Its been a long time, you two. Alis was the first to see Shane and Vivian enter the room. He laughed heartily and greeted them warmly before turning his gaze to Shane, his face full of inexplicable expressions. Long time no see. Leon also stood up to greet them, but his eyes inevitably drifted towards Shane, filled with curiosity. Beren merely nodded; however, his gaze also rested on Shane, carrying a mix of complex emotions. This scene utterly confused Shane. Why are you all looking at me like that? Shane asked, puzzled. Beren and Leon remained silent. It was Alis who came up to Shane, clicking his tongue in wonder and laughing strangely. Who would have thought, ladyouve been in the Royal Capital for such a short time and already managed to make such a big name for yourself; you scared me to death. Hearing this, Shane somewhat understood what had happened. As expected... How on earth did you get involved with that incomparable Princess? Alis asked with a gossipy yet extremely envious tone, Teach me, Shane. You dont know, when I saw the Princess at the palace, I was so stunned that I stayed until the crowd had dispersed and didnt snap out of it. These past few days, Ive been dreaming about the Princess every night, but here you are, getting close to her. You dont know how jealous I am. Alis spoke very candidly, causing Vivian, who stood by, to burst into laughter. Beren and Leon seemed to recall their own experiences of seeing the Princess, their eyes inevitably filling with infatuation. Especially Leon, his adoration and fascination nearly flowing out of his eyes; it was clear he was truly captivated by the Princess. Thanks to this, Leons gaze towards Shane was also slightly different from before; besides jealousy, there seemed to be a hint of rivalry emerging. Seeing this, Shane was speechless. Good news stays inside, bad news travels miles away. But, is this really bad news? Hmm, it must be. Chapter 189 - 189 188 Thats not the case...” ?Chapter 189: 188 Thats not the case... Chapter 189: 188 Thats not the case... It must be said that these days, Shanes name had constantly been on the ears of Beren and others, never resting for a moment. Although Shanes affairs were currently only circulating among the nobles and knights, those fellows, in order to gather information related to Shane, either commissioned investigation or came to inquire personally. Naturally, they found Beren, Alis, and Leon, hoping to learn some information about Shane from their colleagues. Especially Beren, because of his status as a noble, didnt know how many higher-status nobles had personally invited him over, either indirectly probing or directly asking, intending to pry information about Shane from Berens mouth. Under such circumstances, the information about Shane became somewhat known to those young nobles. Otherwise, how would they even know about the Unique Skill that Shane fabricated? All was inquired from Beren and others. Beren and his group, encountering such situations repeatedly, naturally became suspicious. Finally, after an exchange, the good deeds Shane had done in the Royal Capital were instantly exposed. Even Vivian had already gotten to know about Shanes private interaction with Luoqi, and afterward, more than once, she asked him in amazement how it had turned out like this. Thus, it was evident that Shane and Luoqis affair had attracted a lot of attention. At this rate, perhaps one day, even the common people might come to know about this matter. This gave Shane some headaches, but made Beren, Leon, and Alis very envious and jealous. In their eyes, they truly found Luoqi and Lusi breathtaking after meeting them, and like many others, were instantly subdued by the Princess. Even Shane initially couldnt help but stare at Luoqi for so long, and Lu Muya and Merica, being the same sex, began to adore and idolize Luoqi ever since. How much more so for these sons who had been single for so long? No, thats not right. Among these three, it seemed that only Alis had been single since birth, not to mention marriage, he hadnt even had a lover, whereas Beren was already twenty-eight, had long married and had children, and even had a concubine, a true winner in life, let alone Leon, who lived almost building a skyscraper with soft meals. Yet, it was just like that, they were completely dumbfounded, dazed, and then fallen when they first met Luoqi. How could they not be envious and jealous of Shane? Alis was still okay, at least he wouldnt daydream, but Beren and Leon were different. These two, one a local noble aspiring to climb higher, and the other a gigolo who made a fortune through women, Luoqi with her conditions that were peerless in appearance, strength, and status, could not but stir the hearts of these two frogs... no, two men. Thus, even at this moment, Berens gaze upon Shane became somewhat complicated, not to mention Leon, who almost really began treating Shane as an enemy. Beren had completely not anticipated that this previously thought lucky rookie adventurer, who had just met Laischa and suppressed Killian, had turned into a significant figure in the Royal Capital in less than half a month. Leon had even less expected that this devil would ultimately win the favor of the Princess, using his mere adventurer status to directly climb such an exceptionally high branch. I wish it were me...! Leon did harbor such thoughts. However, just thinking about Shanes astonishing strength made Leon lose heart. Even if he wanted to climb the princesss high branch, he needed to be qualified. In Lamijion, with Leons tricks, he could still deceive those women who hadnt seen much of the world or were just greedy for his looks, but here in the Royal Capital, capitalizing on Udiliss connections, Leon had visited many households in recent days, yet his previously unerring tactics only earned him a snub. The reason was simple; this place wasnt isolated like Lamijion, where those with real status were abundant. Naturally, they all tended to choose marriages among themselves, how could they not protect their delicate flowers well? Moreover, the Royal Capital was reputed as the center of the world, where all the outstanding figures from around the world would appear, including those with high attractiveness, formidable strength, and impeccable families. How could Leon, who relied solely on his looks, compete against them? In Lamijion, those with strength werent necessarily handsome, those with family backgrounds werent necessarily handsome either, and those who were handsome, whether they had strength or family background or not, werent necessarily good at wooing women. Therefore, Leon, with his good looks and tricks, could thrive. But in the Royal Capital, outstanding talent was in abundance, with countless people better than Leon, leaving no room for him to play any tricks. Given this, Leon had no achievements in recent days and even Udilis began to distance herself from him upon seeing the many excellent figures in the Royal Capital. For someone like him, trying to woo the peerless Princess would probably mean not even being able to enter the gates of the Royal Palace; he might even end up being thrown into the lake to feed the fish. Knowing this harsh reality, Leon had only one mood now. To use a phrase from his previous life, it was... The citys ways are deep; I want to return to the countryside. That was precisely the case. Thus, Leon already wanted to return to Lamijion and had adjusted his goals. As long as he could become a small Nobles son-in-law in Lamijion, Leon would be satisfied. Of course, comparing his own treatment with that of Shanes, Leon still couldnt help feeling envious. Even so, he didnt dare to offend Shane. After all, it was said that Shane now had the Royal Familys token, essentially acting as the Royal Familys agent. Offend him? He might as well forget about living off women for the rest of his life and start relying on men instead. Yes, living off women is soft living, and living off men is hard living, no problem there. Shane had no idea these guys were thinking so much, he simply said very humbly, Thats not the case, dont listen to others talking nonsense. Thats the Princess, someone I cant afford to aspire to. Shane tried to clear the air. Hearing this, Beren, Leon, and Alis looked somewhat better. At this moment, outside the reception room, a Female Knight entered. Is Mr. Shane here? Princess Luoqi and Lusti would like you to come over! She brought such a message. ... ... ... Everyone looked at each other in silence. Then, Beren, Leon, and Alis all looked at Shane. Their gazes were as if they were looking at a dog. Chapter 190 - 190 189 Am I actually very dangerous ?Chapter 190: 189 Am I actually very dangerous? Chapter 190: 189 Am I actually very dangerous? Bang! When a loud knocking sound erupted from the Princesss bedroom, a cry of pain echoed throughout the room. Ouch! Luoqi clasped her head, squatting on the floor with teary eyes clearly showing she had been hit hard. And the culprit who had struck the Princess on the head was none other than Shane, who had just entered, and without a second word, gave her a knock when she happily ran over to greet him. What are you doing!? Luoqi immediately complained as if she was choked with sobs. Shane, however, snorted coldly. Thats what I should be asking you, isnt it? Shane didnt admit his wrong, instead he retorted, What are you up to? Why did you have someone fetch me? Why cant I call you here? Luoqi protested grievously, I cant believe I had someone waiting outside for you since I heard you were coming for an audience today. As soon as you appeared, I called you over. Youre so heartless! Im heartless? Youre the one whos not thinking straight! Shane, disregarding Luoqis grievance, berated her, You know very well that if you call me here alone in front of others, they will definitely resent me, yet you still do it. Isnt that thoughtless? Whats the big deal? Luoqis grievance turned into discontent, and instead of answering, she questioned back, Are you scared or something? Scared? Shane laughed out of sheer exasperation, You should be scared of the time when I get clubbed from behind without you knowing! Saying so, Shane raised his hand, preparing to give Luoqi another knock. Luoqi got frightened and hurriedly, using her agile skills, leapt away, instantly creating a distance of over five meters between herself and Shane. I warn you, stop hitting me, attacking a Princess is a serious crime! Luoqi said sternly. Is that so? Shane replied in equally serious tone, Then whats the crime for flirting with a Princess? As he said this, Shane stretched out his hands towards Luoqi as if ready to pounce on her, and his palms moved in a very irregular and embarrassingly suggestive manner. You...what are you doing? I warn you, dont mess with me! Luoqis eyes widened as she couldnt help but retreat, grinding her teeth in rage, Put your hands down! That gesture is indecent! Heh. Shane let out two words dripping with sarcasm, then slowly moved closer to Luoqi. Luoqi immediately retreated with her, grimacing threateningly and trembling her lips in fear, like a victim of something unspeakable. At that moment, there was a knock at the door. Your Highness, someone from the Royal Palace has sent a notice. The voice of a Female Knight came through. In an instant, the demeanor of both people in the room changed. What did they say? The pitiful and helpless demeanor of Luoqi, like that of a little rabbit, vanished instantly, replaced by a commanding and calm voice that carried with it an air of authority. Hmm, this tea is not bad. Shane, on the other hand, had somehow sat down, picked up a tea cup devoid of any tea, and took a sip of air. He assessed it like an old tea aficionado, completely unfazed. The Female Knight noticed nothing amiss. They said that after the audience begins, please take Mr. Shane directly to the Royal Hall, the Female Knight said. Alright, I understand. You may withdraw, Luoqis tone remained very calm. Yes. The Female Knight then withdrew. After hearing no more movement outside the door, the composure and calm on Shane and Luoqis faces finally collapsed. Thank goodness no one came straight in. Otherwise, if that scene had been seen, my lifelong reputation would be ruined. Shane patted his chest, relieved. Your reputation is ruined? It was my innocence that was truly almost destroyed! Luoqi retorted irritably, Besides, the Female Knight under my command wouldnt enter without my permission. Your worries are unnecessary. So you were as into the performance as I was? Shane rolled his eyes and said, No wonder youre always playing the role of the flawless Princess. Are you the epitome of drama or what? Whats the epitome of drama anyway? Please stop using Otherworld jargon that I dont understand all the time, okay? said Luoqi with resignation, Also, even if its just for show, dont do that kind of thing again. I thought you were really going to pounce on me. Shanes hands paused, and he lifted his gaze to look at Luoqi, not hiding the emotions in his eyes. At this sight, Luoqi was taken aback at first, then twitched at the corner of her eyes. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. ...You didnt actually plan to pounce on me, did you? Luoqi asked, both uncertain and apprehensive. What do you think? Shane replied with a bright smile at Luoqi and gave her another look, letting her figure it out on her own. And Luoqi did just that. Just now, Shane definitely had the intention to throw himself at her. At that moment, given that scoundrels character, what those hands doing those indecent gestures would do to her bodyLuoqi shuddered at the mere thought. Could it be that being alone with you is actually dangerous for me? Luoqi came to this realization. Hehe. Shane threw those two mocking, malicious words at Luoqi once again. Luoqi fell silent. Eventually, instead of distancing herself from Shane, she walked over and sat down in front of him. Closer than they had ever been before. Shane was dumbfounded. But it was Luoqi who started to smile triumphantly. You think by doing this, youll frighten me so I wont dare to be alone with you in the future, or let you into my room again? Is that your goal? Luoqi spoke scornfully, I wont let you succeed! Shane was left speechless, then he pursed his lips slightly. His plan had failed. You... Seeing Shanes expression, Luoqi knew she had guessed right and suddenly felt drained of strength. This guy was as exasperating as ever. Had he forgotten that she was insanely busy every day, with almost no time to rest? How much effort had she made just to find time to talk to him, and did he even realize that? She was working so hard, and there he was acting as if he was reluctant to be in her company. It was infuriating. But why did she always end up wanting to call him over to keep her company during the dreary work hours? She really couldnt make sense of it. Unaware of Luoqis complex feelings, Shane continued, not ready to give up, What if I really wanted to take advantage of you? Arent you afraid of the slightest chance? As if making a last-ditch struggle, Shane infuriated Luoqi further. The same words as before. If you can do it, then youve got skill. Whatever you want to do then is fine! Luoqis tone was as charged as anything. Did he really think she was easy to bully? Fight? The Princess had never lost before! Chapter 191 - 191 Can 190 be unaffected ?Chapter 191: Can 190 be unaffected? Chapter 191: Can 190 be unaffected? After a while, Shane and Luoqi finally calmed down. At this time, Luoqi revealed the reason she had called Shane here. The audience later will be complicated, you have to be careful. Luoqi suddenly blurted out this perplexing statement. What happened? Shane was puzzled, not understanding. Luoqi immediately explained to Shane. This audience isnt just involving my father the King, my elder sister, and other members of the Royal Family, including myself, but almost all the nobles from the Royal Capital will be there, even nobles from outside the Royal Capital will participate in this audience. Together with the full attendance of the Guard Knight Order, the gathering is as large as the annual Qing Country Festival. Luoqis words shocked Shane. Why such a large gathering? Shane was very surprised. Luoqi, however, was not surprised and continued to explain to Shane. Because the large-scale assassination that happened ten years ago had such a significant impact, Luoqi said very solemnly. You werent directly involved, so you dont know. That day was a nightmare for the entire Royal Capital. Hundreds of Old Demon Clan members infiltrated the Royal Capital, each carrying out their mission to assassinate specific targets. Overnight, the Royal Capital was thrown into chaos, every Noble Family had casualties, and the first to die were always the key family members, starting with the Family Head, followed by the next powerful contender for the Family Head position. In such circumstances, some noble families were entirely slaughtered, with no survivors, others suffered heavy casualties. Even those who were fortunate enough to survive the initial attacks and discovered the intruders had to make painful sacrifices from their knight orders and personal guards to fend off these attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction. In the end, even nobles who had the capability to protect themselves in such chaos couldnt let go, because those attackers from the Old Demon Clan Faction, upon realizing they could not successfully complete their missions, actually rushed into the streets and unleashed powerful magic, drawing in a large number of civilians as well. At this point, Luoqis tone became very cold and angry. Shane also frowned, setting aside his playful mood. Shane had always known the large-scale assassination from ten years ago was a major event, but even knowing that, he had no real sense of just how extensive it really was. Now, Shane began to understand somewhat, at least from what Luoqi had verbally described, he could imagine how chaotic, fearful, and dark the Royal Capital was at that time. And Luoqis narrative was not over yet. Not only the local nobles of the Royal Capital but also nobles from other territories who were in the Royal Capital at that time were murdered, knight orders were targeted, and the Royal Palace was invaded. Luoqi exhaled deeply and said, Afterwards, although we fought bravely through the night and subdued over ninety percent of the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction, the three masterminds managed to escape, and even important items sealed in the Royal Palace were stolen. As she spoke, Luoqi glanced subtly at Shane. Shane knew Luoqi was referring to Laischa. However, before Luoqi could mention Laischas matter, Shane spoke first. Are you all okay? Shane couldnt help but say so. After all, ten years ago in the Royal Capital, not only was Luoqi still young, but Vivian, Tielle, and Riley were also there. Given the positions and significance of these individuals for the Kingdoms future, its impossible that they wouldnt be targeted by the Old Demon Clan Faction. Thinking of this, although Shane knew Luoqi and the others were definitely alright, otherwise they wouldnt still be fine now, he couldnt help but ask, Were all safe. Luoqi seemed to grasp Shanes concern, muttering under her breath, You do have a conscience, caring about me like this, then continued, Back then, although I wasnt as powerful as now, I had the Holy Sword and my Unique Skill. Even if I encountered an attack, I could still manage. Tielle in the Elbein Family wouldnt have any trouble either, as that family has many strong knights. The Lazahad family was also completely safe thanks to Vivians protection. That statement carried a lot of information. Firstly, it told Shane that Luoqi, only seven years old at the time, was already capable of handling an attack from the Old Demon Clan Faction on her ownimpressively strong. Secondly, it informed Shane that Vivian, also only seven at the time, could protect the members of the Lazahad family, keeping them safe. Arent these two girls bending the rules a bit? Luoqi having the Holy Sword is one thing; even though she was only Level 20 at the time, with the enhancement of the Holy Sword, she could reach Level 70, and along with her Unique Skill, its not impossible to fend off an attack from the Old Demon Clan Faction. Yet even Vivian could manage this, and even had spare capacity to protect others, something Shane hadnt expected. Could this be related to the Kingdom Guardian God Ai Yi mentioned earlier? Shane pondered. Meanwhile, Shane also guessed why the proceedings for this audience were so grand. It seems you understand, Luoqi nodded, saying, The incident ten years ago is deeply related to over half of the nobles in the Mitra Kingdom. Now, two of the masterminds have been defeated by you, and another has made contact with you, while the rest of the Old Demon Clan Faction has been annihilated by you. They have to attend the scene for such a major event. Moreover, they need to confirm the death of their enemy, otherwise it remains a knot in all the nobles hearts and a stain on over half of the nobles in the Mitra Kingdom. Plus, one of the masterminds was once under the command of a Dragon Demon, a subordinate of a direct subordinate, so the Demon Clan also places great importance on this matter, and that Dragon Demons direct subordinate will attend this audience. This meant that the spectacle of the ceremony could only be greater, not smaller. This made Shane finally understand why an audience required over a week of preparation. Apparently, it was all to notify various stakeholders and wait for them to attend. With so many people, each having their own stance and thoughts, the complexity of the situation at that time could be imagined. Some peoples close relatives were victims, so theyve been seeking the murderer for ten years without progress, hoping for revenge. Then you, an unknown new Adventurer, resolve itlikely, they might doubt or even disbelieve. Some want to pressure the Demon Clan at this occasion to take responsibility, and you, having resolved the incident, will also get involved. Others might think youre an accomplice from the Demon Clan, staging everything to mitigate the impact on the Demon Clan. It might appear as though the main culprits have been dealt with, but it could very well be fake news. Moreover, some will constantly observe the situation, attempting to derive benefits advantageous to themselves from this incident. When all these thoughts interweave, do you think it wouldnt be complex? And as the central figure in this event, could you not be affected? I just wanted to give you this heads up. Upon hearing Luoqis explanations, Shanes face twitched in displeasure. He had previously become involved due to his displeasure with Beren and others actions; now, having come to the Royal Capital, he was getting dragged into these nobles intricate scheming? These people really have nothing better to do. Chapter 192 - 192 191 dont you know me yet ?Chapter 192: 191, dont you know me yet? Chapter 192: 191, dont you know me yet? Angry? Watching Shane show an extremely displeased expression, Luoqi seemed amused as she spoke. Nonsense. Shane, still with a displeased face, said, Im not asking for any credit, but whether its subduing Killian or annihilating Beddo and the Old Demon Clan Faction, thats undoubtedly a meritorious deed, isnt it? Is this how you treat someone who has made contributions? Be it Beddo, Killian, or those from the Old Demon Clan Faction, they were clearly the most wanted criminals who had turned the capital into Hell ten years ago, and many Nobles of the kingdom had suffered greatly and hated them fiercely. But now? Shane, the great contributor who had resolved these chief culprits, not only hadnt received any rewards or gratitude but had instead been reluctantly dragged into this tedious dispute of power and suspicion? Then these guys truly deserved to be slaughtered by members of the Old Demon Clan Faction. But that is Nobles for you. As the saying goes, Every man for himself, and the Devil takes the hindmost. The more extensive the involvement in a matter, the more intertwined are various thoughts and considerations, ultimately leading to an outcome that couldnt satisfy anyone at all. Thats the usual saying, reality is often crueler than one imagines. All disputes and confrontations over interests cant possibly proceed as written in novels, with a give and take, but are instead filled with various surprises and variables. Even an omnipotent being like the Supreme God has the Demon King as a natural enemy. This proves, even Gods cant have everything go their way. Regarding this, Luoqi still tried to soothe him. The kingdom will certainly not mistreat those who have made contributions, otherwise, no one would serve the kingdom. Luoqi smiled and said, Dont be too angry. Although some people indeed have malicious intentions, there are also many who stand by your side. Really? Shane was slightly taken aback. Of course, Luoqi affirmed strongly. For instance, me, Father, and Elder sister. We all want to acknowledge your achievements, recognize your potential. Thus, your contribution wont go unnoticed. If things go well, you might even be knighted and become a Noble. Upon hearing this, Shane curled his lips in a disdainful manner. Become a Noble? Is the kingdom planning to make me pledge my life to it, binding myself to this country? This might not mistreat Shane, but it also involves the royal familys own considerations. Shane, upon hearing this, would feel not only unenthusiastic but even more annoyed. There is also the Lazahad family. Lord Migis should also be on your side. With this, the vassals of the Lazahad family and those relatively close to them will stand by your side. Luoqi, not knowing if Shane was annoyed, chuckled while speaking. Besides that, there are the families fiercely loyal to the royal family. With the royal family supporting you, they will only choose to side with you. Then, there are also some other Nobles who genuinely appreciate you for avenging them by destroying the Old Demon Clan Faction, or those impressed with you, looking forward to your future, wishing to win you over, or even invest in your journey. There are quite a few of such people, right? Luoqi tried her best to boost Shanes confidence. However, Shane merely uttered a faint sentence. Are you sure, after coming into contact with you, that there will still be nobles who have a good impression of me? That single sentence left Luoqi speechless. Indeed. Would there be any Nobles who would still have a favorable impression of Shane? You should know, given Luoqis popularity, those nobles dreaming of an alliance through marriage with the royal family, aspiring to be Luoqis marriage partner, accounted for over ninety-nine percent of the nobility in the Mitra Kingdom. Furthermore, considering those Nobles who think Princess should marry a prince from a foreign country or an important figure from another clan to strengthen or even enhance the kingdoms status, how could they have a good impression of Shane, knowing too well how close Luoqi and this ordinary Adventurer were? Even, those families fiercely loyal to the royal family, whether they genuinely show loyalty outwardly and act differently behind the scenes, remains an unknown. Because they were fiercely loyal to the Royal Family, these families would place immense importance on Luoqis suitor, and it was certain that many did not take kindly to Shane. Who knows, during the forthcoming audience, Shane might be backstabbed by these people who he thought were on his side. That feeling... yeah, it would definitely be bittersweet. Thinking of this, Luoqis expression became uncomfortable, and her eyes even revealed a sense of timidity. In a word, she seemed pitiful, weak, and helpless. Just then, Luoqi said weakly, Why dont you try revealing your identity as the Hero? If he were truly the Hero, that role would undoubtedly suit Luoqi perfectly. Wasnt it once common for countless kingdoms to offer their princesses with folded hands, begging for acceptance based on the Heros identity? But now... I dont mind, Shane replied briskly. After all, I am an Otherworldly Person. Even if the God, Human, and Demon clans really go to war and theres killing everywhere, life-and-death struggles, it wouldnt be my concern anyway; Ive done more than enough. Right? Shane didnt want to reveal his identity as the Hero for two reasons: one, he didnt want to invite trouble, and two, he did not want to cause a calamity that would affect others and disturb the thousand-year peace maintained among the God, Human and Demon clans. And if the locals themselves didnt care, why should Shane care about it anymore? ...forget I said anything. Luoqi suddenly clammed up. Sigh... Shane exhaled and mused, Well, if something truly unpleasant turns up, I have my own ways of dealing with it. Those words startled the withdrawn Luoqi. What... what are you planning to do? Luoqi began to feel terrified. She couldnt help it; although she had only known Shane for a short while, Luoqi had mostly figured out the mans nature. He was the type who never played by the rules, whose wild ideas were beyond anyones guess; thoroughly unpredictable, such that during calm times, he would be the sincerest one, and in other times, he could turn everything topsy-turvy. And to make things worse, this man was a true Hero, possessing capabilities not less than her own, even seemingly holding a Holy Sword much stronger than that of her own ancestors. What if he really went crazy? Calm down for a moment, theres no need to be rash, we can discuss things slowly, right? Right? Unable to help herself, Luoqi blurted out these words, and even grabbed Shanes hand as if to prevent him from doing anything hasty, nearly pressing her body against his. Relax, I wont do anything, dont you know me yet? Just a simple guy here! Shane naturally gave Luoqi an obedient look. But Luoqi felt like cursing. Youre honest? If you were honest, the Old Demon Clan Faction could be deemed great paragons of world peace and order! Suddenly, Luoqi felt that the worst part of this audience might not be the nobles, but the man before her. Chapter 193 - 193 Not to be messed up by that guy 192 ?Chapter 193: Not to be messed up by that guy 192 Chapter 193: Not to be messed up by that guy 192 Originally, Luoqis intention was to remind Shane to be cautious and not to be trapped by some nobles rhetoric during the audience ceremony, lest it gave rise to a pretext for targeting him. Besides that, Luoqi wasnt too worried about this particular audience. Although the audience was indeed complicated, it was just thatcomplicated. There was no danger likely to emerge. Not to mention, since the King and Princess of the Royal Family intended to stand by Shane, supplemented by assistance from the Lazahad family and the Elbein family, who would dare to openly cause trouble? The Royal Family was ultimately the Royal Family. Even if they werent dictatorial, they held sway over any noble, unless they met strong opposition from the majority; otherwise, the decisions of the Royal Family were usually enforceable. Thus, the audience would be complex, but as long as Shane didnt slip up or allow anyone to catch him at a fault, honestly, then however complex it might be, it would only concern the Royal Family and the nobles. It was unlikely that Shane himself would be in trouble. What belonged to him would eventually be his. However, now, Luoqi felt that perhaps this audience indeed warranted serious concern. But at this point, was it still possible to worry about it in time? It wasnt. At least, while Luoqi was still advising Shane, who was ignoring the advice altogether, a voice once again came from outside. Your Highness, the audience is about to begin. Please proceed with Mr. Shane to the Royal Hall. Hearing this sentence, Luoqi despaired. On the contrary, Shane, as if nothing had happened, as if all previous dissatisfaction had vanished, slowly stood up and said a single word. Lets go. Having said that, Shane walked out at the forefront. ...Goddess of Fate above, please ensure that Mitra Kingdom isnt ruined by that man. Luoqi could only resign himself to his fate, standing up while sighing deeply and following along. ... Royal Hall. This was the Audience Hall located in the center of the Royal Palace and at its highest point. The Audience Hall was vast and imposing, radiating a solemn and heavy atmosphere, making the air within it feel even more tense than elsewhere. At this time, within the Audience Hall, numerous people had already gathered. Firstly, knights draped in expensive finery stood in impeccable rows on the left side of the hall, like an army. Each knight was clad in costly, excellent gear, their pure white armor gleaming with a sheen, and magic power fluctuations indicating to everyone that all their equipment, including the swords at their waists, were Magic Tools. They fully displayed what it meant to be wealthy and powerful, what it meant to be a Top Level Knight Order. These knights were the Kingdoms pride, the Guard Knights. At this moment, these Guard Knights stood solemnly, their aura powerful, clearly masters in their own right. Aside from these Guard Knights, there were also nobles dressed in luxurious and grandiose attire present. They assembled on the halls right side, facing the Guard Knight Order. Unlike the knights, who were emanating strong auras, they seemed more shrewd, intelligent, but there were also some who seemed ordinary, ineffective, or even prodigal, contrasting with the disciplined Knight Order. Vivian, Beren, Leon, and Alis were standing properly on the right side. Except for Vivian, who was as gentle and calm as ever, and Alis, who was still casual, Beren and Leon seemed nervous. Especially Leon, who kept sweating, evidently unaccustomed to such a grand spectacle. Now, as the audience was about to begin, aside from the Guard Knight Order, the nobles and civil servants seemed to be whispering among themselves, sharing some exchange. It wasnt long before this scene was interrupted. When Shane and Luoqi entered the Royal Hall together, all the people in the hall seemed to have silently agreed beforehand, suddenly falling silent and casting their gazes over in unison. Shane only felt a multitude of stares instantly focusing on him, pressing on his body with an unseen weight, bearing down on him. Luoqi stood beside Shane with an elegant demeanor, her expression serene, fully assuming the princess mode. She didnt distance herself from Shane at all, but instead followed closely behind him. This made Shane acutely aware that all the gazes on him had become heavier and sharper. Obviously, walking alongside the treasure of the Kingdom, Shane had become an eyesore to many. Shane could feel the numerous critical, and even overtly hostile and infuriated stares on his body. Unfortunately for them, Shane had long been mentally prepared for this. Therefore, Shane lifted his head with a smile in his heart. He then made the move he had decided on long before. Thud! Shane took a step, ensuring the sound of his footstep was clearly audible. In that instant, the Magic Power within him boiled over, transforming into an astonishing aura that burst forth from his body. This was one of Shanes Level 10 Skills[Oppression]. The terrifying aura materialized into tangible pressure that thundered over the entire Royal Hall. ! At that moment, the faces of everyone in the Royal Hall changed. That included Vivian. It included Beren, Leon, and Alis. Of course, it also included Luoqi who was following close behind Shane. Everybody could distinctly feel the appalling pressure weigh down on them, causing the faces of the Guard Knight Order to turn pale and the multitude of Nobles and Civil Servants to be filled with horror. Shane was giving everyone present a show of force. And it wasnt over yet. ThudThudThudThud With the clear sound of footsteps echoing, Shane slowly advanced into the Royal Hall, heading in the direction of the throne. That scene, as though a king was about to ascend to his throne, left everyone present breathless. Moreover, with each step Shane took, and each time he closed the distance between himself and the others, the aura emanating from him grew even more immense and fearsome, making everyone feel as though the pressure was becoming too much to bear, as if they were about to collapse. Finally... Snap! A Civil Servant couldnt bear it any longer and knelt on the spot. Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap!... Like a chain reaction, one Noble and Civil Servant after another couldnt help but fall to their knees, complete terror reflected in their faces that had gone utterly pale. Ugh...! Ah...! Even the Guard Knights seemed to struggle with shortness of breath, some retreating involuntarily, while others bit down hard and persevered, their eyes filled with dread as they looked at Shane. In the end, even Vivian couldnt hide her solemn expression, and Beren and Alis too knelt on one knee; Leon collapsed onto the ground, his face etched with fear. Among those present, only a few completely withstood this oppressive aura. One was Luoqi, who was silent for a while and then sighed softly, continuing to follow silently beside Shane. Another was Aridia, who stood at the forefront of the Guard Knight Order, expressionless as she stared at Shane. And a few others were seated above, on the throne. Chapter 194 - 194 193 Shane wants the effect ?Chapter 194: 193 Shane wants the effect Chapter 194: 193 Shane wants the effect In theory, upon the throne, there should only be one person, the King. Even if there were more than just the King, the others would merely accompany him at his side, but the only one who would truly be seated is still the King. However, in this world, it is different. Because in this world, divine authority reigns above royal authority. Thus, in any country, it is possible for positions other than the Kings to appear above the throne. Now, seated upon the throne here, there are three individuals. Firstly, seated at the central position of royalty is the King Ansefurg Mitra. The King watched Shane as he slowly advanced, exuding an astounding aura, his gaze continually shifting. Then, sitting to the left of the central royal position was an elder with white hair dressed in the garb of a Divine Practitioner. He is the head of the Temple, the Divine Races representative in the Human Realm and also the manager of all the temples and divine practitioners of the entire Human Realm. His status was no less than that of a King Yule. Yule also watched Shane, feeling the aura emanating from him, his face showing a trace of surprise. Finally, seated to the right of the central royal position was a very young-looking member of the Demon Clan. He was one of the direct subordinates under the Dragon Demon, a high-ranked member of the Upper-level Demon Clan, whose status was only below the Six Great Demons. The magical power fluctuations he emitted were immensely powerful, second only to Shane and Luoqi in the entire Royal Hall Jiasinta. This high-ranking member of the Demon Clan also watched Shane, displaying an intriguing emotion in his eyes. Ansefurg, Yule, Jiasinta these three individuals were those seated upon the throne, unoppressed by Shanes aura, just like Luoqi and Aridia, which proved their strength. Of course, there were others who felt oppressed yet did not lose composure like the rest. For instance, among the Guard Knight Order, some individuals surged with magical power, resisting the oppressive aura. For instance, among the Nobles, there were also some with notable strength, resisting the oppression affecting them. And for instance, a noblewoman standing closest to the throne, next to Aridia, slightly resembling Luoqi, though not as stunningly beautiful, was equally captivating and curiously observing Shane. Shanes initial display of power caused chaos throughout the entire Royal Hall, resulting in varied expressions on everyones faces. It was not until Shane arrived in front of the throne that the overwhelming aura covering the Royal Hall was suddenly withdrawn by him. Your Majesty. Shane thus, as if nothing had happened, offered a Knights salute to Ansefurg, just as he had been taught by Luoqi on the way here. Originally, Luoqi had taught Shane a subjects salute, which required kneeling on one knee, but Shane had refused without hesitation, finally opting to offer a Knights salute instead. However, Shane was not a Knight, and only Guard Knights should offer a Knights salute in front of the throne. Other Knights would still need to perform a subjects salute before the King. Therefore, for an Adventurer like Shane to perform a Knights salute in front of the throne, it could likely be seen as disrespectful. Had it not been for the recent display of intimidation. Now, after that display of intimidation, the people around were still looking at Shane in utter fear, not even having reacted yet, their faces numb. Good! Ansefurg said, looking at this scene, not displeased but rather comforted. It seems our Human Race has produced yet another exceptional individual! Ansefurg thus expressed his appreciation for Shane. Yule and Jiasinta said nothing, only watching Shane, silently observing him. In this circumstance, Luoqi quietly left Shanes side, going towards Aridia, standing with the noblewoman who resembled her, while the people around only then began to react, hastily standing up and straightening themselves, their faces pale and embarrassed, their gazes towards Shane now mixed with anger and annoyance, yet also with a newfound fear. This was the effect Shane had desired. Knowing that todays audience would pose many problems, he had informed everyone in the most direct manner possibleif they wanted trouble with him, they should weigh their options first. Luoqi had seen Shanes intent and hence had not stopped him. After all, this would make many nobles reconsider the wisdom of offending Shane, significantly reducing potential troubles. Was it for this reason that Anxi had offered his praise? Thus, Anxi looked around and began to speak. I assume everyone here is aware that todays audience features this adventurer as our protagonist. Anxis voice resounded loudly. Alone, he subdued one of the masterminds behind the massive assassination attempt ten years ago, Killian. He also encountered and successfully annihilated an incoming group from the Old Demon Clan Faction during the escort of Killian, which included another mastermind of the incident from ten years ago, Beddo. He is a rising star of the Human Race and has contributed greatly to our Kingdom. Now, let us hear in detail about how all this transpired. With these words, Anxi summoned several individuals. Leader of the Third Knight Order, Beren Mura. Adventurer from Lamijion City in Marquis Mulas Domain, Vivian. Adventurer from the same city, Alis. And, Leon. Anxi called out these four names. Your Majesty! Vivian, Beren, Alis, and Leon immediately knelt on one knee, offering the gesture of a subject to the king. You are the ones directly involved, Anxi looked at them and spoke gently, I hope to learn the exact details of the entire matter from you. Would that be alright? None of the four dared to say no. Thereupon, Beren took the initiative to reply. Then I, Beren Mura, shall explain to Your Majesty. With that, Beren began to narrate the details of the entire incident with a fervent voice. The origin was Laischas arrival, which led the Old Demon Clan Faction to come to Lamijion and infiltrate the town. Afterward, during Killians search for Laischa, he came into contact with Shane and was subdued by him, leading to this escort mission. Then came the disturbances along the way, along with the attacks from the Old Demon Clan Faction, and Shanes counterattacks. Beren clearly recounted the entire course of events, including the matters concerning Shanes Magic Tools, without any concealment. This made Shane glance sidelong at Beren. He had thought Beren might exaggerate his own role and diminish Shanes presence in an attempt to claim more credit, but surprisingly, Beren narrated the exact occurrences without any personal bias, without exaggeration or deviation, exceedingly fair. As Beren spoke, the nobles present exchanged glances, sinking into silence. Clearly, they were pondering over something. Chapter 195 - 195 194 Voices from all sides ?Chapter 195: 194 Voices from all sides Chapter 195: 194 Voices from all sides The course of the events was just as Ive described. Not knowing how much time had passed, Beren concluded his narration. Afterward, as everyone knows, Shane took down the wanted culprits, Beddo, and Killian; most of the Old Demon Clan Factions forces were annihilated. Although the losses suffered by Lamijion were not dire, we cannot let the victims have perished in vain. I earnestly request His Majesty to make a judgment on this matter. In the end, Beren still spoke up for Lamijion. However, this was understandable and permissible. No one would likely take issue with it. Youve had a hard time, Mr. Beren, Anxi nodded and said, Rest assured, those who have made significant contributions will certainly not be overlooked. Lamijion has done very well this time. Though you were unsuccessful in bringing the mastermind, Killian, back to the Royal Capital, you ensured this malefactor did not survive. Additionally, you defeated Beddo and other inhumane members of the Old Demon Clan Faction; this is a great accomplishment. I will have someone arrange to reward these deeds accordingly. Thank you, Your Majesty! Beren heaved a sigh of relief, apparently very satisfied with the outcome. Leon and Alis also seemed pleased, indicating this result was within their acceptable range. Only Vivian remained with a gentle smile, seemingly indifferent to the so-called merit and reward, which caught the curious glances of many nobles. Not seeking fame and not greedy, merely quietly and modestly doing what she ought to doVivian was certainly charming in this respect. So, has everyone come to understand the specifics of the incident? Anxi looked around again and said, Clearly, the Adventurer Shane has made an absolutely significant contribution. What sort of reward do you think would be appropriate to give him? These words energized many. Because, from this point, the main event was beginning. Your Highness Lord Yule, Lord Jiasinta, what are your perspectives on this? Anxi didnt first look to the nobles but instead turned to the two important individuals who were sitting at the same level as himself. The two were still looking at Shane until Anxis question prompted them to turn their attention. Then, Yule was the first to speak. Without a doubt, this is a significant accomplishment, Yule responded with a kindly and affable smile, The Old Demon Clan Faction, led by Beddo, not only massacred countless innocents in the Royal Capital over these ten years but have also caused severe loss and sacrifice to our Temple. To have such heretics vanquished fills my heart with joy. Indeed, Jiasinta also spoke up, though his voice lacked Yules kindness and was somewhat flippant, Its deeply regrettable and painful to see traitors emerge from the Demon Clan, and of course, I greatly despise them, especially since some of them were once my subordinates. Due to my oversight, the reputation of the Dragon Demon Lord was tarnished. That a human talent like Shane has cleared such stains for us, I must offer the sincerest thanks on behalf of the Dragon Demon Palace. Therefore, I believe, the reward must be significant. It should indeed be so, Yule agreed, He is a rare talent among our Human Race, with a promising future. I believe even the gods will pay special attention to Lord Shane. We must not neglect such a talent, Your Majesty. Thats right, Jiasintas lips curled up slightly, and then he continued to look at Shane with the same interested expression. The representatives of the Temple and Demon Clan had nothing but praise for Shane. Obviously, these two were on Shanes side. Apart from them, others also expressed their support for Shane. Just as His Highness and the Lord have said, I believe we must grant a substantial reward, Your Majesty, spoke Migis. The head of the Lazahad family had been present all along, watching Shane stand before the throne, his eyes filled with surprise and admiration. Shane was an Adventurer and also a new acquaintance of his family, and as such, Migis had every reason to care for him, let alone that Shane had given Migis such an incredible surprise by revealing a glimpse of his strength. This naturally led Migis to hold Shane in high regard. I also think Lord Shane is a very impressive talent. Father, you cant let someone risk their life and achieve such deeds without reward, can you? The noblewoman who bore some resemblance to Luoqi also spoke, her gaze also curious as she watched Shane. Since she addressed Anxi as her father, her identity was quite apparent. It was none other than the Mitra Kingdoms First Princess, Luoqis sisterLiyadella Mitra. Luoqi, Aridia, what do you think? Anxi smiled on his face but didnt decide immediately; instead, he turned towards Luoqi and Aridia. I have no objections. Aridia stated expressionlessly. Neither do I, naturally. Luoqi let out an even fainter smile, breathtakingly beautiful, sending a thrill through everyone present, but also reminding them for whom that smile was, filling their hearts with blockage. As for Shane, he hadnt opened his mouth from the beginning to the end, merely watching the entire process unfold as if it had nothing to do with him. Then, at last, the voice of opposition appeared. Your Majesty, I believe it is premature to discuss rewards at this time. The atmosphere of the scene changed the moment that voice was heard. Everyones gaze turned towards the source of the voice. Shane looked over as well. The next second, everyone saw a middle-aged man standing with his hands behind his back, clad in a military uniform, his posture rigid and his demeanor strikingly impressive. ...Barry, my elder brother? Anxi narrowed his eyes. Barry? Shane was somewhat puzzled. He naturally did not know this man. However, a quiet voice by his side provided Shane with an introduction. He is Duke Barry Sterling, related by blood to the Royal Family. Although a distant cousin, he is also a Descendant of the Brave. Not adept at fighting personally, he is exceedingly skilled on the battlefield, a politician and strategist with great means. Vivian had approached Shane at some point and spoke to him in a low voice. Duke Barry is notoriously ruthless and powerful, holding a high position within the Kingdom. Now that he has voiced an objection, many Nobles are likely to follow suit, and things are about to become somewhat troublesome. Just like Vivian had said, with Barry stepping forward, many Nobles instinctively gathered around him, as if they had found a pillar of support. In such a situation, Anxi also furrowed his brows. Do you think such a man of merit should not be rewarded, brother? Anxi asked in a deep voice. Yet Barry shook his head. You misunderstand me, Your Majesty. A person of merit must naturally be rewarded; there is no doubt about that, Barry spoke calmly. However, I believe there are too many suspicious elements in this affair. To determine now that the Adventurer Shane has made great contributions is far too reckless. Oh? Jiasinta became somewhat interested and said, And what does Duke think? I think, based on Beren Muras account, there are several doubts in this incident, Barry replied coolly. For example, for what reason did the Adventurer Shane come into contact with the Old Demon Clan Factions mastermind Laischa, which led to Killians appearance? Why would this Adventurer plot a plan to lure the majority of the Old Demon Clan Factions troops into an attack? Plus, the captured Killian seems to have encountered some issue because of him, ultimately betraying Beddo and being killed. There are too many dubious points that cannot be ignored. With a single statement, he plunged the crowd into another round of contemplation. Chapter 196 - 196 195 Sorry I cant do that ?Chapter 196: 195 Sorry, I cant do that. Chapter 196: 195 Sorry, I cant do that. In truth, Duke Barrys words were not without merit. There were indeed quite a few suspicious aspects to this matter. Mr. Beren Mura just mentioned that the former member of the Old Demon Clan sought contact with Adventurer Shane because of some powerful Magic Tools which caught her interest, intending to mass-produce them. However, it has been established that these so-called Magic Tools do not exist, thus contradicting the claims of Adventurer Shane. And why would Killian from the Old Demon Clan Faction seek out this Adventurer in Lamijion on his own initiative? Was this merely a coincidence? Furthermore, without any actual Magic Tools, why would the Adventurer plot to lure out the Old Demon Clan Faction? Did he truly possess the confidence to deal with the main force of the Old Demon Clan Faction once they were drawn out? Yet the result was a considerable number of casualties, was it not? Moreover, considering Killians high Level in the Old Demon Clan, it is hard for me to believe that he would so easily betray Beddo. There might be deeper reasons behind this. All these points are raising doubts. Duke Barrys statements received widespread acknowledgment from the Nobles. This is indeed too suspicious. There seems to be no reason at all. It feels like this Adventurer is planning something. Your Majesty, perhaps it is best not to be too hasty with the rewards. These sentiments were echoed by several Nobles. Anxi, Luoqi, Liyadella, and Yule, among others, fell silent at once. Migis, Beren, Alis, and Leon seemed at a loss for words. Jiasinta also raised an eyebrow, looking meaningfully at both Shane and Barry. Ignoring the growing opposition around him, Shane also gazed intently at Barry. However, Barry did not meet his eyes. Barry opposed Shane without even a glance in his direction. That attitude, that demeanor, certainly fit his reputationunyielding, merciless. But... Please forgive my impertinence, Duke Barry, Vivian stood up and spoke to Barry. Are you suggesting that there is a problem with my companion? At this moment, Vivian discarded her previously subdued silence, her sharpness on full display. This was her characternever vying for benefits, but as someone who considered it her duty to protect, she would not ignore any affront against her companions. Guardian God? Barry did not ignore Vivian, directing his gaze towards her, and spoke coldly, You misunderstand. I never said that. I just pointed out the doubts, believing it was somewhat premature to proceed with rewards without clarifying these issues. Barrys statement was entirely valid. Yet his attitude and words were distinctly targeted, letting everyone know he was after Shane. With the logic not yet sound, I do not agree with rewarding this Adventurer, Barry then raised his head, looking towards the three figures upon the throne, and said calmly, Of course, if His Majesty, the Crown, and Your Excellency consider my argument unreasonable then regard it as not said. Upon hearing this, Anxi and the others exchanged glances. Lord Shane, Anxi addressed Shane, can you help us resolve these doubts? The implication was for Shane to explain these suspicious points. However... Im sorry, I cant do that, Shane replied with decisive clarity. This... Anxi was momentarily dumbstruck. Not just Anxi, everyone present was taken aback, including Barry himself. After all, Barry was prepared with his retort, ready to counterattack after Shanes explanation. Who would have thought that Shane would so straightforwardly relinquish any attempt to explain? Was he not planning to defend himself? While everyone was stunned, Shane just spread his hands. Dont look at me like that, Im telling the truth. Shane spouted his nonsense without even blushing. Why would Laischa want to get in touch with me? Why are you asking me? You should be asking her! Why would Killian choose me? Why are you asking me? You should go ask him! And besides, even though I was the one who suggested luring out the Old Demon Clan Faction, it was approved by Lord Beren and President Riley, you know? Are you sure you can pin the victims lives on me? Dont worry about my reasons; if you all think these things are suspicious, go ahead and suspect them. But if you want to say theres something wrong with me, please, bring out the evidence. If you can produce it, Ill accept it. Otherwise, trying to pin some absurd charges on me, Im sorry, but I cant agree to that. Shane not only managed to dodge all responsibility but did so with the air of a pig unbothered by boiling water, truly dumbfounding everyone present. But actually, it should be Shane whos shocked. These folks couldnt possibly think that he had to explain everything before he could get past this hurdle, could they? Its already the year 9102, dont they know that evidence is key in these matters? Wait, the year 9102 is already past! In any case, Shane was stubborn. No matter how much they talked until their lips were chapped, without evidence, they couldnt touch him. Isnt that right? As for suspicion? To put it bluntly, if suspicion were useful, then why bother solving cases? Just arrest people and be done with it. Duke Barry, oblivious to Shanes thoughts, glanced at him and said coldly, If you cant explain clearly, then this reward, its impossible to give to you. Is that so. Shane blinked, suddenly smiled, and said to Barry, Then dont give it to me. I can do without it. At these words, everyone was astonished. Including Barry himself. Only Luoqi was covering her face in embarrassment on the side. These fools had no idea that Shane couldnt care less about any reward; even if they gave him a title and made him a noble, he wouldnt want it! The Royal Family was planning to tie Shane down with a noble title; he would have refused if hed had the chance, but now they were giving him an excuse, playing right into his hands. In the words of that guy, theyre just a bunch of fools! Even Anxis expression changed slightly. He really thought highly of Shane. He had to. After all, Shane was someone who, at an age close to that of Luoqi, fought her to a standstill, and even if Luoqi didnt use her Unique Skill or unseal the Holy Sword, to fight on par with her at his age made him an absolute genius, whose future accomplishments could possibly be no less than Aridias. This kind of talent, he hoped, would serve the Kingdom a bit longer. If he couldnt bestow a title on him and he ended up serving some other country, wouldnt that be a crying shame? That absolutely couldnt happen! At that moment... However, I can tell everyone why Killian betrayed us. Shane, as if he just remembered something, smiled radiantly at everyone. Because, I beat him up for three hours straight, and I hit him everywhere, places that should and shouldnt be hit. The young masters from the noble families surely understand, right? Shanes words sent a shiver through the crowd as they remembered an important incident. That is, not long ago, Shane had beaten all the nobles sons in the Princess bedroom to the ground. And, he had hit them in particularly sensitive areas. This caused many nobles who were followers of Barry to involuntarily cross their legs tightly. Barry himself felt a chill in his heart. He clearly saw Shane glance at his lower half. That look was unmistakably one of revenge. Chapter 197 - 197 196 But I still have to refuse ?Chapter 197: 196 But I still have to refuse! Chapter 197: 196 But I still have to refuse! Barry was silent at the moment, but the rest of the nobles and knights present began to look at Shane with fear in their eyes. Originally, from the moment Shane arrived, his commanding presence had already intimidated many scheming nobles, causing them only to seize the opportunity to kick someone when theyre down during Barrys lead. Beyond that, many were already hesitant, daring not to blatantly do anything. Now, after Shanes reminder, their fear and apprehension intensified. Here was a man who cared nothing for appearances, possessed considerable strength, and if he became ruthless, would undeniably be a disaster. Was it really okay to offend such a person to death? The nobles were both shocked and frightened. Phish! It was Liyadella who couldnt help but laugh, turning her head to look at her sister. No wonder you fancy this man; he really is quite amusing, much more entertaining than those tedious noble sons. Liyadella chuckled, looking quite pleased. Hes not the man I fancy, Sister Liya, Luoqi replied, almost rolling her eyes but restraining for the sake of her image, she helplessly continued, Elder Sister thinks hes interesting? You wont think so later. That guy was not amusing; he was infuriating. (My naive and fun-loving sister, I beg you not to take interest in him, or you will surely regret it.) Luoqi silently criticized in her heart. Unseen by Luoqi, Liyadella too smiled dismissively, also muttering to herself. (Uninteresting? Could such a man be so close to my sister who looks down on everyone, who wouldnt even deign to become a resident of the Divine World, who looks down on nobles of the Kingdom, princes from foreign countries, and important figures from other races?) Liyadella had never seen her sister treat any man this way before; she invited him to her chambers for private meetings lasting hours and even gave away a token from the Royal Family. When seen with him, the proximity was something she had never observed before. That proximity even seemed closer than between herself and their father. Thats why Liyadella was always curious about Shane, wanting to see what kind of man could provoke such special treatment from her proud sister. But... For now, lets see how he handles this situation. Liyadella resumed her observation. At that moment, the situation on the field changed again. It started with a statement from Anxi. No matter what, if there are achievements, they must be rewarded. Even if there are many doubts, it cant prove that its Lord Shanes fault. If there is indeed a misunderstanding, and the person who has done great service is neglected due to unfounded suspicions, wouldnt that be disheartening? Anxi thus posed this argument. Just as Lord Shane mentioned, if you gentlemen think there is something wrong with Lord Shane, then provide evidence; otherwise, empty words prove nothing, and my Kingdom cannot deny a meritorious official for this. Anxis statement made the nobles present look at each other in dismay. Barry stopped speaking, realizing that continuing to oppose would be futile. After all, they indeed had no evidence to prove Shanes wrongdoing. And with no evidence, in Anxis resolute attempt to win Shane over, who could object? However, this naturally wasnt the full extent of Barrys methods. In fact, Barrys plan was just beginning. So, may I make a suggestion? It was as if something suddenly occurred to Barry, who spoke thus. What would you like to say, Brother Barry? Anxi gave Barry this face. Barry then took a step forward, in front of everyone, and spoke out. I think, lets put the reward on hold and give the Adventurer Shane a chance to prove himself. Barry made this statement. Actually, during this trip to the Royal Capital, I also have important matters to disclose, Barry scanned the audience and said, In my domain recently, there seems to be signs of activity from the Old Demon Clan Faction. At this revelation, the crowd uproarously burst into noise. On the throne, Anxis gaze sharpened. Beside him, Jiasinta also startled, and then his frivolous expression disappeared. Yule furrowed his brows as well. As for Shane, who was originally curious to see what this Barry was up to, he was caught off guard by the news. What? I thought the Old Demon Clan Faction was annihilated? Shanes face was full of surprise. Seeing Shanes astonished expression, Vivian quickly whispered an explanation. Do you think that Beddo and Killian leading the Old Demon Clan Faction represents all of the Old Demon Clan? Vivian whispered, Thats not the case. There are many who dont want to see the Demon Clan submitting to the Divine Race and Human Race, contradicting the Demon Kings will, and coexisting peacefully with the Divine and Human Races. The line of Beddo is just one of them. In fact, the Old Demon Clan Faction shouldnt be considered an organization or a force but is more akin to a religious belief. They didnt agree to rebel against this world together; rather, each had their own ideas and schemes, recruiting and developing their forces independently, and some didnt care about the so-called will of the Demon King at all. They wanted to destroy the current peace for selfish reasons and thus used the name of the Demon King to deceive others, letting them join for their own purposes. Therefore, the Old Demon Clan Faction also consisted of multiple forces, with Beddo being just one of them. Ten years ago, Beddos lineage was the most dangerous among the many forces of the Old Demon Clan Faction, not only having many talented individuals and extensive influence but also each member being proficient in assassination and assault. It was the largest threat among all the forces of the Old Demon Clan Faction. But in the large-scale assassination that occurred ten years ago, Beddos line was severely damaged, becoming one of the weaker forces in the Old Demon Clan Faction. Otherwise, they wouldnt have mobilized such a large force just to save one person, as their numbers had decreased significantly from the past. Vivians explanation clarified things for Shane. So, there are still other sects of the Old Demon Clan that exist, right? Shane seemed to understand what Barry was aiming for. Indeed, it was as Shane had expected. Since Adventurer Shane claims theres no problem with himself, why not let us witness whether he truly has the ability to suppress the Old Demon Clan Faction. Barry declared so. My suggestion is to let Adventurer Shane lead a team to Sterlings Domain to launch another expedition against the Old Demon Clan Faction. If he succeeds, it will prove his true capabilities, and at that time, combining the merits of the two actions, give him the reward. If he fails, even though it might not prove theres something wrong with him, the issue with the reward still needs to be reconsidered by your Majesty. What do you think, your Majesty? Barrys words prompted all the onlookers to exchange glances and nod in agreement. Even Yule and Jiasinta appeared convinced, their eyes flickering. Anxi remained silent and unspoken for a while before finally turning to Shane. Lord Shane, what is your opinion? Anxi inquired about Shanes thoughts. Shane sighed deeply. It seems I cant refuse. As Shane said this, everyone thought the matter was settled. But then... I still choose to refuse! Chapter 198 - 198 197 Good for the country and the people ?Chapter 198: 197 Good for the country and the people. Chapter 198: 197 Good for the country and the people. But I still have to refuse! When Shane made this statement without hesitation, everyone present was astounded. What did you say? Anxi was astonished. Refuse? Yule and Jiasinta were also surprised. You... Even Barry hadnt expected Shane to refuse so openly in such circumstances, and a rare look of astonishment appeared on his cold and indifferent face. Shane really wanted to say, yes, I just want to see such expressions on your faces. Of course, he wouldnt say it out loud. Shane only said this. It sounds like I must do it, but Your Majesty, I think you got two things wrong. Shane spoke gravely. What things? Now even Anxi was curious about what Shane would say. Shane calmly began to speak. First, I dont need to prove myself because I didnt do this just for the honor. Instead, I simply couldnt stand the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction... no, I couldnt let the Old Demon Clan Faction run amok. So I stepped in, not for the honor, but for the stability of the Kingdom and to prevent innocent people from being harassed by those types of people. Shane boldly stated this, causing many of the people present to fall silent. Barry hadnt expected Shane to say this either, and his expression darkened. Because it didnt fit his plans. Initially, Barry thought that to prove himself and possibly become a noble, Shane would accept this request. But the basis of his consideration was entirely wrong. Not everyone is interested in profit, and not everyone wants to become a noble. When you think about issues from a financial perspective, youll also passively view problems from the benefit angle, which is why cleverness can lead to mistakes. And again, Shane not only didnt want any honors, he even wanted to push away the matter of being ennobled. Thus, Barry asking Shane to prove himself to earn his due honors was pure wishful thinking. As long as Shane didnt care about so-called honors and was still like a pig unafraid of boiling water, then all his inducements were futile. Therefore, Shane could refuse without hesitation. Perhaps finally seeing this point, Barry spoke gravely. Since its for the stability of the Kingdom and the innocent people, shouldnt you contribute and fight against the scourge of the Old Demon Clan Faction for the Kingdom once more? Barry actually began to morally manipulate. But he was still one step behind. In this regard, Shane had long prepared an excuse. Moreover, he had thought of it a long time ago. Shane knew that once he showed his power, it would definitely draw significant attention due to his abilities. Among this attention, there would be both good and bad. And Shane didnt want to encounter the latter and be manipulated and coerced by others. For this reason, Shane had fabricated the ability of his Unique Skill. This is the second thing I wanted to mention. Shane then put on a helpless demeanor, sighed, and continued. Everyone knows, my actual Level is very low. The only reason I had the power to fight against the Old Demon Clan Faction is because my Unique Skill can adjust my Level and Skills under specific conditions. Listen carefully, this is a Unique Skill that requires certain conditions to activate. That is to say, if I cannot meet the conditions, then I am just a weak newcomer Adventurer who cannot contribute at all. Uh, its difficult for me to explain the details to everyone here, its also to avoid being targeted intentionally, please understand. Ill just tell everyone the conclusion directly, under the current circumstances, I probably cant use my Unique Skill and dont have the ability to fight the Old Demon Clan Faction anymore. At that point, Shane spoke with a smile. Of course, if you all think its alright for me to be sent to my death, then forget I said anything. For the stability of the Kingdom and the innocent people, sacrificing a mere Adventurer like me is nothing. Even if I performed great services, if the Kingdom tells me to go west, I would not dare go east. When its time to sacrifice myself, I must, right? Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. Especially Barry, who almost burst out swearing. After Shane said that, if they still sent him on an adventure to combat the Old Demon Clan Faction, wouldnt that be sending him directly to his death? A hero who had performed great services, not only missing out on his deserved rewards but also being sent by the Kingdom to die? This was definitely going to incite the people to revolt! Even Anxi didnt know what to say, frowning deeply, his face filled with distress. According to this, was Shane really unable to go? Unable to prove himself, would his rewards disappear? Could they not give him a title to win him over? This... how could this be? Please dont say that, Lord Shane. At that moment, Anxi quickly expressed his position. Ive already said that, the Kingdom wont mistreat anyone who has made contributions. This is too unfair to you. Not to mention me, even the people wouldnt accept it. Well, there it was, Anxi also brought the public into the equation. But when it comes to spouting nonsense, who could outdo Shane? Shane then became righteously indignant. Your Majesty is too kind, its everyones duty to eradicate threats for the Kingdom. Im just fulfilling the obligations of a Kingdoms citizen, how could I feel wronged? When it comes to looking noble, who could outcompete the politicians and social figures of the previous era? It was just routine empty talk, right? Lets discuss this properly. Shanes righteous indignation moved everyone present. They couldnt help but be moved. He had spoken so gravely; even if it was pretense, they had to at least appear moved, didnt they? The nobles all put on smiling faces while inwardly cursing. As a result, it was the King and others who couldnt extricate themselves, only continuing to urge. We cant let you be wronged like this. That was Anxis stance. Lord Shane, with such dedication to the nation and the people, as Divine Practitioners, we cannot just watch a great person like you suffer, Yule was somewhat moved too. What a dedication to the nation and its people. Jiasinta was almost smiling bitterly. As for Princesses Luoqi and Liya, they had already been rendered speechless by the unfolding situation, one wearing an incredulous expression, the other barely holding back laughter. On the other hand, Barrys face was terribly dark. Especially since Shane had actually come up with this statement. If you all think I have made no significant achievements but have endured a lot, then just give me a little benefit. Shane was very modest, yet he exposed his true intention. Im quite interested in all kinds of magic systems. I wonder if Your Majesty could grant me the convenience to look at the various Magic Books? Shane finally showed his fangs. Yes, this was what Shane truly wanted. Nobility? He didnt want that at all! What he wanted most was to enhance his strength! So, this reward, although he verbally declined it, it was only because the so-called title was utterly useless. If it was the Magic Book, then he must have it! Chapter 199 - 199 Dont blame me then ?Chapter 199: Dont blame me then? Chapter 199: Dont blame me then? I must say, by this point, the audience had gone sour. No, it should be said that it had soured once again. Originally, this was a ceremony to bestow rewards upon those who had performed meritorious service. Later, due to the self-interest and thoughts of the Great Nobles, this ceremony to bestow rewards turned into a battlefield of political power and vested interests. But now, because of Shane, this battlefield had returned to being a ceremony of bestowing rewards, and it was a ceremony where everyone was persuading Shane to accept the rewards. Yes. In the end, all the Nobles, along with Anxi, began urging Shane to accept the rewards. There was no helping it, if they didnt let Shane accept the rewards, they would collapse. Throughout, Shane maintained an air of refusing rewards whether he had merits or not, delivering various grand and righteous speeches, almost turning him into a saint. He was just short of ascending on the spot and becoming the savior. Under the baptism of Shanes righteous rhetoric, the Nobles felt almost brainwashed, even harboring grand aspirations of sacrificing themselves for the Kingdom. This genuinely frightened many Nobles, who shook their heads vigorously, unwilling to accept these super brainwashing righteous speeches, but the words from Shanes mouth just kept coming, one set after another, without repetition, truly capable of shaking every steadfast belief in their hearts. Under such circumstances, some Nobles even began to feel ashamed, thinking they had contributed nothing to the country, that they were just parasites with no use at all, living completely as a waste of resourcesthese thoughts greatly alarmed them. So, they no longer cared about any benefits; preserving their sanity from being washed to a Swiss cheese-like state was most important. Thus, everyone began to advise Shane, but Shane kept refusing, spouting one selfless theory after another, nearly swaying even Pope Yules faith. In the end, Anxi even wanted to forcibly put the title on Shanes head. But at that time, Shane still had something to say. No, no, this incident is still replete with doubts; I couldnt eliminate the possibility that I am a problematic individual, this is what the Duke said, everyone was just agreeing, how could we go back on our words now? What if I am actually a spy from the Old Demon Clan Faction? What if that whole scene was a play I directed and acted out? What if the Old Demon Clan Faction simply wanted to plant their eyes and ears in the Kingdom to cause destruction? What? You say a spy would never kill someone from the Old Demon Clan Faction? Youre thinking too much. Beddo is just one branch of the Old Demon Clan Faction, and its already in decline. If sacrificing a fallen comrade can achieve the goal of infiltrating the Kingdoms power, the rest of the Old Demon Clan Faction would certainly be happy to do so. Therefore, someone as suspicious as me should never be made a Noble. Just give me a few Magic Books as a reward and send me on my way. Shanes words left everyone dumbfounded and made Barrys face sink like water, looking exceedingly ugly. Because of Shanes argument, all of the dissatisfaction was directed at Barry. Its all Duke Sterlings fault, why stir up trouble for no reason? Exactly. Just let the Devil have his reward, whats the big deal? After all, even if its a title, a mere Baron poses no threat to us, right? For Princess Luosilusti, theres hardly any difference between a Noble of the Baron Level and an ordinary Adventurer; he couldnt become legitimate and an equal match just because he got the title of a Baron, could he? If only we had just let him have the reward. Really brought this on ourselves. Some Nobles began to blame Barry, and some regretted their own decisions, a complete turnaround from their initial attitudes. As a result, under continuous scorn from Barry and the utterly speechless Anxi, persuaded by Shane, there was no way to bestow the title on Shane. After being criticized to this extent, one surely couldnt still force the title onto someone, right? What have the nobles of that kingdom become, if not a bunch of money-losing goods? And so, as time went on, Anxi himself was almost brainwashed by Shane, suffering from a severe headache, and hastily ended the audience with urgency. Thats right. This audience, in the end, was abruptly ended amidst such farce. The outcome of the audience was also quite straightforward. Beren and his group were rewarded for their merits; some were granted precious magic weapons, magic tools, or magic potions, while others were given wealth, that is, money, making the journey a complete success. Shane was no exception. By the kings suggestion, he had already obtained the privilege to enter the Royal Palaces Underground Magic Book Library, where he could freely peruse the collections gathered from the kingdom and even the world. Among them were some rare books on magic series, and aside from the Forbidden Book Library sealed against touch, Shane was free to learn anything he wished, provided he neither copied nor took any books out of the library. He was given one months time. Furthermore, the Temple and the Demon Clan gave Shane rewards in the form of gratitude for this matter. The Temple promised Shane an opportunity to enter the Inner Sanctum once. The Demon Clan presented him with a rare magic wand, reputed to be quite costly. I represent the Temple and welcome Lord Shane to visit at any time. Yule maintained a kind and gentle demeanor as he spoke these words to Shane. Shane, is it? Hmm, Ill remember that name. Jiasinta smiled at Shane, leaving these words behind before she departed. Furthermore, after the audience concluded, First Princess Liyadella sought out Shane. You really are an interesting man. Come and visit my sleeping chamber when you have time. The Princess smiled coyly at Shane and then, with a striking female knight, drifted away. The other nobles couldnt wait to leave Shane, hurrying back to re-read books on noble upbringing, to correct their nearly saint-like thought processes, and fled as if escaping. Barry had disappeared at some unknown point. Shane, of course, was quite pleased, leaving the Audience Hall with Vivian and others, whose expressions were a mixture of laughter and tears. However, before leaving, Shane felt a gaze heavy with intense hostility directed at him. Shane paused in his tracks, looking up, but could only see the knights of the Guard Knight Order still in formation. The earlier gaze and indeed the hostility had disappeared without a trace. Shane narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled. Well then, I hope you dont trouble me again. Given todays overly formal settings, I couldnt resort to force, which is why I indulged you in a verbal spar. If it were another occasion... Dont blame me, alright? Muttering to himself, Shane then turned and left. It was only then that a young knight in the front ranks of the Guard Knight Order turned his gaze back, looking in the direction Shane had left, and then at Luoqi, who was chatting with Liyadella, his hand trembling. Upon closer inspection, that hand was clenched so tightly that it bled. The bright red blood dripping down reflected against the knights handsome face. That expression was utterly cold. Chapter 200 - 200 199 This is where you jump off ?Chapter 200: 199 This is where you jump off... Chapter 200: 199 This is where you jump off... After leaving the Audience Hall, Shane and his companions began discussing their next plans. I will lead the Knight Order back to Lamijion, what about you? Beren turned around and asked everyone. Being the supreme authority of Lamijion, after successfully completing the mission and receiving the Kingdoms rewards, he naturally had to return immediately. Im going back too! Leon quickly declared his intention. Staying was out of question; he would never consider remaining here for the rest of his life. The Royal Capital was a place of heartache for Leon, and he absolutely did not want to continue staying there. He just wanted to hurry back to Lamijion and carry on with his lucrative freeloaded career. Ill stay here. Alis raised his hand to indicate this. Recently, my companions and I have been at the adventurers guild here in the Royal Capital. Weve met many veterans and seen many more challenging quests, so weve already decided to make the Royal Capital our base and continue our adventures. This place was the origin of adventurers. Having seen so many strong individuals and high-ranking adventures here, Alis and the others were naturally deeply attracted. Although here, they wouldnt be the top level adventurer team. There were many teams more skilled than them, but if they could establish themselves here, surely Alis and his companions abilities would increase faster and become stronger? That meant Alis wasnt planning to return. Alright, Ill speak to President Riley for you, Beren nodded and then turned to Vivian, saying, What about you guys? Hearing this, Vivian did not respond immediately but instead looked towards Shane, who seemed nonchalant. What do you think, Shane? Vivian then asked for Shanes opinion. Me? Shane raised an eyebrow but did not hesitate, saying, I dont really want to stay. There are too many people I dislike here, and too many troubles. If theres nothing else, Id truly like to go back to Lamijion immediately. Unfortunately, there is something else, isnt there? Vivian smiled slightly and said, So, you want to stay? Before Shane could answer, the others around him reacted. Thats right, youd definitely want to stay. Beren deeply understood and felt envious. Well, with such a great opportunity, how could you leave? Alis also deeply understood and shared the envy. If I had such a great opportunity, I wouldnt want to leave either. Leon also understood and then felt a mix of envy and jealousy. ??? Shane stood there, letting countless question marks appear on his forehead. Its not me who has a problem, its you guys. What are you understanding? And what are you envying? Vivian smiled and explained Shanes doubts. After all, the princess is in the Royal Capital, youd want to stay, we all understand that. Vivian felt this deeply. Wait! Shane immediately interrupted everyones understanding, adamantly correcting them, You think Im staying for her? Cut it out! Im staying for one month of access to the Underground Magic Library! That was the actual reason. Shane wanted to stay in the Royal Capital just to visit the Underground Magic Library. That place held all the books collected by the Kingdom over a millennium, including books from around the world, which was much larger than Lamijions guild library. For Shane, it was a treasure trove. Having finally finagled a treasure that satisfied him, how could he leave? After all, he would have to stay for the next month, ideally flipping through every Magic Book there, learning from each one. This is the real reason Im staying, not for that princess, okay? Shane stressed fiercely. However, this was met with a wave of distrustful looks from everyone. I dont believe it, Leon was the first to speak, saying, To have established such a close relationship with that princess, I dont believe you would willingly leave her. I dont believe it either, Alis was the second to speak up, Thats Princess Luosilusti, the Kingdom Treasure. If I were in your shoes, even if my teammates dragged me, I wouldnt leave. It is so. Beren also nodded seriously, saying, Countless people desire this chance and dont get it, yet you just happened to become the luckiest person in the world; we wont believe you want to leave. Hearing this, Shane truly felt an urge to smack these guys. Dont you know, your behavior is so loser-like? No wonder you only feel envy and resentment, serves you right. As Shane thought this, Vivian by his side also reached the same conclusion. Ive been in the Royal Capital for many years, quite familiar with Her Highness, but Ive never seen Her Highness so close with anyone, not even Princess Liyadella, nor even President Riley. With you alone, Her Highness shows a completely different atmosphere when shes with you; the closeness is so palpable that anyone can notice it. Its a proof of Her Highnesss genuine trust in you, opening her heart to you. Youre really fortunate and should cherish this bond. Vivian patted Shanes shoulder, both moved and encouraging. Undoubtedly, Shane felt choked up at that moment. What is this so-called genuine trust? What is this proof of opening ones heart? Thats because she exposed her true self in front of me, thats why shes less guarded around me! I really didnt stay because of her! Shane could only argue, his face flushing red. Of course, no one believed him. Really! Believe me! Shane was about to collapse. I might as well jump down here, into the lake, drown myself, but I definitely wouldnt stay because of that princess! Shane couldnt help but make such a dire oath. However, with this, Shane only felt a chill down his spine, and the expressions of Vivian and others standing in front of him stiffened, frozen in place. Then... ...do you really hate me that much? A faint voice came from behind Shane. His mouth twitched as he slowly turned his head to look behind him. There, Luoqi appeared out of nowhere, quietly watching Shane, displaying the princess modes calm and elegance to the fullest. However, Shane saw intense anger and resentment burning in Luoqis eyes, almost spewing flames. Your... Your Highness...? Vivian, Beren, Alis, and Leon shuddered. Only then did Luoqi turn to the others. Sorry, I have something to attend to; Ill borrow this person for a moment, is that alright? As she spoke, the aura emanating from Luoqi was even more terrifying than when Shane first met her. Of...of course, no problem! Vivian and the others immediately nodded vigorously. Wait! Shane hurriedly shouted, Ill go with you! This brought a calm response. You are going with me! Saying so, Luoqi grabbed the back of Shanes collar and, regardless of his struggles, dragged him away. Vivian and the others could only watch this unfold, exchanging looks. Vivian, do you think the princess really has those feelings? Unable to resist, Beren asked. At this, Vivian smiled. Because... I wasnt sure before, but now... Perhaps, those two really could make it? Thinking this, Vivian could not help but feel anticipatory. After all, this could be a union between a hero from Otherworld and a modern-day hero. Chapter 201 - 201 200 still surging undercurrents ?Chapter 201: 200 still surging undercurrents Chapter 201: 200 still surging undercurrents Sterling Family, villa. When Lymco returned here and entered the study, he saw Barry with a calm face but an unpleasant complexion. Seeing Barry like this, Lymco couldnt help but think in his heart. (So, you too can have such moments?) Seeing his father in such a bad mood, Lymco felt not empathy but a sense of satisfaction. His father had spent his life scheming against others, gaining benefits at their expense, and had hardly ever been at a disadvantage. Although he had not been disadvantaged today, he had been thwarted by a mere Adventurer, and that probably didnt sit well with him. Father. Lymcos thoughts remained unspoken; he still respectfully greeted his father with a bow. Barry glanced at Lymco, and just like last time, without any pleasantries, he went straight to the point. I didnt expect that an Adventurer would have no aspirations to become a Noble; I was careless this time. Indeed, he had been careless. If Barry had known about this matter in advance, he certainly would not have tried to outwit Shane in this manner. So, this time it could only be said that Barry was unprepared. Lymco, however, really wanted to ask. Father, what exactly was all that about today? Lymco voiced his doubt. Before, Lymco had wanted to know what his father was up to in order to help him marry the Princess, but Barry had offered no explanation, only asking for his cooperation. Now that the plan seemed to have failed, what Barry was scheming became quite intriguing. In fact, Barrys idea was quite straightforward. I was planning to let you perform a great feat and then, with that credit, propose marriage to His Majesty. This time, Barry revealed his thoughts. Perform a great feat? Lymco showed a look of surprise. Barry took a deep breath and spoke slowly. Originally, I intended to lure that Adventurer into our territory to annihilate the Old Demon Clan Faction. Because Shane had annihilated Beddos branch of the Old Demon Clan, Barry believed that as long as Shane appeared in his territory, the Old Demon Clan Faction within would definitely get the news and take action against him. That Adventurer has had contact with Laischa, the mastermind behind the assassination ten years ago, and has wiped out Beddo and Killians branch of the Old Demon Clan Faction; once such news is known, the restless elements of the Old Demon Clan Faction within our territory will surely emerge. Barry intended to use Shane as bait to draw out all the nuisances of the Old Demon Clan Faction. But... My ultimate goal was not to allow him to truly achieve a great feat, prove his worth, and receive greater rewards; instead, it was to have you accompany him in the name of assisting in the suppression. Barry declared coldly. And once he draws out the Old Demon Clan Faction, he becomes useless. Hearing this, Lymco, who knew his fathers ruthless nature, almost immediately understood his intentions. ...Father intends to take this opportunity to eliminate that Adventurer? Lymco asked in a deep voice. The Adventurer seems to be quite favored by the Princess, Barry didnt answer directly, but said with an icy voice, Since that is the case, we cannot allow him to stay by the Princesss side. Of course, we must make good use of the things he has left behind and their intended purpose. To this end, Barry had actually made a lot of arrangements. What arrangements, you ask? The arrangements to frame Shane! If the plan goes smoothly, after the people from the Old Demon Clan Faction show themselves, we will be able to eliminate them along with Shane once and for all, Barry said without mercy, At that time, according to my arrangements back in my territory, all the evidence will point to him attacking us from behind while we deal with the Old Demon Clan Faction. This way, Barry could frame Shane, causing him to bear false charges. Adding to that the numerous suspicions in the incident involving Beddo, the fact that Shane had issues could be firmly established. By then, you will become the one who thwarted the conspiracy of this problematic Adventurer, saved the Kingdom, and eliminated many from the Old Demon Clan. The merit that would have fallen on the Adventurer will not only all become yours but will be greatly magnified. Barry laid out his entire plan. In such a scenario, you would effectively be eliminating a threatening rival for love, while also creating an association with the Princess. The first person of the opposite sex to whom he had been so close was such a villain; even the Princess must have been greatly shaken, right? And as the hero who unveiled this villains true face, it would be much easier for Lymco to create an association with Luoqi. As long as you make some moves and take opportunities to get close to the Princess, replacing that Adventurer wont be difficult, Barry tapped the table as he spoke, Once that happens, I will propose to His Majesty on your behalf. I believe that for someone who has accomplished great feats and is extremely competent, with an impeccable background, His Majestys agreement will be highly probable. This was Barrys perfect calculation. Of course, there were many details to take care of before Barry could achieve the desired outcome, but he had already thought through them carefully and formulated countermeasures. It might not be said to be foolproof, but at least all the strings had been pulled. Who would have thought that Shanes straightforward rejection would make all of Barrys arrangements and the efforts he had put into them all for naught? How could Barry not be infuriated? Lymco eventually understood his fathers thoughts and couldnt help feeling a sense of regret. Recalling the figure that emitted endless Qi during the audience, and then thinking about the distance between that person and the Princess, Lymco involuntarily moved one of his palms. That palm was wrapped in a bandage soaked with blood. Feeling the sharp pain from the bloody palm, Lymco almost couldnt resist clenching it again, letting his nails dig into the flesh once more. So now, what should we do since the plan has failed? Lymco couldnt help but ask this. Now? Barry seemed to be pondering this question as well, after a long pause, he finally said, Since weve already had this lesson, we must first figure out everything about that Adventurer. What he cares about and what he doesnt, what he aspires to and what he does not wish to pursue, we need to know all this before we can devise the next plan. Moreover, this time he himself reminded me that his strength comes from his Unique Skill, and that Unique Skill has conditions for its use. If we can figure out that condition and know his fatal weakness, that would be the most advantageous for us. Barrys words were telling Lymco what his next steps should be. Father, do you want me to approach him? Lymco sought confirmation. You must be concerned about how he gets along with the Princess as well, Barry didnt deny it and said indifferently, Besides, by approaching him, you can also take the opportunity to get close to the Princess, killing two birds with one stone. What to do next C Lymco didnt need anyone else to teach him. ...Understood. Lymco was silent for a moment, then emotionlessly nodded his head. The undercurrents against Shane were still surging. Chapter 202 - 202 201 Three Types of Magic Effects ?Chapter 202: 201 Three Types of Magic Effects Chapter 202: 201 Three Types of Magic Effects Evening had come, and Shane finally managed to leave the Royal Palace and return to the Noble District in the Western District. That girl is really fierce... Recalling his previous treatment, Shane felt the urge to grimace. She actually bit me, was she really that angry? Shane touched his arm and was utterly speechless. If it werent for my Resistance Skill preventing it from breaking through my defense, there would be bite marks on my hand right now. But this incident showed just how infuriated the Princess was, to have gone that far. I was just speaking casually, was there really a need for her to be that angry? Shane muttered to himself but still headed towards Liliths Dessert Shop. After all, to appease the Princess, Shane had promised to deliver delicious desserts as an apology for the next few days. Otherwise, with that infuriated little kittens fierce demeanor at the time, whether she would forgive Shane and let him go was still an unknown. However, this is a cruel harm to my wallet. Touching the few gold coins he had left, Shane began to sigh. Originally, the desserts from Liliths Dessert Shop were already exorbitantly expensive, and having to deliver them to the Princess every day was bound to bankrupt him. Maybe sell this? Shane then lifted his hand, holding an object before his eyes. That was the Magic Wand gifted to Shane by Jiasinta. Thanks to his Identification skill, Shane could easily see through the power of this Magic Wand. This Magic Wand was not only crafted from several extremely rare magic materials but also embedded with a top-level Magic Crystal, allowing a splendid flow of magic power within it, making it clear that it was no ordinary item. Of course, even though it was extraordinary, this Magic Wand could never compare to the Holy Sword. Shanes Holy Sword was of the highest caliber, and theoretically, he didnt need a magic wand, selling it could definitely net him a big sum of money. But the effects of this Magic Wand are so tempting, I cant bear to part with it. This was a Magic Wand, not a Magic Staff. In this world, there was a big difference between a Magic Wand and a Magic Staff. Although both were Magic Weapons, their properties were entirely different. Simply put, a Magic Wand is a weapon that inherently carries magical effects, while a Magic Staff is used to amplify a Mages own magic and magic power. The former comes with one or several magic effects, and even civilians who are not adept at magic could use it. The magic power is provided by the Magic Crystal in the wand, but its use is limited to only the magic and magic effects carried by the wand itself, unable to produce other magic. The latter is mainly for amplification, and therefore, in the hands of someone who cant use magic, it would be nothing more than a wooden stick. However, in the hands of a Mage, it can be used to amplify the power and effects of their spells, reduce the consumption of magic power, and even add other properties to their magic, such as making the flames from Flame Magic more resistant to being extinguished. Merica used a Magic Staff, so she could leverage its power to enhance the potency of her Flame Magic and Frost Magic. And the Magic Wand given to Shane by Jiasinta could be used to cast three types of magic. One type of Reconnaissance Magic. One type of Warning Magic. One type of Demolition Magic. These three types of magic were all very powerful. The first type, as the name suggests, could be used to scout out all things in the surrounding area, including living and nonliving objects. As long as something was within range, whether it was a grain of sand or a leaf, its position would be scouted and fed back to the user. Sadly, the range was not very wide; otherwise, its effects would be significant. The second type, as the name suggests, can issue warnings when danger is detected. Although its effectiveness is halved for Shane, who has Enemy Detection and Magic Perception, it is not completely useless. This is because Enemy Detection and Magic Perception target only specific objectsone responds only to hostility, and the other only to magic power. The warning magic of the Magic Wand is different; it reacts to all types of danger, whether it be poisonous substances or deceptive traps, alerting the user. The third type is even more useful, as it can break active spells, especially effective against barriers. Any common barrier, once touched, will instantly shatter to pieces, though it does consume a dramatic amount of magic power. All three magic effects are extremely useful, and one might assume, even in the Demon Realm, they are considered high-end among high-end items, possessing such triple magic effects, right? This also ensures that the Magic Wand does not become useless in Shanes hands. The three magic effects of this Magic Wand are indeed very useful to Shane. No wonder he is an upper-level member of the upper Demon Clan under the Dragon Demon, holding a position second only to the Six Great Demons. He is indeed generous. Maybe I shouldnt sell it after all. Shane was very pleased, muttering to himself as he put away the Magic Wand. Given that the Demon Clan is so generous, the Temple should not be bad either, right? Unlike Jiasinta, who directly gifted the Magic Wand, Yule asked Shane to visit the Inner Sanctum of the Temple. But Shane had no idea what this Inner Sanctum was. All Shane knew was, at that time, following Yules promise, not only the nobles but many Guard Knights also showed looks of envy. Thus, this so-called Inner Sanctum must have something good waiting for Shane, right? Plus, with the Kingdoms promise of a months access to the Underground Magic Book Library, Shanes mood got even better. It seems that my efforts were not completely in vain after all. Shane began humming a little tune, heading toward Liliths Dessert Shop. However, when Shane reached Liliths Dessert Shop, he unexpectedly ran into someone familiar. Ai Yi? Gazing at the young girl standing in front of the dessert shop window, Shane fell silent. Immediately after, without hesitation, Shane turned around, ready to leave. Unfortunately, Shane was a step too late. Gurgh... Shane felt someone grab the back of his collar again, this time with an unbelievable strength, almost choking him, causing him to let out a strange yell. Why are you running? Then, an extremely discontented voice reached Shanes ears. Who else could it be but Ai Yi, who appeared behind Shane at some point, one hand holding a pillow and the other grabbing Shanes collar, her face full of displeasure. Why are you running? The girl seemed to harbor a grudge, continuing to interrogate Shane. Shane really wanted to say, dont you have a clue? Not run? If he didnt run, wouldnt it end up with him having to buy a bunch of desserts for this little Princess again? Im broke! Im out of money! Shane shouted miserably. But all he got in return was Ai Yis death glare. So, Shane sighed... no! He softened... no! His heart softened! Such a sin... Chapter 203 - 203 202 Nima terrifying ?Chapter 203: 202 Nima, terrifying Chapter 203: 202 Nima, terrifying Mmm, still so delicious. In front of Liliths Dessert Shop, Ai Yi finally got the dessert she wanted and was munching on it contentedly, nodding her head with satisfaction. Shane stood next to Ai Yi, looking at his much flatter purse, counting the few Gold Coins left inside, and felt that this second life was really hard. Ai Yi naturally saw Shanes withering-in-the-wind attitude and spoke with annoyance. Its just a few desserts, isnt it? Others cant wait to give me stuff, youre the only one whos so reluctant. As she spoke, Ai Yi took another bite of her dessert, looking quite righteous. Shane was livid. Youre obviously a big shot, yet you stoop for such trivial things. Dont you think thats beneath you? Shane harshly criticized. But Ai Yi appeared completely unconcerned. Tasty things are tasty, it has nothing to do with status. Ai Yi spoke as if she was uttering some grave truth, but then she looked puzzled and asked, Also, whats a big shot? On hearing this, Shanes mouth twitched, and he deflated on the spot, no longer wanting to say anything. If it had been Luoqi, Shane would have thoroughly brainwashed her into understanding what it meant to be brainwashed. However, dealing with this naive girl who seemed sheltered and ignorant of the world but had a considerable background, Shane really couldnt bring himself to lead her astray and potentially make her go bad. To raise a big shot whos too down-to-earth for this world? The Demon Realm would probably want to kill him, right? Shane could only give up and sighed. By the way, werent you at home? How did you end up coming out on your own? Shane turned the page on the topic and asked Ai Yi. Who knew, this instead made Ai Yi dissatisfied once again. If I dont come out, do you want me to stay home alone? Ai Yi said with great dissatisfaction: Although I do sleep a lot, when Im not sleeping, I really hate being bored, you know? Indeed, the pillow that the little girl carried around was not just for show; she genuinely loved her sleep. At least, during the days she stayed with the Lazahad family, Ai Yi would sleep until noon each day, and even when she got up, she still seemed drowsy, rubbing her sleepy eyes in a scene that made Lu Muya and Mericas eyes fill with hearts countless times. Even Vivian and Tielle sometimes couldnt help but gaze intently at such a girl. According to her own words, in the past she had even fallen asleep for several hundred years at a time, experiencing long periods of sleep that spanned over a decade or several years, sometimes getting sleepy while walking and then nodding off. The reason why Ai Yi carried a pillow wherever she went was because of this. She said so herself. Of course, people like Vivian mentioned that Ai Yi didnt just carry her pillow for sleeping but also for blocking. But what it was exactly she was blocking, they didnt want to tell Shane. This made Shane incredibly curious, and a few times he wanted to snatch Ai Yis pillow away, but the girl valued her pillow greatly, and any attacks aimed at it were instantly deflected. But this only made Shanes curiosity grow stronger, and once he even directly asked Ai Yi to let him have a peek. Ill just look at it for a second! Thats what Shane had said at the time. How could I let you see it? However, Ai Yi refused without hesitation and even glared at Shane. Why not? Shane persisted, wrapping Ai Yi up in his nagging until she couldnt take it anymore. In the end, Ai Yi could only throw Shane a reason. If you saw it, you would stare at me just like those annoying males, and I dont like that kind of gaze, she said, not to mention the intent behind those eyes. So, Shane couldnt figure out this mystery. Speaking of which, because of her sleepiness, the little girl sometimes couldnt be woken up no matter how much you called her. This led to a few occasions when she woke up to find not a single familiar face at home. Could it be the same this time? Thats why Ai Yi must have run out on her own. I was planning to look for you, but it seemed like you were in the Royal Palace, so I didnt go over. I just wandered around here. Ai Yi explained the reason for her presence here. Alright, Shane shrugged his shoulders, but soon asked with confusion, How did you know I was in the Royal Palace? Shane had asked this question casually. Who would have thought that because of this, Shane would learn something startling. I left a trace of Magic Power on you, Ai Yi said casually, That way, no matter where you are, I can feel it. I see, Shane nodded out of habit, then suddenly realized something was amiss and exclaimed in astonishment, You did something to me? That sounds terrible, Ai Yi frowned, Its just a trace of Magic used for positioning and sensing. Other than that, it doesnt do anything else. Otherwise, even I would have a hard time sneaking around and doing whatever on you. Clearly, even for Ai Yi, toying with Shane, who had leveled up his Physical Resistance, Magic Resistance, and Abnormal State Resistance Skills, was not an easy task. And it was fortunate that Shanes Holy Sword was sealed with three layers, dramatically weakening its power. Otherwise, even if Shane didnt actively use the Holy Sword, with its suppression of the Demon Clan, Ai Yi would have absolutely no way to leave her Magic Power on him. However, even without the influence of the Holy Sword, perhaps only a being of Ai Yis caliber could interfere with Shane, who had filled all kinds of Resistance Skills to the max? But Shane didnt feel honored at all. Doesnt this mean that no matter where he went from now on, he could never hide from this little girl? It seemed her clinginess was even worse than he had imagined. By the way, Shane suddenly remembered something and spoke to Ai Yi, Today, when I visited the Royal Palace, I saw one of your Demon Clans big shots. Really? Ai Yi didnt care, continuing to nibble on her dessert and asking absentmindedly, Which one? His name is Jiasinta. I heard hes a lieutenant under the Dragon Demon among the Six Great Demons, a sort of second-in-command in the Demon Realm, Shane probed, Do you know him? Hearing this, Ai Yi stopped eating. Him? Ai Yi said without a second thought, Whats that idiot doing in the Human Realm? Idiot? Shane was startled by the name. He had revealed Jiasintas visit to see Ai Yis reaction, to gauge her attitude towards the existence who was like a second-in-command in the Demon Realm, to speculate on Ai Yis status within the Demon Realm. Now, seeing Ai Yi unhesitatingly calling the other party an idiot, could it be that Ai Yis background was even bigger than Jiasintas? Bigger than the existence that was like the second-in-command in the Demon Realm? Sss... What exactly is this girls background? Immediately, Shane weakly told Ai Yi everything that had happened today. Ai Yi initially didnt care much about it until Shane mentioned that members of the Old Demon Clan Faction had appeared in Sterlings Domain. Only then did the girls expression darken, and a cold light gleamed in her eyes. Hmph... Ai Yi let out a cold snort. That snort made the surrounding atmosphere tremble violently. ... Shane fell silent. Damn, thats scary. Chapter 204 - 204 203 Just let me have a look just one look ?Chapter 204: 203 Just let me have a look, just one look. Chapter 204: 203 Just let me have a look, just one look. The boss was angry. And the consequences seemed quite severe. While Shane was puzzled by this, Ai Yi looked at him and said, So, you really dont intend to subdue those from the Old Demon Clan Faction? Ai Yi was actually confirming this. Shane didnt even bother to consider it. No. Shanes response was very decisive. Why? Didnt you say you really detest people from the Old Demon Clan Faction? Ai Yi pressed on. I do indeed detest those guys, who doesnt hate the antagonists? Shane replied just as firmly, But first, I have important business in the Royal Capital and simply have no time; second, I have no obligation to go out of my way to attack a group of people Ive never even met just because I dislike them; and third, I dont want to be set up. That was the gist of it. For the next month, it was certain that Shane would be buried in the Underground Magic Book Library of the Royal Palace, which went without saying. Even if you disregarded that, expecting Shane to travel to someone elses territory to eliminate a bunch of villains for the sake of it, as if learning magic wasnt rewarding enough, or perhaps soaking in a bath with Tielle every day wasnt satisfying enough? Hmm... although its true, one could only look and not touch, which indeed was a bit frustrating, but it wasnt as if Shane was so bored and overfed that hed actually go out and eradicate threats for the Kingdom and the world, right? Not to mention, Sterlings Domain was Duke Barrys turf. That fellow obviously had a disdain for him, and Shane didnt know if it was because of Luoqi or some other reason, but he was clearly against him. Although Shane didnt know what he was thinking, since it was evident the man was hostile, running into his territory would be downright idiotic. Such guys were like old coins; all tough talk and ruthlessness. In a fictional world, that would be a standard minor character setup created to bolster the protagonists aura, gratifying to defeat and humiliate. Even if Shane wasnt afraid, there was no need to play along, right? And go and subdue them? Shane wished that those irritating ghosts from the Old Demon Clan Faction would show a bit more backbone and actually overturn that old coins domain; then he would really feel exhilarated. Actively helping with the subjugation? Out of the question. With that in mind, all Shane wanted to say was, let him take care of himself. But Ai Yi obviously had a different idea. What if I want to subdue them? Ai Yi looked steadily at Shane and actually said such a thing. You? Shane was immediately taken aback and instinctively said, Whats the matter? Do you have a grudge against them? What do you think? Ai Yi replied expressionlessly, Those malignant tumors of the Demon Realm, not only have they been acting under That Persons name with impunity, theyve also tried to disturb the balance between the God, Human, and Demon clans, cruelly harming their own kind, and have continuously caused chaos and calamities over these thousand years, leading to our Demon Clans innocent populace being wary, feared, and even hated by the Human Race. If it werent for them, our Demon Clan could have integrated better into this world by now and moved toward true peace with both God and Human clans. My sisters wouldnt need to work so hard, always having to answer for these malignant tumors deeds and exert unmeasurable efforts just to compensate and make amends. Furthermore, the important individuals within the Old Demon Clan Faction usually come from the followers of us, the Six Great Demons, essentially traitors who have betrayed us. Do you think I wouldnt want to subdue them? Just as Ai Yi said, those who hated the Old Demon Clan Faction more than anyone else were not the Divine Race or the Human Race, but the Demon Clan itself. If it werent for these malignant tumors, the world wouldnt still harbor grudges against the Demon Clan because of the oppression by the Old Demon Clan, and the Three clans could have moved past merely maintaining balance to achieving genuine peace. It was because of these individuals reckless actions that the Divine Race and Human Race still regarded the Demon Clan as a calamity, unworthy of trust. Therefore, Ai Yis desire to eradicate these malignant tumors was an understandable matter. Perhaps, Ai Yis appearance in the Human Realm, coming to the Royal Capital and noticing his presence, was also influenced by the affairs of Laischa, Beddo, and Killian. However... did that girl just inadvertently reveal a rather alarming secret? As Shane was immersed in serious contemplation, Ai Yi spoke up again. Now that we know where those tumors have appeared, of course I cant let them go. Ai Yi stared intently at Shane. ...Youre not thinking of sending me there, are you? Shanes eyes twitched. You guessed it. Ai Yi said indifferently, You exterminated the Old Demon Clan of Beddos lineage, so, if its you, theres a high chance they will surface the moment they see you, and then... She hadnt finished her sentence when Shane quickly interrupted. But I said I dont want to go. I have things to do, and I dont want to be tricked. Shane was close to raising his hand to vote. Really not going? Ai Yi frowned and asked, Even if I go with you, you still wont go? Youre coming with me? Shane was taken aback and fell into thought. If Ai Yi were really to accompany him, then it might not be a bad idea. This little girls combat power was off the charts, whether she could explode a star with one punch like the Monkey King, he wasnt sure, but she was certainly not someone the Human Race could provoke. With this girl by his side, any plots or schemes would probably be futile, right? Moreover, this girl was not only immensely powerful, but her identity was frighteningly prestigious. Just a Duke of the Kingdom wouldnt stand a chance if he offended her; he might be wiped out in minutes. So, taking this girl with him would mean that not only would he be safe, but he could also turn the tables on that old geezer and capsize his plans in the sewer, right? Besides, he didnt have to act according to that old coins plans at all. He could just sneak over with the girl and take a shot. With this thought, Shane couldnt help but feel tempted. Thinking about that old coin who planned to oppose him, Shane really wanted to pay him back. But under the premise that it wouldnt hinder his main task. So... Alright, Ill go with you. Shane said to Ai Yi, However, I have two conditions. Upon hearing this, Ai Yi was very displeased. Youre the only person who can negotiate terms with me. Ai Yi sighed and said, Tell me, what are your conditions? First, we set off in a month, not now. Shane firmly established this point. This was the main thing, it couldnt be delayed. What if they run away? Ai Yi frowned. Ill figure something out when the time comes. Shane promised, Is that okay? Fine. Ai Yi pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, What about the second? The second... Shane glanced at the pillow Ai Yi held in her hands, revealing a smile like a thief who had finally found his opportunity, and said, You have to remove that pillow, let me have a look, just one look. Eh? Ai Yi was taken aback. Then, Ai Yi finally understood. This guy had been waiting for her here, hadnt he? Rascal! Chapter 205 - 205 204 I can only get started directly ?Chapter 205: 204 I can only get started directly. Chapter 205: 204 I can only get started directly. You... Ai Yis eyes began to show a hint of murderous intent as she looked at Shane. Shane was frightened. I... I just wanted to have a look, I was just curious, cant I even do that? Shane opened his eyes wide, a face full of grievance. Ai Yi was speechless. Without asking, she knew this jerk was just putting on an act; Ai Yi could see right through it. But although the grievance was an act, Shanes curiosity was genuine, and that too, Ai Yi could see. Perhaps everyone hid their intentions too deliberately, and her own reaction too strong, so this jerks curiosity only grew stronger, seizing the opportunity to make a request, right? This really left Ai Yi without a solution. If it were someone else daring to offend her, not relenting and pestering her, Ai Yi wouldve directly blown them away in one breath, vaporizing them on the spot. There was no doubt about it, her breath could vaporize an ocean, let alone a personit was as simple as could be. However, facing Shane, although Ai Yi was angry and annoyed, she still felt helpless. There probably wasnt a second person throughout the God, Human, and Demon Three Realms who could make her feel this way. Of course, this might also have something to do with Shane not harboring ulterior motives in his interactions with her, right? Despite knowing quite a bit about her complicated background, he still interacted with her without any reservations or ulterior motivesbesides her five sisters, Ai Yi had never encountered anyone like that. Therefore, although she initially just wanted to observe and monitor this mysterious hero, as Ai Yi spent more time with Shane, she began to feel that it wasnt so bad after all. At least, it was much better than sleeping day and night alone in the castle, right? With this thought, Ai Yi heaved a deep sigh. Really, aside from you, there isnt a second person who could manage this feat. Ai Yi emphasized this point again, intending to let Shane know how fortunate he was. Unfortunately, Shanes eyes just lit up. So youre saying, you agree? Shane asked eagerly, as if he was only concerned about this matter, with everything else seeming irrelevant. This made Ai Yi empathize with Luoqis feelings. The urge to bite someone. Ai Yi could only sigh deeply again. Alright, I agree. Ai Yi finally nodded. But before Shane could celebrate, Ai Yi immediately added a condition. However, this will have to wait until you fulfill your promise and eradicate the Old Demon Clan Faction. Ai Yi imposed such a prerequisite. Ah? Suddenly, it was Shane who became dissatisfied. What kind of rule is that? Shane protested. Dont push your luck; this is already a huge compromise for me. Aside from when the Demon Clan surrendered and decided to coexist with the Divine Race and Human Race, Ive never made such concessions, Ai Yi said unsympathetically. Youve already delayed this matter for a month, so why cant I delay it too? Whats the problem? Shane was left speechless. Seeing this, Ai Yi felt a rare sense of triumph. Ive got to put you in your place a bit, or youll really think Im just a pushover kid, huh? Thats not happening! How about it? Ai Yi asked for confirmation. Fine, Shane replied reluctantly. But remember, you have to let me have a look when the time comes. Dont worry, once I make a promise, I will absolutely not break it, Ai Yi nodded but also stressed, But its only one look, okay? Upon hearing this, Shanes eyes slightly shifted. I know, Shane smiled with a meaningful look, If you say its a billion, then its a billion, dont worry. Thats good then, Ai Yi finally showed a satisfied expression. Thus, Shane and Ai Yi agreed to head to Sterlings Domain in a month to eliminate the Old Demon Clan Faction that were hiding there. Before that, Shane would continue to stay in the Royal Capital, using this month to fully explore the Underground Magic Book Library in the Royal Palace. Shane believed hed find many things he needed there. By then, Shanes strength would have skyrocketed yet again. After finalizing their plans, Shane and Ai Yi prepared to head back. However... Why are you carrying me? Looking at her feet suddenly off the ground and feeling the embrace from behind, Ai Yi fell silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice. Shane, who had picked up Ai Yi, was feeling the softness of the cute loli in his arms as he said with an impudent air, You wouldnt let me feast my eyes, so Ive had to get hands-on. Such a scoundrels statement was truly shameless. Ai Yi no longer felt like biting someone; she wanted to pinch someone. Perhaps sensing this, Shane quickly defended himself, You said before that I could continue to carry you. That left Ai Yi at a loss for how to react. Sigh... All Ai Yi could do was sigh yet again. Seeing Ai Yis look of silent grievances yet without resistance, Shane grinned, pleased with himself, and holding the irresistibly cute loli of the Demon Clan, he headed in the direction of the Lazahad family. It wasnt long before Shane and Ai Yi returned to the Lazahad family. It was then that Ai Yi struggled slightly to jump out from Shanes arms, no longer letting him get handsy. Shane felt a twinge of regret and reluctance because the feeling had been truly indescribable. But he knew very well that with Ai Yis personality she would never let herself be hugged and held in front of others, so Shane didnt insist. Together with Ai Yi, they entered the Lazahad family and made their way into the garden. As it turned out, just like last time, Vivian and the others were all gathered here, yet it seemed they were discussing serious matters rather than the aimless chats of their previous encounter. Youre back? Upon seeing Shane, Vivian immediately waved him over, saying, Just in time, come over here, will you? Whats up? Shane asked curiously as he stepped forward, Are you discussing something? Yes, Vivian nodded, adding, Were planning what to do next. Shane understood. Like Mr. Bellen, Leon, Alis, and the others, after the audience had ended and the incident provoked by the Old Demon Clan Faction had come to a complete close, Vivians Team needed to consider their next steps as well. Mr. Bellen and Leon are ready to depart. They will be traveling back to Lamijion together tomorrow. Alis, as previously agreed, will stay in the Royal Capital with her teammates. Its only us who havent decided yet, Vivian explained, Im now asking everyones opinion to see what they think. No sooner had Vivian finished speaking than the usually taciturn Tielle looked towards Shane. Vivian mentioned that youll be staying here for a while? Tielle inquired of Shane. Right, Shane didnt hide anything, admitting openly, I have a months access to the Underground Magic Library, so even if I were to leave, it would likely not be until after a month. Upon hearing this, two hands feebly rose into the air. Is... is it really just for that reason? Lu Muya asked timidly. ...Could it be that Mr. Shane decided to stay because of the Princess? Merica hesitated, then spoke with a complex expression. ... Shane was at a loss for words. Why are you all like this? Can this gag ever end? Please, lets move on from this, Im begging you. Chapter 206 - 206 205 wants to marry and take her home ?Chapter 206: 205 wants to marry and take her home! Chapter 206: 205 wants to marry and take her home! Regardless, the fact that Shane had decided to stay was already set in stone. He didnt want to explain, as explanations would only make things messier; others simply wouldnt believe him. Continuing to explain might lead to a heated moment where he could say something wrong, and then that fierce little she-cat might jump out and bite him again. So, Shane could only speak up, sounding deflated and powerless, Anyway, Ill be staying in the Royal Capital for a month, its fine if you all head back first. After all, in the Royal Capital, Shane had become somewhat familiar with things, and he should be fine staying on his own. Of course, he had to discuss it with Migis first. It wouldnt be polite not to say something after eating and living at someone elses expense. However, after Shane announced his decision to stay, the group of girls had this to say, Since youre staying, then I might as well stay too. Tielle made her decision without any hesitation, which surprised everyone. Especially Lu Muya and Merica. Vivian was okay with it, at least she knew Tielles circumstances and could guess why she wanted to stay. But Lu Muya and Merica couldnt understand. ...Tielle seems to have gotten very close with Mr. Shane lately. Lu Muyas face registered surprise. Is this still the indifferent Tielle we knew? Merica puffed up her cheeks, clearly disgruntled about something. Tielle, on the other hand, offered no explanation, as if she couldnt be bothered to do so. Once she had made her decision, she said no more and quietly sipped her tea. Shane, on the other hand, was amused. After all, if Tielle didnt leave, she would continue to be his bathing companion, right? How wonderful! What about you two? What do you plan to do? Vivian chuckled and shook her head, then turned to confirm with Lu Muya and Merica. Both of them hesitated. I... Merica stole a glance at Shane and then feebly said, Ill stay too. Really? Vivian looked at Merica with a mix of amusement and curiosity, Why? Its...its nothing, Merica continued in a tiny voice, Since Mr. Shane and Tielle want to stay, then I will just stay with them. How unconvincing that weak voice sounded. And what about Lu Muya? Vivian could only shake her head and turn to the last member of her team. Lu Muyas expression was still full of hesitation, even troubled. Since Tielle and Merica both want to stay, I kind of want to stay as well, Lu Muya said with concern, But my sisters are still in Lamijion, and if no one looks after them for too long... In other words, Lu Muya was very worried about her sisters welfare. Seeing this, Vivian offered words of comfort. Dont worry, Riley is still in Lamijion, and shes thoughtful. Knowing that you wont be back to Lamijion for a while, she will definitely take good care of your sisters, Vivian said with a smile, And its only a month. Weve been away from Lamijion for nearly a month now, and another month shouldnt cause any problems, right? Hearing this, it seemed Lu Muya began to grasp what Vivian was getting at. Do you want me to stay, Vivian sister? Lu Muya asked cautiously for confirmation. Suppose so, Vivian didnt hide her intent, Tielle wants to stay, Merica wants to stay, and Shane is certainly here, and you also have some desire to stay. Then I might as well just stay outright. And if even Vivian was staying, they couldnt possibly make Lu Muya go back alone, could they? With this reasoning, Vivian tried to comfort and persuade her. Is that okay? Lu Muya still seemed a bit apprehensive. Dont worry, Ill write a letter to Riley and have her take good care of your sisters for you. Vivian patted Lu Muya on the shoulder, giving her courage. Well... okay then... It took some coaxing, but Lu Muya finally agreed. And so, everyone in Vivians Team decided to stay in the Royal Capital. The time limit was set at one month. At this moment, Shane had already slipped over to Tielles side. Do you really plan on staying? Shane whispered to confirm. Dont you welcome me? Tielle glanced at Shane and countered with a question instead of answering. Of course not. Shane denied without hesitation. Of all the people, Shane most wanted Tielle to stay. The reason was obvious, even if unspoken. However... Dont you dislike the Royal Capital? Shane confirmed, Staying here, youll surely continue to be troubled. Is that really okay? Shane couldnt help but worry. After all, once he decided to spend the next month in the Underground Magic Book Library, he wouldnt have time to keep protecting Tielle in secret. That could lead to unimaginable trouble for her. She must be aware of it. But Shanes words did nothing to change Tielles mind. Although I do indeed dislike it here, not liking it doesnt mean Im afraid. I can protect myself now, Tielle said indifferently. Besides, you know my situation. So wherever you are, I will be there. Shane was nearly overwhelmed by emotion at her words. This girl who he once thought was the least communicative and most indifferent in the team was now saying something like this to Shane C it almost made him want to...(phew!) take her home to marry! Still, moved as he was, he couldnt ignore the troubles that followed Tielle. If at the beginning Shane helped Tielle partly because Luoqi had entrusted her to him, by now, he genuinely wanted to help her from the bottom of his heart. Presently, Shane glanced at Ai Yi, who seemed to be getting sleepy and was yawning adorably to the point of exploding, and a plan formed in his mind. (If all else fails, I could have Ai Yi be her personal guard for a month.) With Ai Yi by her side, Tielles safety would definitely not be a concern. It just remained to be seen whether this girl would be willing. After all, Ai Yi was only interested in Shane. At first glance, she seemed to get along very well with Shane, but when it came to others, Ai Yi always seemed aloof, even indifferent, no matter how warmly Lu Muya and Merica treated her. With that in mind, whether this hidden powerhouse would agree to be Tielles guard for a month was uncertain. (If it doesnt work out, Ill have to step in myself.) Shane braced himself for a serious talk with Ai Yi. Later, during dinner, they requested to extend their stay for one more month from Migis, who granted permission without a moments hesitation. And with that, the matter was settled. Chapter 207 - 207 206 is this the only one left ?Chapter 207: 206, is this the only one left? Chapter 207: 206, is this the only one left? That night, After Shane had finished the daily routine with Tielle, still emanating steam and warmth from his body, he emerged from the large bathhouse, refreshed and ready to return to his room. Yet, on his way, Shane was stopped. Ready to rest? The one who spoke those words, as if waiting for Shane, was Vivian approaching from the opposite direction. Vivian? Shane was momentarily stunned, then smiled and, moving forward, asked, Whats up? Do you need something from me? Kind of, Vivian didnt deny, returning a gentle smile while her eyes darted toward the bathhouse, then teasingly said, Why didnt you come out with Tielle? As these words spilled out, Shanes smile froze. Seeing this, Vivian rarely showed a playful expression and said, You didnt think I hadnt noticed, did you? Upon hearing this, Shanes first thought was simple: Damn, Im screwed. It was unclear to Shane whether Vivian had seen through his thoughts or not, but she couldnt help but laugh. Dont worry, Im not here to settle scores, and Im certainly not here to make you take responsibility, Vivian continued with a tone that seemed to tease Shane, This is undoubtedly a good thing for Tielle. Seeing her like this doesnt worry me; it actually makes me feel a lot more relieved. Is... is that so? Shane chuckled awkwardly, You trust me that much? Of course, Vivian asserted without hesitation, After all, you are a Hero. Even if you act irresponsibly, I believe there is still Justice in your heart. Vivian said this without any trace of embarrassment or doubt. This left Shane unsure how to respond to Vivian properly. ...Is this her way of giving me a pat on the back? That was the only thought in Shanes mind. Nonetheless, Vivian didnt seem to be implying that; instead, she continued to show Shane a gentle smile. Before we knew it, its been about a month since we first met, hasnt it? Vivian suddenly brought up this topic. It seems so, Shane scratched his head and shrugged, Time seems to fly by fast, though a month isnt really that long when you think about it. Yes, Vivian nodded, staring at Shane, It may not be long, but I often feel like weve known each other for a very long time. Is that so? Shane blinked. Of course, Vivian replied with certainty, smiling as she spoke, You know, at first, including myself, everyone in the team didnt intend to get close to you. We just treated you the same as the newcomers we had led before. Shane suddenly fell silent. Indeed, wasnt he the same? When he first met the people of Vivians Team, he even saw the team as a source of trouble and was reluctant to approach. At that time, both parties had agreed to just get by, and then part on good terms. They never thought it would develop into what it was now. Even Vivian, at the beginning, though she treated Shane with considerable warmth and enthusiasm, that was just her nature. Back then, Vivian merely saw Shane as a novice entrusted to them by Riley, hoped to help him grow as much as they could during the one-month trial period, and then let the novice leave the team to continue independently as usual. Who would have thought, Shanes background was so complex that Vivian couldnt simply ignore him, and gradually, they got accustomed to each others company and accepted each other. Not just Vivian alone. Everyone in the team has finally accepted you, Vivian said contentedly. If it were before, I really wouldnt have believed that everyone would be so unguarded against someone of the opposite sex. You see, due to their special circumstances, Vivians Team had encountered troubles brought by the opposite sex several times in the past. Apart from Vivian, who was steadfast and unwavering, the rest had long since built strong defenses against the opposite sex. At first, werent Tielle, Lu Muya, and Merica all very wary of Shane, to the point where they barely even spoke to him? Now, that situation had completely changed. Theres no need to mention Tielle, and it seems like Merica has gradually changed her attitude towards you too. Have you noticed, Mr. Shane? Vivian seemed genuinely happy, teasing Shane as she spoke these playful words. Shane felt a bit embarrassed. Of course, he had noticed the change in Mericas attitude. That girl was now subtle and not as direct and bold as Tielle. Her looks towards Shane had gradually become brighter and more passionate. Her attitude was worlds apart from before. Due to her shyness and nervousness, she dared not approach Shane proactively and would often panic over any attention from him, blushing and scurrying away whenever Shane sought her out. It was really helpless. Honestly, Shane had no idea what was going on with her. No, it wasnt that Shane couldnt see the change in Mericas feelings. Her fondness for him was quite clear, and Shane was not the dense protagonist from novels who made people want to punch him; he naturally sensed it. But Shane didnt understand why the girl had suddenly started feeling this way towards him. Their interactions werent even that many, right? It was only that one time when Lord Magre was still around that he had helped her. Just that one time, and this girl, renowned as the most beautiful, purest, kindest, and most sacred elf girl between heaven and earth, had sprung a crush? Nonsense, right? Anyway, Shane felt it was quite magical and had no idea what to do next; he could only go with the flow. At that moment, Shane helplessly spread his hands and said, Its just Tielle and Merica, Lu Muya is still the same, isnt she? Indeed, while Tielle and Merica had changed their attitudes towards Shane, that shy beastman girl still maintained her respectful yet distant demeanor towards him. Lu Muya is just timid, Vivian said knowingly, aware of the team members situations, and reassured with a smile, If you try to approach her, youll find that shes quite adorable. Maybe, Shane replied nonchalantly, Just afraid that when I approach, shell just run away. How will you know if you dont try? Vivian actually encouraged, Give it a shot, shes the only one left. What do you mean shes the only one left? Shane couldnt help but burst into laughter. The way it sounded, wasnt it like she was persuading him to pursue Lu Muya? Was this how you treat your teammates? Hadnt she said before that the purpose of forming the team was to protect these girls? Now she was pushing her into the fire instead; what was going on? ...Wait, why fire? Im not causing harm to anyone! Shane suddenly realized. Alright, Ill stop joking around. Seeing Shane visibly conflicted, Vivian finally put her teasing aside. Actually, I came to see you mainly to give you this. With that, Vivian handed Shane an item. Chapter 208 - 208 First earn some money then talk ?Chapter 208: First earn some money, then talk? Chapter 208: First earn some money, then talk? This is... Shanes gaze fell upon the hand that Vivian extended towards him, and he looked at the item lying in her palm with a puzzled expression. A badge, entirely black as if made of iron, rested quietly in Vivians palm. On the badge, there was an engraving of a sword and a flame. It was the emblem of the adventurers guild, representing the signature of sword and magic. So, Shane understood. This is an adventurer badge, right? Yes, it was an adventurer badge, the identity proof given by the adventurers guild to true adventurers. What Vivian had brought out was the adventurers guilds award for the most basic level of adventurersa Black Iron First-class Junior Medal. Only with this medal was one considered a formal adventurer. Although it was only the most basic level of First Class Adventurer. This belongs to you, Vivian said, I know that your Level is definitely much higher than just a First Class Adventurer, but since youve just passed the assessment, you can only receive the Black Iron First-class Junior Medal. If you want to be promoted, youll have to go to the adventurers guild for a Magic Test to confirm your Level. With that, Vivian took Shanes hand and passed the medal to him. Shane subconsciously accepted the medal, and it was only then that he reacted. Youre saying that Ive passed the adventuring assessment? Surprised, Shane looked at Vivian. Are you shocked? Vivian couldnt help but laugh, Dont forget, the assessment period for new adventurers is one month, and as I said just now, its been about a month since we met, right? Which meant, Shanes assessment period had already ended. Originally, this should have been awarded to you once we returned to Lamijion, but since you plan to stay in the Royal Capital for a month, I couldnt possibly make you wait for another month. Vivian said softly, Therefore, with my recommendation and Rileys instruction, the headquarters of the adventurers guild in the Royal Capital decided to directly award you the adventurer badge. Thus, Vivian brought back the badge and handed it over to Shane. Is this okay? Shane held the badge, speaking somewhat embarrassingly, Strictly speaking, I only joined you on one commission, isnt it a bit rash to pass me just on that basis? Although it felt a bit awkward, Shane really had completely forgotten about the need for an assessment. During this month, the only regular adventuring Shane had done was the trip to the Mangar Mountain Range; aside from that, hed been holed up on the third floor of the guild reading books or traveling with the escort team all the way to the Royal Capital, which made him feel as if the medal in his hand was somewhat undeserved. But Vivian shook her head. Youre not right in saying that, Vivian stated, Dont forget, this transportation mission was also an adventure activity of our team, a formal task entrusted to us by the chairman. The Level of this mission was at least Platinum, if not Mithril. And yet, during your assessment period, you participated in a mission of this Level, not just as a follower but as the main force and even as the greatest contributor in resolving the commission. How could such an adventurer not pass the assessment? Vivian smiled gracefully and spoke slowly. Of course, an adventurer needs not only strength and achievements, but also sufficient knowledge and experience, which you are severely lacking. However, this part is not as irreplaceable as strength and achievements. Among adventurers, there are those who dont even understand how to dissect the lowest Level demon, yet they have partners who can compensate for this area of weakness, and they do not need to do everything themselves. You can, like them, team up with partners who are rich in knowledge and experience in the future, which is also a viable option. Upon hearing Vivians words, Shane finally understood. I am independent now, arent I? Shane held the adventurers badge in his hand and asked Vivian. Yes, Vivian nodded and said warmly, Now you can either take on commissions by yourself, join someone elses team, or even create your own team, recruiting as you see fit. Its up to you to decide what to do. So thats how it is... Shane fell silent for a while before breaking into an easy smile. Then, when we get back to Lamijion, Ill be able to officially break away from the team, right? In theory, yes, Vivian looked at Shane and then gave a meaningful expression. The premise is that someone wants you to leave, or you want to leave. After leaving that comment hanging in the air, Vivian turned around and walked away. Shane was left standing there, staring dumbfounded at Vivian for a while before he couldnt help but laugh and cry at the same time. Does Vivian have a hidden sly side? Shane always felt that Vivian seemed to be teasing him, or as if she already knew what would happen next. I never thought you were like this, Vivian. Shane could only smile wryly and look at the Black Iron Medal in his hand. Then, he grinned. From now on, Ive got status too. With that, Shane put away the badge and hummed a tune, heading to his room with an even lighter heart than when he had come out of the bathhouse. ... The next day, early morning. Today, Shane got up early. Everyone in Vivians Team was an early riser, except for Ai Yi, who was still sleeping and couldnt be woken up no matter how much they called. The rest were gathered for breakfast. As the only male in the group, Shane was eating faster than anyone else. Seeing him wolfing down his food, the others suddenly felt full as well, exchanging looks and sharing wry smiles. Slow down, Mr. Shane, Merica couldnt help but speak first. Be careful not to choke. Whats the hurry? Tielle also frowned. Do you have some urgent business? Hearing that, Shane swallowed his food and nodded. Im going to the Underground Magic Book Library in the Royal Palace today, so I cant wait, Shane said. What about you? Do you have any plans? Yes, Vivian responded with a smile. Were planning to visit the adventurers guild to see if there are any suitable commissions. If there are, we might start adventuring again for a while. Yes... thats right... Lu Muya nodded rapidly, murmuring, After all, theres so much we want to buy in the Royal Capital, and the expenses are a bit much... The implication was that they needed to find a way to make money. Shanes eating paused at that moment. Because he was reminded of this harsh reality. ...My money is almost gone too. Shane, who had very little gold left on him, looked dejected. Should he join Vivian and the others on a mission to make some quick cash? He was a bit conflicted... Chapter 209 - 209 208 came to apologize ?Chapter 209: 208 came to apologize? Chapter 209: 208 came to apologize? In the end, Shane still didnt go with Vivian and the others. There was no choice, he only had one months time, and every day was precious. Money could be earned anytime, but such opportunities might not come again. Since the Razahad family provided food and accommodation, and he still had some Gold Coins in his pocket, he should be able to survive for a month, right? Maybe... Just thinking about the lavish little female cat in the Royal Palace, and the similarly needy cute loli at home, Shane felt terrible. Why should I have to spend so much money to make them happy when none of them are even mine? If one of them was his, he wouldnt feel it was a loss. But that wasnt the case. Those two mighty figures, clearly not lacking money yet still dipping into my small vault, its too much, truly excessive! While Shane cursed under his breath, he also headed towards Liliths Dessert Shop, spending more money on some desserts. That fierce little female cat had said, before he went to the Underground Magic Book Library in the Royal Palace today, he had to stop by and see her first to deliver the thing he had promised. Otherwise, in the coming month, that little female cat would turn into a little female snake, always pestering him, preventing him from visiting the Underground Magic Book Library daily. What could Shane do? He could only offer tribute, to appease this great deity first. What a sin... Carrying a few boxes of desserts, Shane sighed and was already walking in the Royal Palace, heading towards Luoqis quarters. Just then... Please wait a moment. A voice suddenly rang out, stopping Shane. Hmm? Shanes steps halted immediately, and he tilted his head, puzzled as he looked towards the source of the voice. The next second, Shane saw a Knight. Hello, Lord Xien. Before him stood a Knight, clad in fine Magic Equipment, with a shiny silver Magic Longsword hanging at his waist, extremely handsome with blond hair and blue eyes, who approached Shane and bowed his head in greeting. Who are you...? Shane looked at the strangers face, puzzled. The other smiled slightly. Let me introduce myself, I am Lymco Sterling, also a member of the Guard Knight Order. The newcomer was indeed Lymco. Sterling? Shane raised an eyebrow sharply. Though he didnt recognize the Guard Knight before him, he certainly hadnt forgotten that surname. What relation to you is that Duke from yesterday? Shane asked, with a smile that wasnt quite a smile. Lymco had no change in expression, continuing to smile lightly, his voice calm. He is my father. Lymco admitted bluntly. There was really no need to hide it, nor could it be hidden. Thus, Lymco simply didnt conceal it, coming right out with it. So you are the eldest son of the Dukes family. Shane had also guessed as much, and the smile on his face grew more pronounced. People say when you beat the small ones, the big ones come out, but this time, it seemed that beating the big one had actually spurred the small one into action. However, I hadnt expected the Duke to have a son serving as a Guard Knight, whose strength also seemed quite remarkable. At least, Shanes Identification skill had allowed him to easily see through the other partys details. This son had a level of seventy-five and his skills were all geared towards the melee system, with none below a high level, including a Level 7 Two-Handed Sword skill and a Level 5 Magical Sword skill. One could tell at a glance that even if he was not as strong as Luoqi, he was much stronger than his peers. It seems he is quite a prodigy. Shane quietly gathered this much information in an instant and spoke. May I know why the Dukes eldest son has stopped me here? Shane was quite curious to see what the young lord intended to do. However, faced with Shanes somewhat impolite speech and playful demeanor, Lymco didnt say or do anything but just stared at him for a while before reacting. Sorry, Lymco suddenly bowed, apologizing, Yesterday, my father may have offended you in some ways, I hope you can forgive him. The apologetic tone and the sudden bow made Shanes playful expression turn into surprise. Youre here to apologize? Shanes face was filled with surprise. Yes, Lymco still spoke apologetically, The attitude and actions of my father towards a meritorious statesman like you were indeed too much, so I have come to apologize and hope to receive your forgiveness. Upon hearing this, Shane frowned. He really hadnt expected that the other party had come over for this reason. Youre not here to pick a fight? Shane asked bluntly. Of course not. Please dont misunderstand. It is our Sterling family that is at fault here. Lymco quickly waved his hand and shook his head in denial, evidently not wanting Shane to misunderstand. Shane also didnt feel any hostility from him. So, it seemed the Dukes eldest son really did not come to pursue Shane because of this matter? The other party really came to apologize. ...Did the Duke send you here? Shane was silent for a while before asking this question. This question, however, made the other burst into laughter. How could he. Lymco said with some disgust, That Person would never think he did anything wrong. As long as there is reasonableness, necessity, he would do things even if they are ruthless, so how could he think that hindering others is a mistake? Lymcos words made Shane raise his eyebrows again. Looking at the disgust in that persons eyes, this must be his true feelings. It seems that there is some conflict between this person and his father. Shane found it quite intriguing. Your father isnt apologizing, but rather you, his son, are apologizing on your own. Thats indeed quite strange, isnt it? Shane felt this way. But the other party didnt think so. How could it be? Lymco looked directly at Shane, smiling faintly, My father has but one son, me. He has invested all of his resources in me to train me to this extent. It can be said that there is no second possibility but for me to inherit the Sterling family. And I do not wish for the Sterling family to offend a person like Lord Shane. Lymco spoke earnestly, My father is not a knight; he does not understand how formidable Lord Shane, who can emit such an aura, could be. But I cannot be the same; I cannot let the future Sterling family become enemies with such a strong individual as yourself. Therefore, I came to apologize on behalf of my family. I hope you can accept it. Chapter 210 - 210 209 What was the thinking ?Chapter 210: 209 What was the thinking? Chapter 210: 209 What was the thinking? ... At that moment, Shane fell silent. Watching Lymco bend deeply toward him, bowing his head in earnest sincerity, his words did not seem insincere. Shane narrowed his eyes, seemingly pondering something. While Shane remained silent, Lymco also kept his bowed posture, as if he would never raise his head unless Shane spoke, letting an inexplicable silence begin to spread. This situation lasted for a quite a while. Only after a long time did Shane finally relax his expression. First tell me one thing, Shane said, What exactly is that seemingly impressive father of yours aiming at me for? This was something Shane really wanted to know. Although there were plenty of reasons for the Nobles in the Royal Capital to target Shane, precisely because there were so many reasons, Shane did not know which one prompted Barry to target him. Is it because of Tielles matter, or is it because of Luoqis matter? Shane spoke calmly, prompting Lymco to finally raise his head. However, just before raising his head, there was a brief flicker in Lymcos eyes, flashing a glint of sharpness. It was at that moment when Shane said the name Luoqi. But, that was merely a brief moment. Because of this brief moment, Shanes expression also changed briefly before returning to normal. In this context, Lymco raised his head and revealed the details to Shane. Its because of the princesss matter, Lymco said straightforwardly, My father has always hoped that I could become the princesss husband and form a marriage alliance with the Royal Family, to thereby enhance the Sterling Familys position and power in the Kingdom. As such, your relationship with the princess has somewhat provoked my father. Hearing this, Shanes face showed a mocking expression. I see, now I understand the reason, Shane said with a nod and a half-smile, What does Young Master Lymco think then? Me? Lymco raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, What do you mean? Of course I mean the Princess, Shane spread his hands and said, Your father wants you to have a marriage alliance with the princess. What about you? Do you want to be with the Princess? This question seemed to stump Lymco. At least, Lymco didnt expect Shane to ask this question, appearing speechless and falling silent. But, after a while, Lymcos expression relaxed, and he looked straight at Shane. I certainly do, Lymco spoke slowly, Im not afraid to tell you, there are countless admirers of the princess, and naturally, I am one of them. Naturally? Shanes tone sounded slightly strange. Yes, naturally, Lymco continued unfazed, calmly, After all, the Princess is so beautiful and so outstanding. No one can match her in appearance, family background, talent, or character. I even believe that only someone like her is worthy of being called a goddess. Aside from the Three Great Goddesses, the rest of the Divine Race probably doesnt even have the qualifications to be compared to her. What Lymco said was somewhat blasphemous. To say that the creator and the object of worship of the Human Race were not even qualified to be compared to a mere mortal, if these words were spread out, probably this young master would suffer, wouldnt he? Of course, he understood such a principle. Yet, he still said it. Because, that was his sincere truth. Such a lady, unprecedented and probably unrepeatable, being born in the same era as her is definitely a blessing that would make any man ecstatic, Lymco said with a smile, In fact, there are many among the Great Nobles who, due to a large age difference, have no right to pursue her. As such, Lymco, being a normal male, absolutely had thoughts about the Princess; to say otherwise would be a lie. In reality, with my background, the chances of me ending up with the Princess are quite high, Lymco said, not knowing if he was joking or serious. If I were just an ordinary person, of course, I wouldnt dare to entertain many ideas. But being so close, the possibility isnt nonexistent, how can I say I dont have such thoughts? Perhaps, it was for this reason that Lymco chose to speak the truth? To show his sincerity. However, this doesnt mean I would harbor animosity towards you like my father does. Lymco finally said what he wanted to say. My father thinks that for the sake of our family, for the future, offending someone like you who has no background should not require any hesitation or mercy. That is the biggest difference between my father and me. In my view, although you are merely an Adventurer, you definitely wont settle for mediocrity. How great your achievements will be in the future, I believe many can guess. Therefore, I wont offend you over this matter, you dont need to worry. Lymcos frank words made Shane quite impressed. However, Shane still had to ask the question he needed to. So, Young Master Lymco, are you planning to give up on the Princess? Shane said this as if testing the waters. Of course not, Lymco immediately replied, still so sure and frank, I will pursue the Princess openly and honestly, not using underhanded tricks like my father. Would that offend you as well? The implication was, if he pursued the Princess openly and honestly and Shane still felt offended, then there was nothing he could do. You sure have a way with words. Shane couldnt help but laugh. Its just the truth. Lymco remained unusually calm. Alright, then I understand. Shane glanced at Lymco and nonchalantly said, Ill accept your apology for now. For now? Lymco caught the emphasis in Shanes words. Yes, for now. Shane was straightforward, This time I can let it go, considering I havent suffered any loss, but if theres a next time... If theres a next time, I wont say anything, Lymco took over the conversation without hesitation, Ive already done all I could for my family. If my father still lacks discretion and continues to offend you, no matter what you do, I wont have any complaints. Good, Shane said briskly, Remember what you said today. I know. Lymco smiled, then enthusiastically said, Are you planning to go to the Underground Magic Book Library? How about I show you the way? No need. Shane shook his head, The Princess already said she would show me around and introduce me to the library; no need to trouble Young Master Lymco. ...Is that so? Lymco paused, then said, Then I wont bother you. I hope you find what youre looking for. Hopefully. Shane replied, then turned to leave. Watching Shanes gradually departing figure, Lymcos smile slowly faded, and his gaze turned icy. Immediately after, Lymco snorted coldly and also turned to leave. Little did he know, the departing Shane also had an expression on his face. That expression was quite intriguing. Chapter 211 - 211 Isnt this bad ?Chapter 211: Isnt this bad? Chapter 211: Isnt this bad? After that, Shane completely put aside the matter with Lymco as if he had never seen the person, brought a consolation gift, and visited the Princesss bedchamber. And as always, there was still a large group of noble young lords waiting inside the Princesss bedchamber, seemingly waiting for her to turn over a card, idling away their time day in, day out. Shane really wanted to ask these young lords whether idling their time away here was better than keeping a lover outside, or did they truly believe that patience would reveal the moon through the breaking clouds, convinced that their sincerity would eventually move the Princess? With the time wasted here, wouldnt it be better to think of some strategy, like playing the hero to rescue the damsel in distress? That would surely be more useful than idly waiting around, right? Knowing that the Princess would not see any of them, yet still lingering here in the hope of catching an extra glance from her in the crowd? Well then, why dont they just go home and bring a peach to get noticed by the Princess in minutes? As Shane sarcastically mused, he walked into the bedchambers grand hall with a poker face, drawing the attention of all the young noble lords. They all looked at Shane, their eyes brimming with grinding teeth-like emotions, as if they couldnt wait to drive Shane out of there. Unfortunately, after yesterdays audience, everything Shane had done in the Royal Palace seemed to be known among the Nobles, and even the commoners were now well aware of an Adventurer named Shane who had dealt with the Old Demon Clan Faction that had caused chaos and severe losses in the Royal Capital ten years prior, and they were currently talking about it with great relish. In such a situation, coupled with what Shane had done to them before (throwing stones), these weak and delicate nobles wouldnt dare come looking for trouble again, right? So, a group of noble sons could only watch Shane with resentment and envy in their eyes, yet mixed with fear, not daring to approach or seek trouble with Shane further. Shane walked through the resentful and envious gazes of these noble sons with the poise of a dragon and the power of a tiger. With the Female Knights of the Holy Sword Knights respectfully saluting him, he was unhindered as he entered deeper into the bedchamber, arriving in front of the Princesss room. But at that moment, Shane suddenly stopped in his tracks. Because, from the room before him, Shane perceived Magic Power other than Luoqis. Is there someone else? Shane was quite surprised. It was his first time visiting Luoqi, and there was someone else present. Moreover, this Magic Power seemed somewhat familiar to Shane; it felt like they had met and even spoken recently. Well, you cant blame me for not visiting then, can you? Youre the one with guests, right? Shanes eyes shifted slightly, and then he promptly found himself delighted instead of surprised. With a guest present, he couldnt just blindly interrupt. So, if he left now, surely they couldnt bother him about this matter afterward, could they? Yes, thats what hed do. With that thought, Shane quietly put down the box of sweets he was holding and then prepared to sneak away quietly. Click. At the same time, the door to Luoqis room was opened. Thanks to this, Shane, who was ready to slip away, came face to face with the person inside. An awkward atmosphere immediately began to spread. What do you plan to do now, Lord Shane? A voice, barely containing laughter, reached Shanes ears. The person who had opened the door stood before Shane, revealing a face trying to suppress a smile and a pair of sparkling eyes. ...Isnt this Princess Liyadella? Shane smiled awkwardly. Indeed. The person who appeared inside the door was none other than Luoqis sister, Liyadella. Unexpectedly, Princess Liyadella had come to visit Luoqi, no wonder Shane found the Magic Power inside the room slightly familiar. Im sorry, I didnt know youd come. Liyadella said teasingly, I hope Im not interrupting you too much? Of course not, Shane replied without hesitation: Im the one interrupting the two Princesses; Ill leave now and wish you both a pleasant talk. With that, Shane promptly tried to make his escape. But Shane had barely turned around when a delicate yet surprisingly strong hand clasped tightly onto his shoulder. Oh, no need to rush, Liyadella said while tightly gripping Shanes shoulder, her captivating smile beaming, Since youre already here, why not join us for a little chat? A reluctant expression instantly crossed Shanes face. His instinct told him that this Princess was definitely up to something. Or rather, she was already causing mischief. It seemed she wanted to tease them both with whatever was between Shane and Luoqi, finding joy in the game. Although they had met for the first time yesterday, the curious and playful look in her eyes when she gazed at him told Shane that the Princess was certainly that kind of person. Unfortunately for Shane, there were three types of people he truly feared. One: Little girls who coo without a second word. Because he couldnt resist them. Two: Women who offer favors without a second word. Because he couldnt resist them. Three: Women who show interest or curiosity without a second word and might be preparing to offer unwarranted favors. Because that was too cliche?, and Shane could easily guess what would happen next. Then hed predict that, in the end, he still wouldnt be able to resist. As luck would have it, Liyadella was the third type. So, Shane genuinely wanted to run away. Isnt this a bit inappropriate? Shane expressed this very cautiously, hoping the Princess would understand. Whats wrong with it, whats wrong with it? Far from understanding, the Princess didnt even seem to get it and was all smiles as if she were a cheerful pigeon ready to do what she might to Shane. I have something urgent. Shane could only try to flee. Theres nothing too big that this Princess cant handle for you. Liyadella said with overwhelming confidence, effectively blocking all of Shanes escape routes. Stop wasting time, just come in. The next second, Shane was dragged into the room by Liyadella. Upon entering the room, Shane immediately saw a stunningly beautiful female knight guarding an empty seat and Luoqi sitting opposite that seat, her face filled with helpless resignation. ... ... Shane and Luoqi exchanged looks, each able to see the words the other most wanted to say in that moment. (Why did you come in?) Luoqis eyes conveyed such a sentiment. (You think I wanted to?) Shane similarly conveyed with his look. (Now were in for it. Big Sister is going to tease us about our situation, better brace yourself mentally.) Luoqi once again communicated this message through her gaze. (Ha.) Shane didnt want to say more, his eyes now only held a scornful Ha. And so, Shane and Luoqi fell into Liyadellas hands. Chapter 212 - 212 211 is far from enough ?Chapter 212: 211 is far from enough. Chapter 212: 211 is far from enough. So, let me introduce myself again. In Luoqis room, the Princess seemed to be enjoying the current state of affairs as she smiled happily and spoke to Shane. I am Liyadella Mitra, though its something that will eventually be passed on to Luoqi, for now, I am tentatively the First Princess of the Kingdom and the first in line for the throne, so please kindly call me Liya. The First Princess of the Kingdom said this cheerfully, even winking at Shane with a playful look, undeniably cute. ...I am Shane. Its a pleasure to meet you, Princess. Shane responded with a mix of resignation and helplessness. Just call me Liya, the Princess insisted, her voice playful and cheerful, Dont be shy. Since Luoqi has allowed you to call her by her nickname, I would be quite displeased if you treat me differently, you know? Hearing this, Shane felt like rolling his eyes but restrained from such casual behavior. This was because the stern Female Knight standing behind Liya had been glaring at Shane all this while, silently warning him not to be disrespectful to Liya, which made Shane not particularly keen on provoking her. Mainly because itd be troublesome. On the other hand, Liya, completely unaware of the situation, continued to tease Shane, insisting on being called by her name. Unable to stand it any longer, Luoqi couldnt help but speak up. Sister Liya, you are a Princess after all, please dont tease others like this. If someone takes it seriously and thinks they can become close to you, and thus bothers you, Shanai is going to flip out again, Luoqi sighed, her tone almost like she was the big sister here, lecturing her own sibling, Also, theres no need to talk about stepping aside eventually. You will always be the first in line to the throne, the future Queen of the Kingdom. Please dont casually relinquish such things. Luoqis words didnt make Liya feel defeated, instead, her cheeks puffed up. But all the Nobles in the Kingdom say youre more suitable to be Queen than me, Liya complained, And with your terrifying popularity, everyone will support you. Nobody would support me becoming Queen. Those are just others making assumptions, Luoqi said indifferently, As for myself, I have already told everyone that I neither want to go to the Divine World to become a resident there nor do I wish to inherit the throne and become the Kingdoms Queen. But isnt that just your own assumption? Liya looked at Luoqi and said, Everyone thinks its just a whim of yours, and they are all waiting for you to come to your senses. Thats really too bad because I have always been wide awake, Luoqi replied without hesitation, So, Im still going to disappoint everyone. Youre so stubborn. You used to always fulfill everyones expectations, no matter the situation. Why cant you just listen to what everyone wants on such a big issue? Liya let out a sigh, then turned to Shane, seeking support, Lord Xien feels the same way, right? This woman is always so stubborn, isnt she? Shane chuckled dryly, glancing at Luoqis indifferent face, and mentally rolling his eyes. (Thats not stubbornness; shes just scared.) Even if Luoqi now appeared calm and collected, Shane knew she must be protesting vehemently inside. Being a Princess who lived up to everyones expectations had already worn her out enough. If she really became Queen, or settled in the Divine World and lived among the Goddesses, wouldnt that be a disaster for her? If she became Queen, shed have to bear even greater expectations and might be burdened with something like leading the Kingdom to become the number one in the world, which would surely make her implode. And living among the residents of the Divine World, constantly maintaining an image among a group of Goddesses, not daring to reveal her real self, and unable to eat the sweets she loved, that would definitely drive the girl to a breakdown. So, the Princess panicked, frightened, and didnt dare to agree to these matters, right? Shane saw through all the thoughts in Luoqis heart, and his gaze upon her became even more filled with contempt. Luoqi seemed to notice what Shane was thinking, and stealthily glared at him, as if to say, If you can do it, then you go ahead. Shane naturally wouldnt indulge this young lady, and directly kicked her under the table. ...! Luoqi almost cried out, barely suppressing the urge with great effort, before indignantly returning the kick. But Shane was prepared and caught Luoqis foot directly. Now Luoqi was stuck, unable to move, gritting her teeth as she picked up her tea, pretending to drink a large gulp of it with exaggerated movements, startling the aloof female knight who stood behind Liyadella, whose name seemed to be Shanai. Hehe. It was Liyadella who watched the somewhat strangely behaving Shane and Luoqi, and although she didnt notice the struggle unfolding under the table, she did sharply pick up on the occasional eye contact between the two and smiled happily. She looked as if she found everything extremely intriguing and fun. Forget it, I cant persuade you, anyways, with father and Aridia around, theyll surely come to bother you about the throne, Liyadellas beautiful eyes shifted slightly as if calculating the right moment, she suddenly said, However, Im very interested in the relationship between you two. Can you tell me about that? Liyadellas words not only made Luoqi pause in her tea drinking, but also caught the attention of the cold female knight named Shanai behind her. Shane continued to play dumb, saying nothing to avoid collateral damage. So, the question could only be answered by Luoqi. Sister Liya, can you please not be so curious? Luoqi unusually adopted a tone of dissatisfaction in front of others, saying, My relationship with Shane is very normal; were just friends who get along well, and I hope you dont speculate and guess like those nobles do, let it be a favor I ask of you. It seems that the Princess had some self-awareness, very clear that her special treatment of Shane had already led many nobles to suspicion and even take some actions. And if the nobles were behaving this way, Liyadella, being of the royal family, couldnt be any different, not to mention that the person involved was her own exceptionally outstanding sister. So Liyadella spoke very bluntly. Because Luoqi has never been this close to any male before, and I believe that its not just me and those nobles who are interested, father is certainly paying attention to this matter as well. Liyadella said, looking towards Shane with a meaningful tone. Moreover, Im also curious, what is so special about an adventurer that has caught my sister Luoqis eye. Dont tell me its just because you defeated the likes of Beddo and Killian from the Old Demon Clan? That level is far from enough to win my overly outstanding sisters approval. Her words changed the atmosphere in the room somewhat. It became tense, became subtly charged. Chapter 213 - 213 212 You cant deny this ?Chapter 213: 212 You cant deny this Chapter 213: 212 You cant deny this At last, Shane had seen it for himself. This princess seems so fun, but she is not just playing around. She was testing Shane. Using a playful attitude as a weapon to paralyze others, hiding her true intentions, and striking at the right momentthat was the character named Liyadella. Is it because she is royalty after all? Being royalty, and direct lineage at that, how could she have secured the position of the first heir to the throne if she were not capable? Even if Luoqi voluntarily gave up the throne, if Liya were merely a whimsical princess who knew only how to frolic, could the position of the first heir ever be entrusted to her? Perhaps, in terms of power and ability, Liya was inferior to Luoqi, but in terms of intellect and cunning, Liya might even be superior to Luoqi. Realizing this, Shane unconsciously discarded his casual attitude and looked profoundly at Liya. Liya, in turn, looked straight back at Shane, her eyes filled with an expression others could not understand. The two of them gazed at each other, making the atmosphere increasingly delicate. Under such circumstances, how could Luoqi not understand what was happening? Sister Liya. Luoqi spoke up. Her voice, indifferent yet calm, brought with it an infinite pressure. Affected by this voice, the delicate atmosphere around them trembled suddenly, as if it was about to be crushed. Standing behind Liya, Shanais expression changed instantly, and she nearly couldnt help placing her hand on the hilt of her longsword at her waist. Liya also slightly startled, then smiled bitterly. It seems I have angered Luoqi. Liya raised her hands in a gesture of surrender, showing a helpless expression. Shane also looked in surprise towards Luoqi. Yet Luoqi remained indifferent and calm. I know what you all are worried about, Luoqi began softly, her detached voice speaking, Given my condition, when a strange man suddenly comes this close, I understand what you would be thinking and what concerns you would have. But I am not a child, nor am I ignorant, Luoqis gaze moved to Liya, articulating each word, I chose to associate with him after understanding everything, so please put away your concerns, alright? Hearing this, Liya fell into silence. Shane also became silent, sighing slightly in his heart. He could understand the situation. Because Luoqis status was indeed very special, many people approached her for various purposes, so it was natural that Liya and even her father, as her family and royals, would be worried about this. What if Shane had ulterior motives for approaching Luoqi? What if Luoqi ended up being hurt by Shane due to her excessive trust in him? Being Luoqis family and royalty, Liya and the others inevitably had to consider these issues. Thus, when Anxi sought to bring Shane closer and wanted to bestow a noble title on him, it was not without the thought of using this to bind Shane and keep him under surveillance, which was also why Liya tested Shane. Unfortunately, they somewhat underestimated Luoqi. Luoqi was telling Liya that whatever they could think of, she could think of it too. Even so, she still chose to continue her association with Shane, which proved that she made her choice after thorough discernment, understanding, and awareness. If, even then, Liya and the others still harbored concerns, it would merely mean they doubted her judgment. That was what Luoqi wanted to convey. Liya understood. So... Alright, I admit that my father and I have thought too much, Liya relaxed her expression, truly surrendering this time and smiled bitterly, Youre right, since you trust him, it proves that Lord Shane is indeed trustworthy, and your excellence is something we should not have doubted. Saying so, Liya stood up. Im truly sorry for behaving in a probing manner just now. Please forgive me. Liya apologized to Shane and bowed slightly. Princess!? Shanai was immediately startled and hurriedly wanted to do something. But Liya stopped her. I must apologize for this, and its for Luoqis sake. Dont stop me just because I am a princess and shouldnt bow to an adventurer. Otherwise, I might doubt your knightly honor, Shanai. Liyas words left Shanai, the aloof female knight, at a loss for words. Clearly, this female knight believed that her mistress should not so easily bow her head. Luoqi, too, had not expected Liya to go to such lengths, and was momentarily speechless. On the contrary, Shane, after a moment of surprise, looked up at the princess who bowed and began to see her in a new light. Therefore... Please raise your head, Lady Liya. Shane finally spoke. I havent taken it to heart, Shane said in his casual style, smiling nonchalantly, compared to the nobles who look at me unfavorably, Your Highnesss probing is much more adorable. I didnt think too much about it. Thats good, Liya said with a slight smile. I just hope my issue doesnt affect your relationship with each other, otherwise, Luoqi would definitely hate me for life. For life? Luoqi couldnt help but retort, Isnt that an exaggeration? An exaggeration? Liya replied half-smiling, At least, this is the first time Ive seen you get so angry over someone. You cant deny that. Luoqi was speechless again. Shane, too, couldnt help but give the princess a glance, amused internally. He also hadnt expected Luoqi to become so angry over his affair. Well, the sweets he bought lately had not been a waste. With that thought, the matter was smoothly glossed over by everyone. Afterward, Liya returned to her usual demeanor, constantly teasing and tricking the two, unchanged from before. Only this time, there was less pretense and fewer calculations. This again, shifted Shanes perspective. He had initially thought that the princess used her playful attitude as a facade to deceive others, but now it seemed, even if there was some deception involved, her playful nature might not be all pretend. Afterwards, Luoqi also said this. Although Sister Liya does seem very scheming at times, her playful heart is truly heavy. You think shes playing, but she might actually be plotting something. You think shes plotting something, but shes actually just playing. Because its unclear whether she is playing or using play as a guise to deceive, Sister Liya is actually quite revered by others, and most of the nobles have been troubled by this. Thus, even if she says so herself, dont truly believe that no one would support Sister Liya to be the next queen of the kingdom. In fact, the number of people supporting Sister Liya as the successor is surprisingly high. Thats just how it was. But, that had nothing to do with Shane anymore. Thus, from this event, the three of them started to get along better, engaging in conversation. An hour later, Shane claimed he had to leave and took Luoqi with him to the Magic Library beneath the Royal Palace. Liya watched the two leave, a smile flickering across her face. The relationship between those two seems better than I expected. Liya didnt know whether to feel satisfied or to laugh, as she picked up her teacup and sipped her tea. Shane... The cold female knight Shanai, standing behind Liya, silently murmured as she watched Shanes departing figure. Chapter 214 - 214 213 Underground Magic Library ?Chapter 214: 213 Underground Magic Library Chapter 214: 213 Underground Magic Library Royal Palace, underground. This is an unexpectedly spacious area. For it contains many secrets the Kingdom cannot disclose to the public. Of course, the not to be disclosed referred to here is not something dark or forbidden, but just as it is said, purely because of its secrecy. For example, important magic research institutions of the Kingdom are located here, and so are the sources of the barriers defending the Royal Capital and the Royal Palace. Should any suspicious person enter here, it would be quite detrimental to both the Kingdom and the Palace. Therefore, only privileged personnel designated by the Royal Family have free access to this place. Other than them, even high-ranking nobles and knights arent allowed inside. The security is exceedingly stringent, with the Knight Order patrolling the same spots every few minutes, and key facilities are guarded by armed forces at all times, making intrusion nearly impossible. Luoqi, who was responsible for leading Shane, had said this. Since the establishment of the Kingdom, over a thousand years, there has been only one who has managed to silently infiltrate this place and take something from it. That person appeared ten years ago. Hearing this, Shane understood instantly. Was it Laischa? Shane asked Luoqi for confirmation. Yes, Luoqi nodded and said, Only her Space Magic could infiltrate this place silently. Others, even if they practice the same Space Magic, would find it difficult to achieve this. This was because Laischa not only mastered high-level Space Magic, but her Unique Skill was also closely related to magic. It allowed her to abandon meditation and chanting while also enhancing the power and effect of her magic, aiding her in various aspects when casting spells. Thus, Laischa was able to use her Space Magic to sneak in here and take away a forbidden artifact sealed in the deepest part of the Royal Palaces underground. Fortunately, she only took that object and did not mess with anything else here; otherwise, the Kingdom would have surely fallen into complete chaos, Luoqi said. Though, strictly speaking, the object she took is indeed the most dangerous. After saying that, Luoqi led Shane to the library. It was a place heavily guarded and shielded with barriers, not allowing arbitrary access. In theory, this is the place most frequently visited by outsiders. There are quite a few people, like you, who have been recognized by the Royal Family and gained entry. However, only the Royal Family has unlimited access. Its not difficult for others to come in once, but a second entry is not so easy. You must seize this opportunity, Luoqi explained with a smile. Then, Luoqi nodded to the knights stationed nearby, signaling them to step back, and then she quietly chanted something towards the wall that rippled like water, causing the waves to grow larger. Shane could feel that the flow of Magic Power on the wall was changing. Because the barrier was being opened. I will teach you the Spell to open this barrier later. For the next month, you will be able to use the Royal Familys Token and Spell to enter the library and freely read the books, Luoqi said. This Spell is only temporarily effective; after a month, it will be useless, so dont think you can use it again, okay? Shane gave a sheepish smile. He had indeed been thinking that even after a month, he could secretly come here again. Now thats out of the window, as the Spell is temporary. Lets go, enter. Luoqi gave Shane a sly look and then pulled him into the wall of water, with the surrounding knights unable to hide their envy. The two of them felt as though they had passed through a curtain of water, entering another space. This space was also vast and immense. However, upon seeing this space, Shane was astonished. For no other reason than in this vast expanse, there was not a single bookshelf. All the books here were floating as if suspended, freely drifting through the air. This is too magical, isnt it? Shane couldnt help but be amazed. Surprised, huh? Luoqi felt very satisfied with Shanes reaction, a triumphant smile appearing on her face. There were no outsiders here anymore, so Luoqi dropped her princess demeanor. In such a situation, Luoqi started chatting away. This library itself is a vast Magic Tool, created through the combined efforts of a hundred Elf Clan mages and a thousand Magic Tool craftsmen from the Kingdom, all gathered by the Kingdom at great expense. Its nothing like the libraries you know. Luoqi pointed at the books flying aimlessly around and densely packed in midair as she explained this to Shane. Here, every book you read leaves a record in this space. Here, you dont need to physically search the bookshelves. Just say what kind of books you want or what book you desire, and that will suffice. Youre interested in books about Magic, arent you? Luoqi turned towards the library and suddenly spoke. Fire Magic Book. As these words left Luoqis mouth, the aimlessly floating books around them suddenly changed. Specifically, some books flew away, while others flew toward them, converging in front of Luoqi. Shane understood. So if you just voice your request, the books you need will fly to you, and the ones you dont will fly away? Isnt that too convenient? You try it, its quite fun. Luoqi, seeing Shane eager to try, smiled playfully and patted his shoulder, pushing him forward. Ahem. Shane was compelled to step forward, but without any complaints, he cleared his throat and then spoke. Space Magic Book. Shane then mentioned the type of book he desired. However, after Shane had spoken, the books gathered around all flew away, and not a single one approached. ... Shanes expression stiffened. ...Whats this about? Is this discrimination? It must be discrimination, right? Shane, looking displeased, turned his head to look at Luoqi. Instead, Shane saw Luoqi giving him an exasperated expression. You really dare to ask, wanting to look at a Space Magic Book. Luoqi rolled her eyes at Shane. What? Shane blinked, confused, Is there a problem? Of course there is. Luoqi said impatiently, There are no Space Magic books here, so do you think thats a problem? What? Shane exclaimed in surprise, Theres no Space Magic here? Youre joking, right? Isnt it said that this is the largest Magic Library in the Kingdom, not only collecting books from all over the country but also from around the world? How could there be no Space Magic? Actually, the reason is very simple. The books on Space Magic are forbidden and not here. They are kept deeper inside in the Forbidden Book Library. Luoqi revealed the reason. Chapter 215 - 215 214 Princesss Advice ?Chapter 215: 214 Princesss Advice Chapter 215: 214 Princesss Advice Forbidden books? The unexpected term left Shane utterly bewildered. ...Looking at you, it seems you really dont know, Luoqi said, somewhat stunned before letting out a sigh and starting to explain. Basically, any magic that can clearly lead to criminal tendencies is prohibited from use and study. For instance, magic that can unlock things, or magic that can see through objectsthis kind of magic is generally banned for use and study in all kingdoms to prevent crime. And compared to these types of magic, Space Magic is even more strictly controlled. You can think of the reasons, right? Luoqis words made Shane think of Laischa. Yes, Luoqi nodded immediately, as if confident that Shane could relate to a certain person, and said, Space Magic is extremely convenient, frighteningly so. The use of Space Magic like Instant Movement is one thing, but like that person, if someone who is proficient in Space Magic wants to tamper with a Barrier somewhere, its very easy to do. Moreover, on the battlefield, the impact of Space Magic is significant. It can warp space, trapping enemy forces within a maze of space, disrupting their formations. It can alter the terrain, making the battlefield suit ones desires. Whether for infiltration, support, or combat, Space Magic is applicable and its convenience is arguably the highest of all magic. So, no matter which kingdom it is, there is a ban on the unauthorized distribution of Space Magic books, and only court mages authorized by the state can have access to them. If a commoner is fortunate enough to come into contact with such magic, upon discovery, they are immediately summoned by the Royal Family and might be semi-forcefully recruited as a court mage; otherwise, its too easy for a Space Mage to wreak havoc, greatly influencing territory. Upon hearing these words, Shane was also reminded of what Vivian and the others had said when they first saw Huaming Pavilion. At that time, they had mentioned that once a mage capable of using Space Magic emerged, they would immediately receive treatment equivalent to a state guest, be invited to the Royal Palace, and become an exclusive court mage of the Royal Family. Even the Divine Race would pay special attention to those capable of using Space Magic, as there are far fewer users within the Human Race compared to the Demon Clan. Even if one were to search through history, it would be tough to find more than ten users. So it turns out that the reason for all this was not just because Space Magic is notoriously difficult and rare, but also because it is strictly controlled by the worlds kingdoms? So all other magic can be used freely, but this category of magic is not? Shane felt speechless. If were talking about magic that can clearly lead to criminal tendencies, almost all magic would fit that description, wouldnt it? They all have the potential to harm, and Upper-level Magic could even cause considerable destruction. Thats why, normally you wouldnt see Upper-level Magic spread in the market, at most just up to Intermediate Magic, Luoqi continued, And besides, the Human Race still needs to deal with demons and even fight the Demon Clan, so the complete prohibition of learning magic isnt feasible. In other words, combat magic that is more straightforward and simple in its effects is allowed to be shared. As for more ambiguous and dangerous magic, while it may not spell trouble if learned, at the very least, the state does not permit its distribution, and there are simply no channels for learning it in the market. The reason why the Lamijion Adventurer Guilds library only contains Elemental Magic books, and all of that magic is Basic Magic, lies precisely here. Learning rare and advanced magic without connections is simply impossible. Additionally, spirit-type magic is also forbidden from being spread, you know? Luoqi reminded. In the past, an entire citys populace was secretly manipulated by a mage proficient in spirit magic, who raised a flag in rebellion against the nation, planning a revolt. Therefore, such magic that can silently hypnotize and brainwash others is even more prohibited than space magic. We do not have it here. Moreover, it seems that there are neither holy series nor recovery series magic here. Thats because both the holy series and the recovery series magic were created by the Divine Race and can only be found in the temples magic books. If it were space magic or spirit magic, although forbidden, the kingdom would still possess those series magic books, but they would be sealed away in the depths of the Forbidden Book Library. However, the holy series and recovery series magic are different; not even the deepest parts of the Forbidden Book Library hold them. They can only be found within the temples, and only those recognized by the temples can learn them. Upon hearing this, Shane couldnt help feeling disappointed. I thought this place had all kinds of magic, but it turns out its like this? Shane couldnt hide his disappointment. Why are you getting so disappointed all by yourself? Luoqi pouted and said, Even though theres no space magic or spirit magic books, theres plenty of rare magic here. Cant you just study those? Saying so, Luoqi summoned a pile of books which indeed recorded very rare magic. For example, the gravity magic used by Laischa was among them. Although there are many magic books here, with quite a few rare systems, let me remind you not to delve into too many. Luoqi gave a word of advice. Typically, a mage can master at most two systems of magic, and thats the limit. This isnt just because of the limited Skill Points and talents, but also due to practical reasons. A system of magic, without exception, will have at least several hundred, and at most several thousand types, with a surprisingly large amount. For instance, the Flame Series Basic, Intermediate, and Upper-level Magic combined have a total of 3372 types. There are 1988 Basic Magic types, 1114 Intermediate Magic types, and even 270 Upper-level Magic types, and the spells involved could practically fill dozens of books. Even if you have mastered the skill of Chanting to speed up the casting or shorten the spells, you first must memorize the original spells. If you dont know the spell, even if you are at Level 10 in the Chanting skill, you cant eliminate the chanting process and cast the magic. Luoqi said to Shane, who was at a loss for words. Your Magic Power is no less than mine, and I do not oppose you learning magic. But human energy is limited, and I hope you carefully consider which magic would be better to learn. Preferably, pick some rare magic with higher versatility. That should suit you well. Leaving these words behind, Luoqi left. Shane was left alone, staring at the endless array of books, falling into silence. Chapter 216 - 216 215 Celestial Body and Grant ?Chapter 216: 215 Celestial Body and Grant Chapter 216: 215 Celestial Body and Grant Sigh... Five minutes later, Shane couldnt help but let out a deep sigh. I had never considered this aspect before. Putting aside the fact that, due to the restrictions, he couldnt find Magic Books such as Space Magic here, just the issue of learning Magic that Luoqi just mentioned was something Shane could not ignore. If it were just a matter of innate talent and Skill Points, it would be much easier. For others, this might be the biggest problem, but for Shane, who possesses the Unique Skill Heavens Grace, there would be no obstacles in this regard. If he so desired, he even had the feeling that he could learn all the Magic in this world. However, even if he could learn Magic Skills, whether he could successfully learn and cast Magic was still an unknown. Not to mention anything else, just the more than three thousand varieties of Flame Magic alone, with their dozens of books worth of Spells, I have no confidence in memorizing them fluently... It is true that because his abilities were greatly enhanced when leveling up, Shane, who was already at Level 28, had a much stronger memory than before. But he was not some gluttonous sister with the ability to instantly remember, who could memorize the contents of the 130,000 Magic Books; it was impossible for him to memorize all the Magic Spells in the world. The time he had to access this library was only one month. In one month, how many Magic Spells could he remember, and how many different systems of Magic could he learn? ... It seems that the ambition to learn all the Magic in this library has to be abandoned. That was simply unrealistic. Moreover, it was still not clear whether Shane could master all the Magic in the Magic Series that he had already learned. Ive already learned four Magic Skills. MagicFire. MagicIce. MagicWind. MagicThunder. Shane had already raised these four Magic Skills to Level 10. Then, as Luoqi just mentioned, there were over three thousand Spells in the Flame Magic series alone, and dozens of books worth of Spells. Shane had no confidence at all in thoroughly mastering all the Magic Spells of these four Elemental Magic systems within a month. Mainly because the time was limited to one month, and Shane also wanted to learn rare Advanced Magic; he really didnt want to waste time learning all of the Elemental Magic. Since thats the case, I have to make a choice. Rather than spending precious time on more common and mundane Elemental Magic, he should use it to learn rare Advanced Magic. Magic like Gravity Magic seemed no less powerful than the Magic of fire, ice, wind, and thunder, right? And these kinds of Elemental Magic could at least be learned to an intermediate level outside, but if he wanted to learn rare Advanced Magic, this place might be the only place to find them. Thats the decision then. Having made his decision, Shane began his search. A range of rare Magic Books passed before his eyes, carefully selected by him. Eventually, Shane took an interest in two types of Magic. One was called Celestial Magic. And the other was Grant Magic. The former was a type of Magic that could borrow the power of Celestial Bodies and manipulate that power for combat or support. At upper levels, it could even summon meteors or use the power of the stars for purification and healing. Shane was instantly captivated. The latter was a type of Magic that could imbue specific concepts into objects, granting them magical properties and attributes. For instance, giving a wooden sword the attributes of Sharp or Slashing could cut through steel, while imparting Hardening or Heavy to a stick could smash rocks. Mastered to the extreme, one could even grant air the properties of Poison or Explosion, and this Magic also caught Shanes immediate interest. Both types of Magic were highly versatile and incredibly difficult to master. In terms of rarity, they were even on par with Space Magic. Celestial Magic in particular was considered the most difficult to learn among all systems. There were fewer who mastered this Magic than Space Magic, with neither Divine Race nor Demon Clan seemingly using it anymore; it was an ancient lost art, rediscovered only three years ago in a relic site and then collected in this library. As for Grant Magic, Shane was interested in its versatility, which might even exceed that of Space Magic, though very few people could learn it, therefore it was not restricted. What made this Magic unique was that, at first glance, it wasnt particularly impressive, merely enabling ordinary objects to exhibit magical effects, which would cease as soon as the Magic Power was exhausted. This made the Magic unpopular and seen as utterly useless. However, if one could master it, its utility in the later stages would be vast and powerful. In the past, a Mage proficient in Grant Magic had once given the earth the property of Vibration, causing an earthquake that slaughtered an entire army of tens of thousands of Demons besieging a city. Of course, to have such a powerful level of Vibration, an astonishing amount of Magic Power was required. So, this Magic, in the hands of someone with mediocre Magic Power, was tasteless, but in the hands of someone with outstanding Magic Power, it could produce dazzling effects in an instant. This was also why it wasnt banned; too few people could wield its true power. Unfortunately, it turned out to be the Magic that suited Shane the best. Difficult to learn? Ever heard of Heavens Grace? Magic Power? Has Shane ever lacked that stuff? Based on the above, Shane decided to learn these two types of Magic first. Dont disappoint me, he whispered. After making his decision, Shane picked up all the Celestial Magic and Grant Magic Books and began to study them hard. Acquired Skill[MagicCelestial]Would you like to learn? Acquired Skill[MagicGrant]Would you like to learn? After returning that day, Shane tried the two types of Magic a bit and immediately succeeded in acquiring the Skills. He leveled them up to Level 10 and was satisfied with their effects. Shane first tried Grant Magic, bestowing Cutting onto a leaf, and it directly sliced through a slab of marble. Celestial Magic was even more frightening; Shane merely tried it out slightly and the skies over the Royal Capital were as if a storm had arrived, with dense clouds and bolts of lightning, undoubtedly scaring many children to tears. It turned out that this Magic could even be used to manipulate the weather, which was truly a pleasant surprise. After that, though, Shane was faced with a dilemma. Because to master all the Spells of these two systems, he would need to commit to intense study. Well then, who made me love learning? Shane instantly turned into a study enthusiast and began his intense scholarly pursuit. Chapter 217 - 217 216 actually agreed ?Chapter 217: 216 actually agreed? Chapter 217: 216 actually agreed? Learning magic was an extremely tedious affair. For Shane, it was even more so. Even without needing to consider how to allocate Skill Points, nor how to train magic, Shane still had to memorize each and every Magic Spell, committing them firmly to memory. If he didnt memorize the spells, then even with a Level 10 [Chanting] Skill that allowed forgoing chanting, he would still be unable to perform magic. Whether it was about shortening the chanting or discarding it altogether, the prerequisite was to first remember the Magic Spell of the magic he intended to use. That was the major premise. Thus, for Shane, who had maxed out the necessary Skills, it really just came down to the dry memorization. So, in the following days, Shane kept running to the Royal Palaces underground Magic Library, clutching books on Celestial Magic and Grant Magic, and desperately memorizing them. There was no shortcut in this process; it had to be done step by step. Shane could only become a dismal bookworm, studying tediously in the library every day, to a point of tedium that made one feel somewhat ill-at-ease after several days. Especially when memorizing the Magic Spells for Grant Magic, that was truly a laborious task. Celestial Magic was better off, being a very rare Ancient Magic, it didnt have thousands of variations like Elemental magic such as Flame Magic. Though it was not small in number, Shane could still see a possibility of memorizing them all. Grant Magic, however, was uncertain. With this magic, each characteristic that could be granted to an object counted as a distinct spell. Granting the Sharp characteristic was considered one spell. Granting the Hardening characteristic was another spell. Granting the Cutting characteristic was also a spell. And then, depending on the object to which the characteristic was being granted, the Magic Spell would undergo some variations and modifications. For example, the Hardening characteristic, when granted to wood versus stone, would necessitate altering the sequence, arrangement, or even the content of the spell to some extent. And in the system of Grant Magic, there were up to a thousand characteristics that could potentially be granted, each with dozens or even hundreds of possible variations and modifications, adding up to a sheer number of spells that made Shane feel dizzy. But if he didnt memorize all these, not only would he be unable to grant certain characteristics, but there also would be situations where he could grant a characteristic to one type of object but not to another of the same kind. In light of this, the variety and number of spells in Grant Magic were arguably the most of any magic system, making Shane feel as if everything was going dark before his eyes, as if he might ascend on the spot. Initially, Shane had thought about quickly learning Celestial Magic and Grant Magic, then trying to squeeze in learning one or two rare magics, but now it seemed that if he could complete learning both in a month, that would already be quite an accomplishment. What was I thinking, choosing Grant Magic? Isnt this just masochism? Shane regretted his decision more than once. But in the end, considering the versatility and diversity of Grant Magic, as well as the benefits it offered for his own affinity, Shane bit the bullet and continued his studies. Luckily, the effects of this magic did not disappoint Shane. Shane took the opportunity to sneak out of the Royal City and conducted an experiment with Grant Magic on a nearby mountain, directly granting it the Upper Level Grant Magic characteristic of Vitality. As a result, the mountain erupted. Yes, it erupted. It transformed into a volcano, spewing magma from beneath the earth, narrowly avoiding a major disaster. Of course, the premise of not causing a disaster was Shanes panicked and reluctant response, where he first used the fully powered [Magical Sword] to cut the mountain down, and then used an Upper Level Celestial Magic [Outer Heaven Gravity] to harness the power of Celestial Bodies and brought down a terrifying gravity that drew the mountain into the heavens, making it completely disappear, or else the surroundings of the Royal City would have likely been doomed. However, when using [Outer Heaven Gravity], Shane almost lost control of the power, nearly causing several nearby mountains to be drawn away as well. This scared Shane tremendously. Maybe I should avoid using Upper Level Magic casually in the future... Shane immediately made this decision. For Shane, who could make Basic Magic more powerful than Upper Level Magic, having powerful Upper Level Magic in his hands really turned into a disaster-level wide-scale Destruction Magic. Shane felt that at present, he could destroy one or two cities in minutes. If he chose to, unsealing the Holy Sword would likely turn him into a true human-shaped nuclear weapon, bringing destruction wherever he went. However, it was undeniable that as Shane gradually mastered various magics, his strength continued to rise. This was the only motive Shane could cling to persevere. In summary, Shane eventually gritted his teeth and persevered, continually stuffing his head with various Magic Spells. As for Vivian and the others, they seemed to have persisted in their adventuring activities during this time and had reportedly made quite a name for themselves at the Royal Capitals adventurers guild. Ai Yi, on the other hand, had been persuaded by Shane these past few days; albeit reluctantly, she had agreed to watch over Tielle a bit and keep her from being overly bullied by the Royal City Nobles. This allowed Shane to focus more freely on his magic studies. Unfortunately, there was a price to pay. That was, Shanes wallet had eventually run empty. With no other choice and in order to continue supporting Ai Yi and a certain Princess, Shane could only turn to Vivian to borrow money. Vivian did lend him the money. But at the time, Vivians comforting and tender eyes always filled Shane with a sense of humiliation. Because, before, when Udilis gave money or Magic Tools to Leon, her eyes were filled with the same comforting, tender gaze. ...Ive become the very thing I disliked the most. Shane silently looked up to the heavens. It is worth mentioning that these days, there was one person who was always popping up around Shane. Today was no different. Youve come again, I see. You are quite the studious one. As Shane entered the Royal Palace and prepared to head to the underground Magic Library, a voice that had become familiar rang out, reaching his ears. ... Shane narrowed his eyes, then turned around to look toward the source of the voice. There, the familiar Guard Knight approached. Good morning, Lord Shane. Lymco greeted him warmly and heartily. Good morning, Young Master Lymco. Shane responded calmly. The two gathered together and started to make small talk. However, Lymco was always the more enthusiastic and proactive one, while Shane appeared calm and rather uninterested, making them seem not like acquaintances but rather like strangers who happened to chat casually upon meeting on the road. In fact, it was always Lymco initiating the conversation, with Shane merely responding out of politeness, which was evident to anyone observing. Yet Lymco, for the past few days, had been unfailingly greeting Shane and engaging him in conversation, without growing tired of it. Are you planning to see the Princess first today before heading to the library as well? Lymco asked with a smile. Yes. Shane naturally nodded. Then how about, this time, I accompany you? Lymco suggested, seemingly in jest. However... Sure, Shane replied casually, nodding, Come with me. Hearing this, Lymco was the one caught off guard. He had actually agreed? Chapter 218 - 218 217 Weve only met a few times ?Chapter 218: 217 Weve only met a few times. Chapter 218: 217 Weve only met a few times. Lymco was at a loss for words. But it was Shane who found Lymcos expressions increasingly intriguing. Whats the matter? Didnt you want to come along? Shane spoke as if testing something. This left Lymco even more clueless about what to say, and a sense of caution rose in his heart. (Is this a trap?) Lymco pondered such matters. It couldnt be helped, Shane must have been well aware that many people openly resented him, but if they could meet the Princess through him and make contact with her, they would certainly not refuse. Initially, when Vivian brought Shane to meet Luoqi, didnt those noble young masters swarm around like flies, hoping Vivian would introduce them so they could meet the Princess? Now, the distance between Shane and Luoqi was much closer than it was with Vivian; he could see the Princess almost every day, staying in her room for at least an hour at a time. With such a relationship, if Shane was willing, it would be very easy for him to bring someone along. In such a situation, Shane must have felt that if a major son from a noble family came to make connections with him and claimed to accompany him while meeting the Princess, there must be ulterior motives. That is to say, in this case, Shane would think that others were using him to meet the Princess and get an introduction through him. Such a Shane would inevitably become wary of others. Lymco thought that Shane had been lukewarm towards him these past few days for this very reason. And indeed, Lymco did have plans to use Shane as a bridge to forge a connection with the Princess. But Lymco knew very well that he couldnt rush it, or it would definitely backfire. So, his earlier proposal was genuinely made in jest. Unexpectedly, Shane actually agreed. Could it be that he wasnt afraid of being used? Could it be that he wasnt afraid that someone would thus intersect with the Princess, threatening his own relationship with her? If it were Lymco, he would definitely reject all opposite-sex attempts to contact Luoqi, to prevent anyone from becoming close to the Princess and leaving him out in the cold. Lymco believed that anyone else would surely do the same. Including Shane. Considering this... (He intends to use this to mar my image in the Princesss heart, doesnt he?) If the Princess knew that Lymco was a man who would not hesitate to climb up the social ladder and come into contact with her, that certainly wouldnt leave a good impression of him. Because, by doing so, the ill intentions would be all too clear. Hence, Lymco paused for a while, then shook his head with a smile. No, never mind, I was just kidding, dont take it seriously, I wouldnt want to disturb you and her Highness because of me. As a person who had painstakingly spent two years in the Guard Knight Order without overtly trying to approach Luoqi, Lymco had plenty of patience. Even though he was particularly aggravated every time he thought of Shane and Luoqi chatting and laughing somewhere out of his sight, and he was very tempted by Shanes proposal, eager to meet and speak with the Princess, it would be troublesome if he messed everything up because of it. Lymco coolly reminded himself not to be impulsive and to be patient. As long as he could truly develop a good relationship with Shane, wasnt meeting with the Princess through him just a matter of time? What was most important now wasnt to focus on the short-term gains that could potentially lead to greater losses, but to look towards future development. Lymco hadnt forgotten that besides using Shane to get close to the Princess, he had another mission, which was to figure out Shanes true capabilities, even to dig out the secrets of his Unique Skill. That was the top priority. Compared to that, the slight temptations in front of him had to be ignored. Lymco told himself this in his heart. But then... Its too late to say no now, you know? Shane, as if sensing something, shrugged his shoulders and spoke out. The main character has already arrived. Upon hearing this, Lymco Stirn was at first taken aback and then his expression finally changed. Because there was a presence that even he could sense, a magical power that was both invigorating and incredibly familiar. Lymcos breathing involuntarily became rapid. He forcefully suppressed the excitement welling up inside him, clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and then slowly turned around to look behind him. The next second, Lymco saw the figure that had appeared in his dreams countless times to date. As if the snowy white hair fluttered in the wind. The crisp atmosphere spread from the center of the scene. Her figure was stately and noble, like a stunning vista. Her wine-red eyes shone like stars, adorning that flawless pretty face. The unparalleled Princess approached, stepping slowly in this direction. Princess... Lymco couldnt help but utter a somewhat hoarse voice. Suddenly, Luoqi arrived, appearing before Shane and Lymco. Are you here? The incredibly sweet voice emanated from her lips. I thought you hadnt arrived yet. Luoqi spoke these words. Her gaze almost instantly shifted onto Shane, seemingly oblivious to Lymcos presence. ... Lymcos excited mood was quenched as if doused with a bucket of cold water, making his hands tighten, almost balling into fists. In contrast, Shane glanced at Luoqi and spoke nonchalantly. Ive just arrived, but what about you, why did you come out? Shane hadnt expected Luoqi to appear so abruptly. Of course, there was a reason for that. I had to take care of some things. Luoqi didnt elaborate further, speaking only this sentence before finally turning to look at Lymco. Upon seeing this, Lymco instinctively performed a salute. Guard Knight Lymco Stirn, at your service, Princess. It had been two years, and finally, Lymco stood face to face with Luoqi, reporting his name to her at last. Indeed, this was the first time Lymco had met Luoqi up close like this. However, Luoqi was not so oblivious as to not recognize Lymco. I know you, you are the son of Duke Barry, the prodigy from the Dukes family who joined the Guard Knight Order two years ago, arent you? Luoqi recalled all about Lymco, nodding as she spoke, Ive heard about you from those around me, your performance has been very good, youre even considered a talent who may one day be on par with Teacher Aridia, truly worthy of the Dukes lineage. Your praise honors me, Princess. Lymco bowed his head, appearing almost too intimidated to look directly at Luoqi as he spoke solemnly, Compared to the Princess, my level is but an insignificant pebble beside a star. Thats too modest of you, Luoqi shook her head, but did not continue the topic, glancing at Shane and then at Lymco, she asked, Are you two friends? Lymco did not answer that question. He simply looked toward Shane, curious to hear his response. Shane did not disappoint him. Weve met a few times. He replied with a slight smile, honestly. Is that so? Luoqi nodded, then her gaze shifted away from Lymco, no longer focusing in his direction. Lymco noticed this detail. It made his heart sink thoroughly. Chapter 219 - 219 Sorry about that ?Chapter 219: Sorry about that. Chapter 219: Sorry about that. On the other side, Shane and Luoqi had already begun conversing with each other. You should be free after this, right? Luoqi confirmed in such a manner. I still need to go to the library. Shane glanced at Luoqi, considering the question to be a knowing one. The fact that Shane had recently been spending his time in the library diligently memorizing magic spells was something Luoqi could not possibly be unaware of. And if she already knew that, asking him again was nothing but asking knowingly, wasnt it? But Luoqi seemed quite oblivious. Its alright to go to the library after you return, Luoqi suggested to Shane with a charming smile, How about accompanying me for a while now? What do you want to do? Shanes expression turned wary as he said, Just chatting over tea... doesnt seem to be your plan, right? Yes, Luoqi nodded, admitting openly, Didnt I just say that I have some matters to take care of? In other words, Luoqi wanted Shane to accompany her in dealing with this matter. Shane really wanted to refuse outright. But Luoqi didnt give him a chance to do so. Think carefully before you answer. Luoqi made such a suggestive comment, causing the corners of Shanes mouth to twitch. Obviously, if Shane refused Luoqi here, she was unlikely to let it go easily, and who knew what kind of trouble she might cause later to interfere with his diligent studies. What exactly do you want to do? Shane spoke in a rather gloomy tone. Dont worry, were just going out of the city for a bit, it wont take up too much time, Luoqi seemed pleased with Shanes response and said so. Going out of the city? Shane was indeed surprised and asked, What for? Luoqi did not answer directly. Youll find out later, Luoqi simply said, For now, just come with me. Saying this, Luoqi naturally reached out her hand and grabbed Shanes. This scene made Lymcos eyes twitch at the sight. For Luoqi, perhaps it was just natural for her to try to hold on to Shane, who might take the chance to run away at any time. But to others, the implication was different. After all, aside from the same gender and family members, no one had yet caused Luoqi to take such initiative to grasp their hand. Now, it was Shane who had naturally led Luoqi to take this action; what did it truly mean? The thought was terrifyingly meticulous. At the very least, Lymco found that the relationship between Shane and Luoqi might be better than anyone could imagine. This caused a rare unease to surface in Lymcos heart. At once, Lymco couldnt control the urge to speak out. Your Highness is planning to leave the city? Lymco hastily said, The Holy Sword Knights should accompany you, or perhaps the Guard Knight Order should be deployed to protect you. Although uncertain of Luoqis intentions, Lymco didnt dare to question further and could only suggest as such, insistent that Shane and Luoqi should not be left alone. It would be best if the Guard Knight Order were to be deployed, so that Lymco could also join the journey. This was what Lymco was thinking. Unfortunately... No need. Luoqi shook her head and said directly, The two of us are enough for this task. Its not suitable to involve too many people. Hearing this, Lymco felt not relieved but even more uneasy. Just two people being enough? How could that be enough? That absolutely couldnt be enough! Its too dangerous to allow Her Highness to leave the city alone with just one other person. Lymco quickly spoke up, saying, If its not convenient to have too many people follow, then at least allow me to accompany you. I swear on my honor as a Guard Knight that I will defend Her Highnesss safety with my life. Lymco could no longer afford to be indirect and bluntly expressed his thought. Only then did Luoqi turn to look at Lymco. However, under Luoqis gaze, Lymco felt anything but happy. Instead, a chill ran through his heart. Because in Luoqis eyes was a determination filled with vigor. Are you suggesting that if a danger arises that I cant handle, having you added to the mix would make a difference? Luoqi said. With just that one sentence, Lymco was rendered speechless. Indeed, if a danger surfaced that even Luoqi couldnt handle, then what use would the addition of himself be? Even though Lymco was of a higher level than Luoqi, Luoqis strength far surpassed that of Lymco. Even without using the Holy Sword or her Unique Skill, Luoqis capabilities in all other aspects were beyond Lymcos reach. For instance, regarding skills, the composition of Luoqis various skills was much superior to Lymcos and of higher level, in addition to Luoqis undoubtedly greater potential. With each level up, her growth in all abilities was far more substantial than Lymcos, and with only a difference of five levels, there was no advantage for Lymco before Luoqiin fact, he was already surpassed. To put it bluntly, even excluding skills and the Holy Sword and simply comparing levels, all of Luoqis abilities were not inferior to those of the higher-leveled Lymco. Although Lymco had never dueled with Luoqi, he had witnessed the full course of her sparring with the Deputy Commander of the Guard Knight Order in the arena. That individual was a Great Knight of level eighty-eight, who not only took his Weapon Skills to Level 9, just a step away from Level 10, but also mastered the Magical Sword to Level 8, ranking second in strength only to Aridia within the Guard Knight Order. Yet, such an expert lasted less than ten minutes against Luoqi before admitting defeat. And this was when Luoqi had not even used her Unique Skill nor released the Sealing on the Holy Sword. This displayed just how formidable Luoqi was. Within the Kingdom, the only one who could possibly match Luoqi was Aridia alone. And Lymco? He probably couldnt last even three minutes in Luoqis hands, could he? ...I understand I am not quite up to the mark, but in case of necessity, couldnt I still serve the purpose of buying time for Her Highness? Lymco spoke solemnly. No need, Luoqi was merciless as she shook her head, speaking somewhat indifferently, Shane alone is sufficient for me. You may return to the Guard Knight Order. Having said this, Luoqi no longer paid attention to Lymco, took Shane by the hand, turned around, and walked away without looking back. Shane wore a helpless expression, but seeing Lymcos gloomy face, he couldnt help but chuckle and left this remark. Sorry about that, mate. With those words, Shane promptly followed Luoqi and left. Lymco watched the two depart, and after a moment, he suddenly drew the sword from his waist. Bang! With a muffled sound, Lymco swung his sword at a nearby tree, chopping it in half. Huff... huff... huff... Rapid breaths fluctuated from Lymcos mouth. On his face, a surge of resentment emerged. Chapter 220 - 220 219 Can you understand ?Chapter 220: 219 Can you understand? Chapter 220: 219 Can you understand? How could you be together with that kind of person? After leaving the Royal Palace, Luoqi returned to her usual self and hurled this sentence at Shane. Shanes eyebrows raised. That kind of person? Shane asked, quite surprised, Do you really dislike him that much? Luoqi did not deny it but did not confirm it either. The reason was simple. Its not about disliking him, but hes definitely the type I would prefer to keep at a distance. Luoqi made such a remark. Why? Shane truly felt puzzled. Logically speaking, Lymco shouldnt have shown himself in a bad light in front of Luoqi, so how could he have received such an evaluation? The reason, in fact, was just as simple. Even though I dont know what that person is thinking, his remarks seem on the surface to be for my sake. However, I didnt feel any concern for me, just an overpowering personality that assumes too much, Luoqi assessed without mincing words. This kind of person either has a facade thats different from whats inside, or doesnt consider the feelings of others at all, only treating their own ideas as the truth. It is the very essence of a nobles upbringing. Perhaps it was because Luoqi had seen through this that she had been so unkind to Lymco later? Otherwise, with Luoqis status, she wouldnt go so far as to oppress a Guard Knight with her words. You are quite perceptive. Shane couldnt help but laugh. Because most of the nobles who surround me are of this type. They care not for me as a person but for my identity, status, capabilities, and looks. They seem very respectful on the surface, when in their hearts, they each wish they could treat me as their personal property, to satisfy their own ambitions or desires. Nothing in what they say or do is actually related to my personal feelings. Luoqi seemed to recall something unpleasant, her tone laced with barbs as if mocking herself. Shane also knew that Luoqi had seen through many such noble youths; hence she could grasp some of their true nature and see through part of Lymcos real face. Thats why Luoqi used the term that kind of person to describe Lymco. Shane didnt have any objections. After all... Ive really only met him a few times, and each time he approached me on his own initiative. The first time was when he claimed he wanted to apologize to my family and father, and after that, it was nothing more than awkward attempts at conversation, which really annoyed me. Shane broadly explained his interactions with Lymco. Apologies... Luoqi sounded somewhat skeptical, Is that really all? I was suspicious at first as well, Shane said, neither confirming nor denying, But later, seeing his earnest tone and sincere attitude, I thought he was really different from his father. Unfortunately, this young master, who thought he was hiding well, ended up inadvertently revealing himself. When I mentioned you, there was a moment when he felt hostility towards me, which was captured by my Enemy Detection Skill, Shane mentioned with sarcasm, He probably thought he was concealing it perfectly, even his animosity, right? In fact, if it hadnt been for that brief moment when Lymco accidentally showed his hostility, Shane might have actually believed him. This showed that the man was quite complicated. But one wrong step leads to another; Lymco had completely exposed himself because of that momentary hostility. He might still believe he was steadily building a relationship with Shane, not realizing he had already entered not only Shanes blacklist but Luoqis as well. Previously, when I was leaving the Audience Hall, he seemed to display hostility towards me from within the Guard Knight Order. I had always wondered who it was, but now I finally have a match. Shane stroked his chin and glanced at Luoqi, What do you think I should do? What should you do? Luoqi asked, puzzled, Why are you asking me? What do you think? Shane replied, his smile not reaching his eyes, Youre not going to tell me you cant see that he approached me because of you, are you? Luoqi fell silent. This meant that Luoqi indeed had noticed Lymcos intentions. Do you want me to take action? Luoqi turned her head to look at Shane. Theres no need, Shane said without looking back at Luoqi, Lets just see what this fellow intends to do first. Now is not the time to tidy up. Afterward, Ill take Little Aiyi with me to Sterlings Domain. Thats when Ill have a proper chance to trick those guys. Luoqi nodded. If you need my help, just say the word. Luoqi made this offer. Forget it, Shane waved his hand, annoyed, If you help me, those young noble scions would be even more eager to pick a fight with me. Men are troublesome in that way. When they see the woman they like being nice to another man, not only do they not give up, but they also develop hatred. Of course, women arent much different. While Shane was reflecting on this, Luoqi fell completely silent. After a while... ...Do you really find it troublesome to be with me? At some point, such a murmured question reached Shanes ears. Shane came back to his senses and looked at Luoqi. At this glance, Shane saw. In Luoqis beautiful eyes that gazed back at him, there was a hint of unease and a touch of helplessness. Shanes heart clenched in an instant. Luoqi did not do much else, nor did she say much else, just gazing at Shane with that same flicker of new unease and helplessness in her eyes. Shane fell silent. After a long time, Shane let out a sigh. To tell you the truth, its really troublesome. Shane expressed this sincerely. His candidness seemed to make Luoqi involuntarily catch her breath. But then, Shanes tone shifted. But I think there are a lot of troublesome things. Shane said this. Many? Luoqi was momentarily puzzled. Thats right. Shane curled his lip slightly and spoke slowly. Dealing with people I cant get along with is troublesome. Dealing with nobles is troublesome. The identity of a Hero is troublesome. Even being reincarnated to this world is turning out to be quite troublesome because of some inexplicable undercurrents. In the end, theres a whole bunch of troublesome things. If I could, Id really like to avoid them all altogether. Dealing with these things is worse than continuing to memorize magic spells. Shane looked straight at Luoqi. Your identity, your status, your abilities, and even your appearance are all troublesome to me. Do you understand? Do you understand? Luoqi pondered this phrase for a moment, and then her eyes lit up. In other words... You find the same things troublesome as I do, dont you? Shane said in an irritated tone: As for you personally, well, that remains to be seen. Lets see how it goes in the future. Having said that, Shane left Luoqi behind and walked out of the Royal Palace. Luoqi mulled over Shanes words and, after a long moment, then cracked the most beautiful smile of her life. Only then, as if her mood had lifted, did she follow Shane and hurried out after him. Chapter 221 - 221 220 Unnatural Phenomena ?Chapter 221: 220 Unnatural Phenomena Chapter 221: 220 Unnatural Phenomena About half an hour later, outside the western gate of the Royal Capital, two figures appeared and slowly walked toward the distance. Watching Luoqi walk forward seemingly without purpose, Shane finally asked aloud. So, what exactly are you planning to do? Shane couldnt guess Luoqis intention. Luoqi did not turn around and, while continuing to walk forward, finally began to explain. Actually, there has been some unnatural activity among the demons around the Royal Capital recently. Luoqi suddenly said this. Demons? Shane blinked. Yes, Luoqi nodded and said, Originally, near the Royal Capital, there have always been various demons of higher levels, and they are the main targets of the Royal Capitals adventurers, since some of these demons even consider attacking the Royal Capital. They are a threat to the Royal Capital, neither too big nor too small. Because the Royal Capital is protected by a Barrier, the walls and gates are always patrolled by the Knight Order, and with adventurers undertaking various commissions to hunt outside, the threat posed by the demons that linger around the Royal Capital is low. Instead, their body materials are in high demand by many, so the Royal Capital has neither considered driving them away nor subjugating them. But recently, their activities have become abnormal. According to reports from the Knight Order and the adventurers guild, the demons near the Royal Capital have, in recent times, left their fixed habitats, become irritable and restless, as if sensing some terrifying threat, they dare not approach the Royal Capital anymore, and some have even lost their tracks in order to stay away from the Royal Capital, which has brought some trouble to the supply of demon materials in the Royal Capital. Luoqi spoke softly. Additionally, reports of suspicious figures loitering around have been received lately, and the Royal Palace thinks this anomaly cannot be ignored, so they decided to investigate. However, the outcome of the investigation alarmed both the Royal Palace and the Royal Family. Some have claimed that the suspicious figures wandering around the vicinity of the Royal Capital are actually the representatives of the Demon Clan who have come to visit, led by a member of the Demon Clan. Shane was surprised by Luoqis words. Are you talking about that Demon Clan Officer named Jiasinta? Shane remembered the somewhat frivolous Demon Clan youth who gave him a rare and powerful magic wand as a gift. Yes, thats him. Luoqis expression became serious and said, Originally, after the audience concluded, as an officer of the Demon Clan he would have returned to the Demon Realm and not lingered in the Royal Capital. But for some reason, he has been staying in the Royal Capital all this time, unwilling to leave, and even when asked about his reasons, he brushes people off. This was becoming troublesome. Because of the issues with the Old Demon Clan Faction, we had held that audience, thinking it would all end there. But instead, a Demon Clan officer is unwilling to leave, lingering here for no reason, and during his stay, unnatural phenomena have occurred near the Royal Capital. Moreover, the suspicious figures lurking around the Royal Capital are from their side. This issue could be very big or very small. Now, there are rumors in the Royal Palace that the Demon Clan officer intends to implement some conspiracy, planning something bad against the Kingdom. Luoqi turned her gaze to Shane. If this is not handled well, it could become a diplomatic issue between the Human Race and the Demon Clan. Therefore, this matter must be thoroughly investigated, properly dealt with, and well resolved. Otherwise, diplomatic issues aside, the unnatural phenomena occurring around the Royal Capital were enough to unsettle many. Father King has been taking this matter very seriously, and during these days he has kept an eye on Lord Jiasintas movements. Big Sister also tried to establish contact with the Demon Clan, hoping to gather some intelligence from them or even get them to restrain Jiasinta by summoning him back. Luoqi said so. And I am responsible for investigating the unnatural phenomena around the Royal Capital, which is why I left the city. Upon hearing this, Shane expressed his understanding. However... For something like this, shouldnt you bring more people with you? Shane asked confusedly. This is the first time Ive seen a Princess venture alone into the wilderness to investigate an issue. With the vast area surrounding the Royal Capital, where would one even begin to investigate? In such situations, isnt using a brute force approach with many hands the most appropriate method? Luoqi certainly understood Shanes point. We have tried several times, sending the Knight Order to investigate, but Lord Jiasintas people are clever. They detect any movement early on and use Concealment, leading us to discover nothing, Luoqi said, unable to hide her frustration. With no other choice, we decided to conduct the investigation with just a few people to avoid alerting Lord Jiasintas side and proceed covertly. Therefore, it was a measure born of necessity. But theres no need for the Princess herself to personally come and investigate, right? Shane still didnt quite get it and said as much. Although youre very strong, all of your Skill combinations are Melee combat ones. You dont have any Skills for Reconnaissance or investigation, do you? Shane couldnt understand why Luoqi would undertake an investigation in the outskirts on her own. Of course, there was a reason for this too. I volunteered for this myself, Luoqi explained. You know that I have the Blessing of the Goddess of Fate, right? Yes, Shane nodded, puzzled. What does that have to do with this Blessing? Its related, Luoqi said with a smile. Because of the Blessing of the Goddess of Fate, I too can somewhat benefit from destiny. If theres an issue that must be resolved by me, destiny will lead me through a series of coincidences and happenstances until I reach the heart of the problem itself. In other words, not only is my luck good, but its so good that I often find myself unknowingly at the center of a problem and manage to solve it, Luoqi said meaningfully to Shane. Meeting you and learning about the things behind you might also be due to destinys guidance. I hope so, Shane rolled his eyes and said. So you mean to say that by wandering around here on your own, you might eventually find a clue? Thats exactly it, Luoqi stated earnestly. Dont think its unreliable. Over the years, every time Ive sought to resolve something, Ive always ended up finding it. I trust this time will be the same. Shane really wanted to say that her unshakable confidence was truly dazzling to him. To leave it to chance but phrase it so elegantly; this was the first time hed seen someone make relying on luck seem so splendid. However, since it involved a Gods Blessing, he couldnt criticise too quickly. Otherwise, if he ended up being the one embarrassed, it would be Shane who felt the pain, not this eccentric Princess. So what if I want to leave? Shane started to sigh. To waste my precious time as a student on such matters, I wont let it slide without consequence, I wont back down so easily, rest assured. Chapter 222 - 222 221 Overconfidence is the most fatal ?Chapter 222: 221 Overconfidence is the most fatal Chapter 222: 221 Overconfidence is the most fatal While Shane muttered complaints under his breath, Luoqi truly seemed to trust the blessing upon her and began wandering around. Sometimes she ventured into the forest. Sometimes she climbed up the slopes. Sometimes she jumped down into pits. Sometimes she took shortcuts. Luoqi wandered aimlessly, yet her pace was not slow at all, which tired Shane, who followed behind her. Just as Shane was about to lose his patience, Luoqi arrived at the foot of a tall mountain. Right before this tall mountain, both Shane and Luoqi paused abruptly in their steps. ...could it be? Shane murmured, as if sensing something. It seems weve walked right into it. Luoqi stared intently at the mountain ahead, her eyes becoming incredibly sharp. Are we really pushing our luck? Shane was somewhat amused, yet he couldnt take his eyes off the mountain before him. With the feedback from his Magic Perception skill, Shane could clearly sense subtle surges of magic power within the mountain. This magic power was incredibly faint; if not for Shane and Luoqi, it might not have been detected at all. However, the magic power had a distinctly evil, dark, and fierce quality, suggesting to both of them that something formidable was inside. This situation was, by all appearances, not normal. So, perhaps, as Luoqi had said, they really had walked right into it. Especially within that evil, dark, and fierce magic power, there was a considerable amount of extraordinary magic power lingering. That power, Shane was certain, belonged to demons. In other words, there was something inside this mountain, along with a large number of demons. Could it be that the demons around the Royal Capital have actually all gathered here? Shane recalled Luoqi mentioning that many demons had left their usual habitats, and their whereabouts were unknown. Wasnt it highly likely that they were congregating here? What should we do next? Shane looked towards Luoqi and asked. Without hesitation, Luoqi responded, Lets go in and take a look. The Princess said decisively, without a second thought. Do we have to be this reckless? Shane protested slightly, Now that weve found the place, why not go back, bring a large force, and simply level this area? No, Luoqi shook her head, If we go back to mobilize the Knight Order, it could very likely alert certain individuals. By then, the issues here might be covered up. We cant give those with intentions both time and opportunity. Luoqi was definitely referring to Lord Jiasinta. I understand your reasoning... Shane still felt reluctant and said, But do we really have to barge in there almost single-handedly? What are you afraid of? Luoqi glanced at Shane disdainfully and said irritably, You are a hero, and I have inherited the Holy Sword of the hero. Together, we can even challenge beings of the level of the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons. What is there to worry about? Indeed, if Shane and Luoqi teamed up, they could probably take on anyone in the Human Realm. Still, he knew all that, but venturing alone into the depths of the mountain to confront such anomalies, Shane couldnt help but feel it was like an ominous flag fluttering against the wind... Overconfidence is the most lethal, Your Highness. At that moment, Shane began to earnestly advise her. Unfortunately, Luoqi wouldnt listen to a single word. You, sometimes youre impulsive and reckless, yet at other times youre inexplicably cautious and cowardly. I almost cant figure you out, Luoqi glared at Shane and said, Stop talking and just come with me. Saying so, Luoqi didnt give Shane a chance to object, grabbed him, and dragged him towards the mountain. Shane struggled, but the Princesss strength was no less than his, and she pulled him deep into the mountain. So, Shane had decided. Next time, he definitely had to add something to this girls desserts to give her a taste of sheer ecstasy. Otherwise, she might really think she could turn the house upside down. ... Deep in the mountains, the sounds of birds and beasts seemed to have vanished, letting a suffocating silence permeate the air. Shane and Luoqi were walking on a mountain path, with only the sound of their footsteps surrounding them. ... Shane. Luoqis expression, while holding onto Shane, had grown increasingly somber as they ventured deeper into the mountains. There was nothing that could be done. Do you feel it? Luoqi asked Shane in a low voice. Ah, Shane nodded, his face no longer showing laziness, his brows furrowed. He murmured, At first, I thought something wasnt right inside this mountain, but now it seems, the problem might just be the mountain itself. Indeed. After entering the mountains, Shane felt that the mountain itself was extremely abnormal, allowing waves of magic to flow methodically from within, simultaneously absorbing the magic in the atmosphere and directing the magic towards some placeit was very abnormal. Could it be... Shane thought of a possibility. And it seemed that Luoqi had thought of it too. Ive always felt that this mountain seems to have been arranged for something, like its conducting a massive ritual. Luoqi said so. That was precisely what Shane had been thinking. During these days, Shane hadnt been idling away in the librarywhile continuously memorizing the spells of Celestial Magic and Grant Magic, his understanding of magic had also deepened. Thus, Shane also felt that the situation here very much resembled some large-scale ritual. This situation, apart from being man-made, I cant think of any other possibility. Thats what Shane believed. Could Lord Jiasinta and his group really be preparing to do something in the Human Realm, in the Royal Capital? Luoqis face looked somewhat displeased. If that were true, then it was likely that conflict and confrontation between the Human Race and the Demon Clan were once again imminent. What exactly does this Demon Clan officer want? Shane also expressed his confusion, Knowing that their actions might cause resentment between the two races, and still doing such things, could they also be part of the Old Demon Clan Faction? Luoqi didnt speak, but he obviously had some thoughts. We... Luoqi was about to say something. But in that moment, Shanes expression changed. Dodge! Without any hesitation, Shane suddenly shouted and burst backward. ...! Luoqis expression also stiffened, and without a second thought, he leaped into the air, jumping away from the spot. Boom! Almost at the same moment, the ground where Shane and Luoqi had been standing suddenly shattered and exploded, throwing up clouds of dust. From it, a massive creature emerged. Gaaaaa!!! A roaring cry erupted from the creatures mouth. Shane and Luoqi, one retreating far back and the other jumping onto a large tree, looked towards the massive creature. Upon seeing it, both of their expressions changed again. Because it was something they had never seen before. Chapter 223 - 223 222 Heroic Spirit Guardian ?Chapter 223: 222 Heroic Spirit Guardian Chapter 223: 222 Heroic Spirit Guardian Gaaaa!! Amidst its fierce howling, the colossal creature appeared between the forests and mountains, stirring up turbulent currents in the atmosphere, roaring loudly and shaking the surrounding trees to the verge of collapse, with leaves and dust swirling chaotically, an impressive display of might. Shane and Luoqi both changed their expressions slightly as they looked at the enormous being. It was a monster, unclear whether it was more demon or human. It had a body like a centipede, massive in size; when it stood upright, it towered dozens of meters high, terrifying to behold. However, its centipede-like body was limited to the lower half, while its upper half was that of a human, as if the upper body of a giant had been fused with the lower body of a centipede. Furthermore, it had wings on its back resembling those of a dragon. In its human-shaped upper body, where the head should be, there were no eyes, nose, or ears, nor any hairjust a gaping mouth full of sharp teeth, making for an especially sinister sight. What kind of monster is this? Luoqi was deeply surprised, completely unable to recognize just what the being before her was. Shane was surprised as well. However, Shanes surprise was not due to the creatures frightening appearance, but its Level. Level 90. The creature before him, the half-human half-centipede with a ferocious mouth and dragon wings, not only had a high Level of ninety but also possessed four skills: Dragon Breath, Fury, Super Strength, and Half-Physical, with all skills being at Level 8, and even its Dragon Breath skill reaching Level 9simply inconceivable. How could such a strong creature be hiding in a place like this? Shane truly felt astonished. Gaaaa!! The creature had already set its sights on Shane and Luoqi, and while letting out its terrifying roars, it shifted its massive body and charged toward them. In an instant, the air was filled with flying sand and wild winds. The mere act of running across the ground was enough for the creature to cause such commotion; it was like a train rushing forward at an astonishing speed. And its target was none other than Shane. Shit! Shane cursed out loud. Why is it attacking me first? Do I look easier to bully? Youre looking for death! Tinder! Immediately, Shane cast magic toward the rampaging creature, which resembled a speeding train. Boom! A tremendous wave of fire erupted, transforming into raging flames that exploded upon the creatures body. Yet... Gaaaa!! To everyones amazement, the creature seemed utterly oblivious to the Explosive Flames that had detonated on it, its speed unchanged as it barreled through the firestorm, accompanied by waves of heat, charging right at Shane. Bang! The next second, the monsters massive body collided heavily with Shanes position, seeming to crush him completely, smashing through the ground, causing it to burst once again, eliciting vibrations and sand to fly everywhere. Shane! Not far away, Luoqi, who had witnessed this scene, couldnt help but shout. Her voice was immediately met with a response. Im okay! Shanes figure had suddenly appeared behind the monster, without even a speck of dust on him. Instant Movement? Luoqi was momentarily stunned as she saw this. But she was mistaken. This was not Instant Movement, but Instant Shift. This skill, which could only be used when under attack, had been utilized by Shane. Almost fell for your trick. Shane, squinting at the monster that had burst through the ground, unsheathed the Holy Sword from his waist. Gaaaa!! The creature immediately turned around amidst the flying sand and, seeing Shane, let out a mournful shriek. Following, the creature spewed forth from its grimacing mouth a scorching Breath. That was... Dragon Breath!? Luoqis expression changed repeatedly. Yet, it was Shane who, having guessed the type of attack the monster would launch after it turned around, had already prepared for it. Buzz! With a spectacular surge of magic power erupting from within Shanes body, the sealed Holy Sword in his hand suddenly trembled, bursting into a red glow. Ha! Holding the Magical Sword-enhanced Holy Sword, Shane let out a low shout and slashed at the dragon breath that assaulted him like a raging current. Splash! In the sound of tearing silk, the red Magic Blade cut through the incoming dragon breath, splitting it in two, allowing it to pass by Shanes body on both sides and fall to the ground behind him. Boom! Accompanied by a roaring sound, the ground hit by the dragon breath was scorched into wasteland before it exploded violently. As for Shane, he was unharmed amidst the dragon breath. Gaaaa!!! Seeing this, the monster roared in anger. Just then, a figure swiftly approached the monster. It was Luoqi. She had also drawn her Holy Sword, employing the Magical Sword Skill, causing a red Magic Blade to violently spring forth from the sword. Slash! Luoqi raised the Magic Blade high and brought it down decisively upon the half-human half-centipede creature. Splash! Without any surprise, Luoqis powerful Magical Sword cut through the monsters body, splitting it in two. But... Gaaaa!!! The monster, severed in two, rippled like a mirage all over, then instantly knitted back together, restoring itself to its original state. Boom! The restored monster immediately breathed dragon breath at Luoqi, who was still in mid-air, emitting scorching breath that evaporated the air around it, engulfing Luoqi with terrifying heat. The scene was enough to make any onlookers blood boil with rage. Of course, Shane did not. Because Shan had mentioned to him that she possessed a skill. A skill that could save her life from any fatal attack. Luoqi, enveloped in dragon breath, vibrated throughout her body, suddenly radiating a dazzling light. Beneath the brilliance, Luoqi seemed to be enveloped in radiant flowing light, becoming a shooting star as she shot out from the scorching dragon breath and fell to the ground. Is that Heroic Spirit Guardian? Shane murmured. Heroic Spirit Guardian. That was a very special skill. Because only those who are possibly from the Royal Family or Nobles could acquire this skill. Those of the Royal or Noble lineage would never lack one thing. That was the loyalty of others. Especially Royals, who historically, have had loyal heroes sacrifice their own lives to protect them, with numerous accounts of such. If those heroes, at the moment of their death, still held a strong will to eternally guard their sovereign, their magic power would merge into the atmosphere, lingering around the sovereign or even around the bloodline descendants they wished to protect. And if the guarded descendants showed qualities deemed worthy of recognition, that magic would become a tangible force, protecting them. That was the special skill that could protect its users from any maliceHeroic Spirit Guardian. Luoqi possessed such a special skill. Thus, even without releasing the Holy Swords sealing, the number of people who could harm Luoqi remained exceedingly few. This infuriated the half-human half-centipede monster greatly. Luoqi had already landed beside Shane. Lets take it on together. Luoqi spoke in a cold voice. Good. Shane nodded abruptly. Both raised their Holy Swords at the same time. Upon their bodies, magic power surged wildly. Chapter 224 - 224 223 Incredibly Weird Monster ?Chapter 224: 223 Incredibly Weird Monster Chapter 224: 223 Incredibly Weird Monster Pffft! As the cold light of the sword blended with the red Magic Blade slashed through, a ghastly wound appeared on the enormous body of the half-human half-centipede demon amidst the mountain forest. PffftPffftPffft Two figures, like streaks of light, ceaselessly darted around the demon, flying back and forth. Each movement they made brought about a slash of red sword light, cutting into the demons body and leaving wound after wound. Gaaaa!!! The demon emitted a roar of pain or perhaps anger. Its centipede-like gigantic body writhed madly, spewing scorching Dragon Breath from its mouth, covering the surroundings in an attempt to evaporate the two figures that kept slashing at its body. Unfortunately, the demons speed was far too slow compared to the two figures; even though its writhing body shook the mountains and burnt the forest to ashes, turning the surroundings into scorched earth, it still couldnt touch the two darting figures. Boom! The scorching Dragon Breath angrily swept through again, burning everything in its path while nearing one of the figures. Me again? Shane, moving at the speed of a meteor, dodged the storm-like hot breath and was almost speechless. He now seriously suspected that the demon either held a grudge against men or specifically him since it kept targeting him from the beginning of the fight. Despite Luoqi inflicting the same amount of damage upon the demon, the number of times the demon attacked Shane far exceeded those it attacked Luoqi, which was utterly ruthless. Why me when I havent learned any Taunt skills? Shane was on the verge of yelling, yet he dared not slack off. Having activated Extreme Transformation long ago, he moved his body filled with substantial Magic Power, enhancing himself while evading the incoming scorching breath. Although Shane possessed several Level 10 Resistance Skills, logically he shouldnt worry about getting hurt; however, as he thought this, Luoqi told him. The Dragons Breath can break through all defenses like a rampant torrent. Unless protected by Unique Skills and Special Skills, even the strongest defenses will burn up like paper before the Dragons Breath! Thus, Shanes Resistance Skills were completely useless against the demons Dragon Breath. To defend against the Dragon Breath, he either had to use Defense series Unique or Special Skills, or he had no choice but to unseal the Holy Sword and rely on its protection to withstand the Dragon Breaths damage. Unsealing the Holy Sword, however, would make its Magic Power very noticeable. If there were members of the Demon Clan lurking nearby, they would definitely be detected. With that in mind, Luoqi suggested solving the problem without unsealing the Holy Sword. This almost made Shane curse out loud again. With all this commotion, its basically broadcasting that somethings happening here. If there really were people around, not just the Demon Clan, even a normal human would notice, right? Worrying about the Holy Swords Magic Power alerting the Demon Clan under such circumstances seemed like a ridiculous misstep. Shane cursed like this, but his hands didnt stop moving. He raised the Holy Sword in his hand against the incoming Dragon Breath, imbuing it with the Magical Sword, and with a sudden slash. Instantly, the Dragon Breath, which could break through any defense, got severed by the red Magic Blade, scattering in all directions. Clearly, even the Dragon Breath couldnt evaporate the Holy Sword. Thats how Shane could sever the Dragon Breath with the Holy Sword empowered by the Magical Sword. But... Gaaaa!!! The demon continued to roar, failing to harm Shane and Luoqi, yet it didnt fall. Thats because its heavily scarred body occasionally shimmered like a mirage, and subsequently, all of its wounds vanished. Is this demon unkillable? Luoqi leaped into the air, her body enveloped in the radiance of the Heroic Spirit Guardian, as she broke through the Dragon Breaths sealing and darted behind the monster, frowning deeply as she saw its body restored to its original massive form. This must be the effect of that Half-Physical skill, right? Shane then rushed in front of the monster, drawing its fire, while filled with immense doubt. Logically, even if it were a Demon without a physical form, being struck by the Magical Sword should cause it real damage, let alone if it is half-physical. The Magical Sword is not just sharp and powerful; it is the ace of the melee series, capable of destroying almost anything. As long as the level is high enough, it can even cut through barriers or magic, and it can damage demons that are immune to physical attacks. Adding to that, even though the power of the Holy Sword was somewhat diminished due to sealing, creatures of evil nature shouldnt be able to ignore the damage inflicted by the Holy Sword. Could it be because its neither entirely Demon nor human, and we simply dont know what it is? Boom! In the roar, the monsters Dragon Breath came at them again, melting the ground that it struck into fiery red magma. Shane and Luoqi quickly dodged to the left and right, once again avoiding the terrifying Dragon Breath without being affected. However, the monsters Dragon Breath was truly fearsome, already causing the mountain to begin evaporating and becoming unstable. We cant keep up like this, Shane shouted loudly to Luoqi, Dont hesitate anymore! Luoqi! Use the Holy Sword! Alright! Luoqi no longer persisted. She wasnt foolish; after battling to this extent, those who should be alarmed might already be aware, and there was no longer any need to hesitate. Thus... Unsealing (Heresu)! With the brief unsealing chant spoken, Luoqis Holy Sword suddenly trembled in her hand, the Blade Steel on its surface sliding into place, one layer after another, finally forming into a Sealing Ring fitted around the hilt. Meanwhile, Shane acted too. He landed in front of the monster, his gaze intensely fixed on it. Ill use you to test my magic! With that, Shane raised his hand, gathering Magic Power at his fingertips. GrantBinding. Through chanting, Shane bestowed a specific property onto the surroundings. The target, the ground beneath their feet. Rumble...! Instantly, the ground began to tremble. The monster seemed to realize something was amiss and had just started to move when the ground beneath it suddenly split open, causing it to fall into the abyss-like fissure. Then, as the monster tried to rise, the ground trembled again and incredibly merged back together, trapping the monster tightly in the fissure. GrantHardening. At that moment, Shane granted a new property to the ground, making it flow with a vast amount of Magic Power and become extremely hard. Gaaaa!!! The monster struggled desperately but could only bring about an earth-shattering quaking, unable to break free from the fissures binding. Meanwhile, Luoqi had already leaped high, darting over. In her hands, the brilliance of the Holy Sword shone dazzlingly bright. Chapter 225 - 225 224 You Slacking Princess ?Chapter 225: 224 You Slacking Princess. Chapter 225: 224 You Slacking Princess. Gaaaa!! Maybe sensing the threat of death, the half-human half-centipede monster finally let out a frantic shriek. Seeing Luoqi holding the dazzling Holy Sword, resembling a Goddess descending from the heavens, charging in her direction, the monster made a desperate attempt. Boom! Bound by the earth, the monster could only spit out Dragon Breath, sending forth the mightiest Dragon Breath yet to rise into the sky, like a scorching waterfall surging toward Luoqi. Luoqi, facing the immense Dragon Breath, was utterly calm. Instead of dodging, she charged straight into it. Clang! The radiance of the Holy Sword spread over Luoqis body. Hum! The Guardian Light also began to shimmer. Under the protection of the Heroic Spirit Guardian, Luoqi could already resist the attack of the Dragon Breath to some extent. Now, with the power of the Holy Sword, the damage inflicted upon her was reduced by more than half. The monsters Dragon Breath could no longer pose any threat to Luoqi. And so, Luoqi, like a beam of light flowing against a waterfall, broke through the scorching Dragon Breath and rushed in front of the monster. Slash! The next second, Luoqi raised the Holy Sword, adding the Magical Swords radiance to its blade. Its worth mentioning that the originally red glow of the Magical Sword turned into a dazzling gold color upon blending with the Holy Power of the Holy Sword. The golden Magical Sword emerged from the Holy Sword and was brought down by Luoqi in a swift strike. It entered at the top of the monsters head and exited at the end of its centipede-like body, like a beam of light sweeping across, instantly slashing through the entire length of the monster. The monsters shrieking came to an abrupt halt. Tap! Amidst the distinct sound of footsteps, Luoqi, holding the dazzling Holy Sword, also landed on the ground, her back to the monster as she slowly converged all her Magic Power. Behind her, the monster stiffened, motionless for a long while, until after some time, a fine line appeared in the middle of its body. Centered on that fine line, the monsters body split in two, sliding toward completely opposite directions, collapsing to the ground. Thud... A neat thumping sound of crashing resonated. The bifurcated monster stirred up dust and debris before collapsing onto the ground, motionless henceforth. Phew... It was only then that Luoqi exhaled, turned around, and looked at Shane. Shane, with one hand holding the Holy Sword and the other giving Luoqi a thumbs-up, said, Nobody does it cooler than you. Shane offered a somewhat negligent compliment. Luoqi immediately rolled her eyes, ignoring the teasing Shane while she began resealing the Holy Sword and approached him. Was that Grant Magic you just used? Luoqi arrived in front of Shane, sounding quite surprised: So thats the magic you chose from the library, huh? How so? Shane blinked and said, Didnt I mention it before? No more! Luoqi defiantly said, When I asked you before what type of magic system you chose, you not only didnt tell me but also pretentiously told me that I would find out eventually. Right. Shane felt no embarrassment and responded, Now you know, dont you? You... this guy... Luoqi couldnt help but slap Shanes chest lightly before continuing, But this magic does suit you, with its high versatility, and only those with outstanding magic power can truly bring out its potential. Its as if it was tailor-made for you. Cut it out, you were born with enough magic power to shake the Divine World, you have no right to talk about me. Shane didnt take it seriously but then curiously added, That said, with such strong magic power, why dont you study magic? Luoqis skills were all from the Warrior Series, at most augmented by skills from the Magic Power Amplification System and Magic Recovery Series, with no skills related to magic at all. Such strong magic power, wouldnt it be a waste not to study magic? Thats what Shane believed. But Luoqi didnt think so. Almost all the heroes in history have been melee warriors because their strongest weapon is the Holy Sword. Since its a sword, could you possibly use the Holy Sword as a Magic Wand and be a mage? Luoqi said, Although some heroes are well-versed in magic, since they already have the Holy Sword, rather than allocating Skill Points to upgrade Magic Series skills, its better to specialize in Warrior Series skills. Only by doing so can one level up more skills quickly and become even more powerful. A persons Skill Points are limited. If one were to pursue magic as well, they would need to invest a large number of Skill Points into Magic Series skills, which would result in slower progress for Warrior Series skills. Indeed, this would provide additional magic capabilities, and ones strength is sure to increase, but Luoqi believes that the Holy Sword is her greatest weapon. She, destined to be a melee warrior using the Holy Sword, thought it better to invest all her Skill Points into Warrior Series skills. Besides, studying magic is so dry and dull; it also requires a lot of time for research. Im already very busy, and I sure dont want to spend extra time studying to the point where I dont even have time to rest. Luoqi expressed this very seriously, earning herself an eye roll from Shane. Fine, you make sense, you Slacking Princess. Shane changed the subject, Enough of this, lets go check out that monster. Yeah. Luoqi nodded and whispered, Ive never seen a monster like that before, its mysterious and odd, and yet so strong, we must bring its corpse back for the Magic Research Department to analyze. Talking this way, the two of them came before the monster that was cut in half and looked over. But just by looking, Shane and Luoqi were shocked. Shhh... Before their eyes, the monsters corpse suddenly started smoking, as though being consumed by invisible flames, its body becoming elusive, swaying gradually, and eventually, like a real mirage, it disappeared without a trace. This... Shane was stunned at the sight. Gone? Luoqi was equally astounded. The two stood there, looking at the now empty ground, unable to recover their senses for a long time until after quite some time they exchanged glances, both falling into a speechless state. The unusual situation left them both somewhat at a loss. Now look, the body simply evaporated. Shane muttered as if it was none of his concern. How could this happen? Luoqi also deeply furrowed her brow. Even if the monster possessed a half-physical nature, it shouldnt just vanish after being slain, should it? Although intangible demons also dissipate into thin air when defeated, they usually leave behind some sort of core-like material. They dont completely disappear like this. What on earth was going on? Shane and Luoqi remained silent, continuously pondering, unable to speak for a long time. Chapter 226 - 226 225 Bro has an accessory ?Chapter 226: 225 Bro has an accessory. Chapter 226: 225 Bro has an accessory. Just as Shane and Luoqi had defeated the half-human half-centipede monster, and it vanished into thin air, a scene like this unfolded in a corner of the Demon Realm. Gaaaa!!! In an unknown dark space, a monster with the body of a half-human half-centipede suddenly started to scream in agony as if it endured immense pain. Yes. There was another half-human half-centipede monster here. However, this monster was much bigger than the one Shane and Luoqi had defeated, spanning a hundred meters tall and emanating a terrifying magic power that seemed capable of causing heaven and earth to shatter, as it roared and struggled. Alas, the massive monster was tightly bound by thick chains inscribed with magic spells, securing it in this dark space, and no matter how much it struggled, it could not break free from the chains. Under such circumstances, the monster could only continue to howl in pain, causing the ground to tremble and the air to shake. Several hidden figures in the darkness started to converse upon witnessing this scene. It seems that the young one from the Mitra Kingdom has been defeated. That was quick. Although they had the kingdoms treasure and the strongest knight, it was only a matter of time before the young one was defeated. But I didnt expect it to be so quick. I thought they would only act after the young one had grown to a certain extent and struck out towards the Royal Capital. It seems they were more cautious than we imagined. The figures in the darkness held such a conversation, completely ignoring the painfully screaming monster and treating the events in the Mitra Kingdom with utter indifference. Moreover, they continued to converse. Weve wasted a young one and hardly collected any sacrifices. The harvest of sacrifices was indeed small there; it would have been better if we could have gotten more. The level of demons around the Royal Capital of Mitra Kingdom is quite high. If they were offered as sacrifices to the mother, surely the completion of the mother would greatly increase at once? What a pity. Thus, the shadowy figures exchanged their opinions in the darkness. Luckily, the young ones in other places havent encountered any problems. Theres still another young one in the Mitra Kingdom; lets see how those people decide to use it. It doesnt matter how its used, as long as we can collect enough sacrifices. Then lets continue to watch. Indeed, continue to watch. After this exchange, the figures in the darkness slowly receded. Leaving behind just one sentence resonating through the darkness. May our King be born smoothly. This sentence, mixed with the monsters roar, spread out. But no one could hear it. ... On the other side, Shane and Luoqi didnt head back after the monster disappeared; instead, they were unwilling to leave empty-handed and started searching throughout the entire mountain. In order to do this, Shane even took out the magic wand that Jiasinta had given him, using its detection effects to search through the mountains, hoping to find some clues. However, they found absolutely nothing. No, there was one anomaly that appeared, which could be considered a find. This anomaly was that the large number of demons that should have been gathering in the mountains had all disappeared without a trace, and the mountain, which had seemed to be holding some kind of ceremony, had returned to normal, with its magical power no longer flowing in odd directions. That is to say, the mountain no longer had any issues. As the monster was defeated, all the strangeness here also disappeared with it, sending shivers down ones spine. Shane and Luoqi stayed in the mountain until evening, but after finding no other irregularities, they reluctantly gave up. Lets head back, said Shane, looking at the sunset-streaked sky with a sigh and speaking to Luoqi beside him, Were probably not going to find anything useful if we keep searching like this. Upon hearing this, Luoqi still felt somewhat unwilling to give up. We finally caught a tail, and now its gone. Luoqi muttered irritably, If I had known, I wouldnt have killed that monster. It would have been better to capture it alive. Save it, Shane replied with no optimism, That creature was already strange to begin with, plus it was half-physical and had Dragon Breath that could break through any defense, how were you supposed to capture something like that alive? Theres always a way, isnt there? Luoqi said petulantly, Youre always buried in the archives learning magic, and youve even mastered Grant Magic. Dont you have any methods? ...Well, its not like theres none. Shane pondered for a moment before slowly saying, I remember theres an Upper-Level trait in Grant Magic called Imprisonment that can directly affect magic power. If we use this trait, we should be able to seal that monster. Also, in Celestial Magic, there is an Upper-Level Magic called Ten-layered Star Ring. It simulates the movements of ten celestial bodies, sealing the enemy directly in a separate starry space. To break through such a seal, unless one can change the movement trajectory of a celestial body or shatter the separate starry space, its impossible to break free, resulting in eternal imprisonment. If they used this kind of Upper-Level Celestial Magic, they should be able to capture that monster alive, right? At least, Shane was confident about it. But Luoqi was shocked by Shanes words. You learned Celestial Magic, too? Luoqi asked in surprise, Isnt that a super difficult Ancient Magic? I heard that not even one of the Court Mages in the Magic Research Department has been able to learn it, and that both Divine Race and Demon Clan have borrowed it for study, spending years without anyone having learned it yet. Youve actually learned it? This time, Luoqi was truly astonished. Learning Celestial Magic and Grant Magic were completely different concepts. Grant Magic was rare and seldom learned by people, mainly because it had very high requirements for magic power. Many couldnt learn it not because it was too difficult, but because they couldnt produce strong effects, which is why so few chose to learn it. But Celestial Magic was different, being even more difficult to learn than Space Magic. Throughout the history of both Divine Race and Demon Clan, there were hardly any who could master it. So, this magic gradually declined and was eventually lost. Yet Shane seemed to have learned it? This... Dont look at your brother like that, Shane glanced at the astonished Luoqi and said indifferently, Brothers got a hookup, and you cant be envious. Envious, my foot, Luoqi immediately smacked Shane, voicing her dissatisfaction, If youve learned Celestial Magic and have a way to capture that monster alive, why didnt you do it? Who knew it would disappear like that? Shane retorted, Given the situation at the time, of course killing it was the only option without discussion. You... Luoqi immediately became exasperated. The two of them started bickering, continuing until it was dark. It must be said, both of them were quite childish. Chapter 227 - 227 Who on earth are you ?Chapter 227: Who on earth are you? Chapter 227: Who on earth are you? As night fell, Shane and Luoqi returned to the Royal Capital. Ill head back first, Luoqi said, sounding somewhat fatigued. You should get back quickly too, so Vivian and the others dont worry. You have the nerve to say that, Shane, appearing a bit tired himself, said in an exceptionally languid tone, Youve wasted my whole day, and my time this month is very precious. Yes, yes, its my fault, happy now? Luoqi didnt have the energy to continue arguing with Shane and simply said, So, tomorrow... Dont drag me around with you again tomorrow, Shane hurriedly interrupted. I think instead of counting on luck like today, youd be better off going straight to that Demon Clan officer. Go to him? Luoqi paused, taken aback. Yeah, Shane suggested, Just test him a little and see how he reacts. That makes sense, Luoqi nodded thoughtfully and said, If that monster really is related to Lord Jiasinta, then letting him know that weve defeated the monster should provoke a reaction, right? Of course, its also possible he wont react at all, Shane shrugged and said, Maybe he has some way to know the moment that monster is defeated. Apart from that, we cant be sure it has anything to do with Lord Jiasinta, Luoqi sighed, But probing him is indeed viable, Ill do as you suggested. Good luck, Shane said with detachment, Ill be silently cheering for you from the library. Which meant he had no intention of joining her in this endeavor. You might as well drown in the library, Luoqi retorted, too tired to mock Shane any further. After dropping that line on him, she finally perked up and headed towards the Royal Palace. Shane also turned around and went back to the Lazahad family home. Vivian and the others hadnt returned yet; they seemed to be on some troubling mission that was likely to take a while. Migis had been staying at the Guild these past few days, rarely coming home. Shane used to find it odd, but now he wondered if it had to do with the abnormalities around the Royal Capital. Maybe thats why Migis had no choice but to stay at the Guild to deal with various affairs? And by the looks of things, it was anyones guess when these people would be back. Shane really wanted to wait for Tielle to come home, but after running around outside all day and fighting a bizarre monster, even he wasnt keen on continuing to sit in his room covered in sweat and dust. Forget it, he thought, better to just take a bath quickly and go to sleep. Ill wake up early tomorrow, head to the library, and catch up on todays work. With a somewhat regretful sigh, Shane then made his way toward the direction of the grand bathing area. However, just as Shane opened the door to the grand bathing area and stepped inside, an anomaly occurred. Buzz! Shane had just set foot in the grand bathing area when the space inside suddenly twisted violently. Shane had no time to react; everything spun before his eyes wildly, and before he knew it, he was no longer in the grand bathing area but had arrived in a sacred and majestic temple. Where is this...!? Recognizing the familiar temple, a jolt energized Shane, and any trace of fatigue vanished instantly from his mind. Then... This is the third time now, you should be getting used to it by now, shouldnt you? A voice as beautiful as heavenly music rang out and reached Shanes ears. Shane quickly turned around, looking towards the source of the voice. There, the familiar, stunning figure appeared before Shanes eyes. Nien... Indeed. Shane finally saw Nien once again. This time, it seems like youve been up to a lot, my Lord Hero. The incredibly beautiful Goddess looked at Shane with a smile that was not quite a smile, causing her starry eyes to twinkle brightly. Shane immediately felt as though all his thoughts had been seen through by her. No, it wasnt just a feeling; it was an actual fact. After all, the Goddess before him could read minds, and everything Shane was thinking was known to her. But this still couldnt suppress Shanes urge. He felt an impulse to teach this Goddess a harsh lesson and rub her into the ground. I would advise against it, you know? Nien trivially saw through Shanes thought and spoke lightly, Outside it might be one thing, but here in this Temple, theres no way you can do anything to me. In your words, impulse is the Devil, so you really shouldnt act impulsively. The Goddess appeared serene as if utterly unaware of the tremendous distress and trouble her actions had brought to Shane. Shane was so exasperated he had to laugh. Dont you know how many brain cells Ive practically killed over you lately? And now youre telling me not to be impulsive? Shanes tone was very charged. Yet Nien looked back at him with a smile full of mirth, as if watching a child throwing a tantrum, and said warmly, Are you trying to blame me? Shouldnt I blame you? Shane retorted, Who was it that said they summoned me over just to have me defeat the Demon King? What happened in the end? The Demon King was defeated a thousand years ago, the Hero has become a part of history, and now the Three clans are so at peace that my presence as the Hero will only cause rifts in that peace. Arent you clearly playing me? Shane vented the resentment hed accumulated during this period all at once. Niens smile faded as she listened quietly to Shanes complaints, as if absorbing all his grievances, merely looking at him. Her stunning face showed not even the slightest emotional fluctuation, but instead, exuded an immense tenderness. This never-before-seen demeanor somewhat deflated Shanes filled anger. Tell me, Shane could only take a deep breath, looking intently at Nien, and said, Who exactly are you? Hearing this, Niens eyelids drooped slightly, her eyes revealing a touch of sorrow. I am just someone who does not know whether they should exist or not. Niens voice seemed to come from the far reaches of the sky, sounding so ethereal and tranquil. You dont have to guess any longer. I am not the Supreme God Ominis, nor am I any known Goddess from the Divine World. I do not even know if there is anyone who is aware of my existenceperhaps even the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons are oblivious to me. Saying this, Nien looked toward Shane. I know you are very curious about how I summoned you to this world. All I can tell you is that it is my privilege, my ability. In this Omni Potanssen, if you were to ask who has the deepest connection with the Hero and who understands the Hero Summoning the most, then, besides me, there would be no second person. Including that Goddess. Saying this, Nien waved her hand and the ceiling of the Temple immediately rippled like the surface of water. In the ripples, a scene gradually appeared. It was a Goddess lying among the flowers, deep in a quiet slumber. This is... Shane was stunned. Nien, however, was gazing at that Goddess, her eyes extremely cold. That is Ominis. Chapter 228 - 228 227 The Only Consolation ?Chapter 228: 227 The Only Consolation Chapter 228: 227 The Only Consolation Ominis. The origin of the world, the pinnacle of the Divine Race, heralded as the omnipotent, Supreme Goddess. Such an existence had, by now, become merely a legend. Yet, at this very moment, Shane saw her, saw this Supreme Goddess lying amidst the flowers, deep in slumber. But, that was not what shocked Shane the most. What truly astonished him was the appearance of this legendary Goddess. You all... Shane glanced at the sleeping Goddess and then at Nien, his expression speechless. There was no helping it. The Supreme God Ominis, as mentioned by Nien, looked exactly like her. But Nien, looking at the Goddess in the flowers who bore her exact image, had only a cold gaze, even tinged with a trace of hatred. I know what youre thinking, Nien said indifferently, Theres a reason we look exactly the same. However, that reason, Nien seemed unwilling to discuss. Shane could feel that this was a subject not to be touched upon. Thus, he suppressed the doubts in his heart and asked, Whats wrong with her then? Seeing Supreme God Ominis sleeping form, something must have happened, right? As Shane thought this, Nien scoffed. Do you think something happened to her? Nien spoke sarcastically, How could that be? She is the omnipotent Supreme God, the most supreme being. Who could make her stumble, except Demon King Clatis? ...Then whats going on with her now? Shane fell silent for a while before asking, Is she just simply asleep? The response he received, however, was affirmative. Yes, she is just merely sleeping, and she has been asleep for a thousand years. The sarcasm on Niens face didnt fade; it only intensified. In that Goddesss eyes, everything in the world, apart from Demon King Clatis, is nothing more than a roadside stone. Because everything was created by her, everything is dominated by her. She can manipulate any life and event at will; she can even easily modify the world in a flick of her fingers. Therefore, she doesnt regard anything as important, nor does she keep anything in her sight. The only one who can catch her interest is Demon King Clatis. As she spoke, Niens voice began to turn resentful. Despite having been born with the sole desire to defeat Demon King Clatis, to destroy Clatis, her only natural enemy and threat, once her purpose was achieved, she lost interest in everything else. Having lost her only obsession, her only passion, does she consider this world, which she could form at a whim, worthy of her regard or attention? No, not at all. Nien turned her gaze towards Shane. Thus, that woman chose deep sleep, believing that the running of this world no longer necessitated her presence, nor did it need her intervention. With that thought, since the birth of the Divine World, she has never woken up; she just lies there, coexisting with the world, existing eternally. Are you stunned? Are you lost for words? But this is the Supreme God, this is the omnipotent Ominis, a truly transcendent deity, whose thoughts and views are different from ours, from ordinary people. Remarkable, isnt it? By this point, Niens tone had become quite unsettling. Her tone, resentful of something, or as if mourning something, left Shane at a loss for words. Shane just wanted to know one thing. Why did you summon me here, exactly? Shane asked what he most wanted to know. More than the detachment of Supreme God Ominis, more than the relationship between Nien and that Goddess, Shane wanted to know this. In response, Nien reined her emotions, looked steadily at Shane, and then finally answered truthfully, I said I wanted you to defeat the Demon King. Nien spoke, You might think Im lying, but this is a fact. A fact? Shane furrowed his brow in doubt, But the Demon King has already been defeated and cannot be resurrected unless something happens to Supreme God Ominis; she will never reappear in the world, right? Yes, Nien nodded but then said, However, just because the Demon King cannot be resurrected, doesnt mean a new one wont emerge. A new one? Shane was initially stunned, then his expression changed. He probably guessed what Nien meant. Sure enough... Some are trying to give rise to a new Demon King, to replace the irredeemable old Demon King, to lead the Demon Clan anew and start a war against the Divine Race and Human Race. Nien spoke clearly and deliberately, Do you know why I called you here at this time? The reason was simple. Because you have already touched upon these secrets. Niens words instantly reminded Shane of that half-human half-centipede creature. That creature couldnt possibly be... Dont worry, that one is merely a monster for now; it wont become a Demon King, Nien preemptively reassured Shane, then continued, But given the current progress, even if a new Demon King isnt born, the balance of God, Human, and Demon Three Realms and Three clans will be stirred up by the hidden hand behind this, very likely triggering a war that had ceased for a millennium, posing a threat to this world. With this in mind, Nien had summoned Shane. Who is this hidden mastermind? Shane immediately asked. I do not know, Nien shook her head and said, I have discovered this situation but havent found out who the mastermind is. I can only be sure that they are definitely a member of the Old Demon Clan Faction and hold a significant position within the Demon Clan. Shanes brows deepened even more. The cause was not only because of this sudden situation but also because Shane was unsure whether he should trust Nien. Of course, Nien had already discerned this thought in Shane. Therefore, she approached Shane. Shane watched this incredibly beautiful Goddess as if trying to see through her heart. But just then, Nien reached out, wrapped her arms around Shanes neck, and pulled his head down with a forceful tug. ...!? Shanes eyes widened, filled with shock and disbelief. Mm... Nien had already closed her eyes, her tempting, red lips touching Shanes. An intensely passionate and fierce kiss descended upon Shane and Nien, making them seem like a couple in the throes of passionate love, filled with ambiguity. It was a while before Nien, with moistened lips, departed from Shane, looking at him still in shock, her face blushing while she smiled sweetly. Whether or not you believe me is for you to decide. Nien murmured softly. I just hope you understand, you are the one Ive waited for a thousand years, and you are my only reliance. Leaving such words behind, Nien waved her hand, causing the space around to distort. Shane then disappeared inside the Temple, as if he had never been there. Chapter 229 - 229 228 Hero Summoning Ceremony ?Chapter 229: 228 Hero Summoning Ceremony Chapter 229: 228 Hero Summoning Ceremony In the sacred and solemn Temple, silence descended, making the recent clamor seem non-existent, leaving behind an emptiness. Nien watched the direction where Shane had vanished while touching her own lips, her cheeks gradually losing their flush of red. Everyone has left, its about time for you to come out, isnt it? After a while, Nien quietly uttered these words. The response to Niens words was a rueful chuckle. I thought you hadnt noticed me. Along with these words, a graceful figure emerged from the space as if out of thin air and appeared in front of Nien. Seeing this figure, to tell the truth, Nien was rather surprised. I never imagined that someone could actually make their way here. Nien looked at the other, saying, If I remember correctly, youre called Laischa, arent you? ...So you knew about me? Laischa, equally surprised and somewhat taken aback, replied, I thought you wouldnt recognize me. How could I not? Nien smiled and said, Though I cant leave this place, I can still observe other worlds to a certain extent, directly perceiving some of their domainsI have naturally learned of your existence. That is indeed an honor. Laischa said this with a face devoid of any semblance of feeling honored, instead staring intently at Nien, In that case, you should know why I have crossed worlds through great difficulties to come here, right? If Im not wrong, Nien said calmly, you are puzzled by the Hero Summoning, arent you? Yes. Laischa spoke frankly, I want to know why, after a thousand years, the Hero was suddenly summoned. So thats why youve been following Shane, hiding in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity until I called Shane here. You then took advantage of the power of Space Magic to sneak into my Summoning Technique for Shane to arrive here, right? Nien couldnt help showing a smile that was not quite a smile, Then you should have heard what I just said to Shane, knowing the reason why I summoned him, right? As soon as these words left Niens mouth, Laischa directly denied them. That reason is just a pretext. Laischa said without hesitation, You should be very clear, its impossible for a new Demon King to be created, right? Indeed. A new Demon King could not be created. Both Demon King Cladis and Supreme God Ominis were the first to emerge from the void, the first beings and concepts. These two entities were the unshakeable origin, the beginning of everything. Even the world was created by Supreme God Ominis afterwards, hence these two supreme beings could not have been birthed by the world itself. Its not as if without them, there would be no world at all. Therefore, whether it be Supreme God Ominis or Demon King Cladis, there would only be one of each, there would not be a second. The Old Demon Clan Faction may have planned well, but even after a thousand years, they only managed to create a bizarre monster at best. Even if they continue down this path, at most they could create The Seventh Demon, but certainly not a second Demon King. Laischa laid bare the contradictions within this matter. Even if The Seventh Demon was successfully born in the end, there would still be plenty of entities in this world capable of confronting it. The situation cannot be said to be insubstantial, yet its not so dire that it necessitates a Hero Summoning. Besides, in todays era, if a Hero Summoning were to be initiated, the problems it would cause by itself are no less significant than those posed by the birth of The Seventh Demon. Your reason for summoning the Hero to counter this situation simply doesnt hold water. Laischa proceeded to poke holes in Niens logic. Moreover, you have yet to explain how you were able to silently initiate a Hero Summoning and call forth the Hero without using any of the three conventional methods. Also, exactly who are you, and why do you appear in a place like this, even bearing a striking resemblance to Supreme God Ominis? You havent mentioned that either. You hold other secrets within you. Laischa stated bluntly. I hope to find the truth, and this is something I must know. For this reason, Laischa paid such close attention to Shanes existence, to the Hero Summoning, to the extent that she was willing to remain hidden in the shadows, observing Shanes surroundings. Fortunately, Laischa was an expert in Space Magic and had the assistance of her Unique Skill. Even without approaching Shane, she could connect two domains through Space Magic and observe Shanes situation. Otherwise, even if Laischa had no hostile intent and wouldnt trigger the Enemy Detection Skill, given Shanes Magic Perception Skill, she wouldnt have been able to stay so well hidden. Now, Laischa had finally caught the opportunity. While Nien had summoned Shane here, Laischa took advantage of Space Magic as the axis and leaped into this summoning, arriving here to confront Nien directly. And having finally caught such an opportunity, Laischa naturally wouldnt let Nien go; she was determined to get everything cleared up. After all... This is also a matter of great concern to you, isnt it? Nien lifted her eyelids, looked at Laischa, and couldnt help but say sarcastically, You snatched that from the Royal Palace of the Mitra Kingdom. Like me, you were created and abandoned on a whim. Now that the Hero has appeared, you obviously cannot ignore it. Upon hearing this, Laischas expression changed. You say you... are the same as me...? Laischa seemed to realize something at last and exclaimed in astonishment. Could it be that you are...!? Laischa couldnt finish her words. Because Nien stopped her. I dont care about your business at all. Nien cut off Laischa mid-sentence, her tone somewhat indifferent, All I pursue is the Hero, and as for everything else, it doesnt matter to me. Now Laischa finally understood Niens intentions. You... you summoned the Hero just for that reason? Laischa couldnt believe it, Are you insane? Insane? Nien suddenly laughed, the laugh somewhat out of control, Yes, I am insane. If I dont do something, I really will go mad. That reason? Just that reason? Nien couldnt help but shout loudly, But that reason is the very essence of my existence! My everything! My very existence is for the purpose of summoning the Hero! Now that the war is over, the goal achieved, they just abandon me here on their own accord? I will never allow it! The space around Nien twisted and vibrated. If no one uses me, then Ill just make use of myself! Hero! Only the Hero is my reliance! My existential purpose! After saying this, Nien reached out toward Laischa, causing the space around Laischa to distort and tremble, pulling her in. Wait...! Laischa struggled and cried out. Hero Summoning... Leaving behind this call, Laischa was absorbed by the twisted space, vanishing from sight. Only Nien remained, looking towards the distant horizon, secretly shedding tears. Shane... The Goddess who summoned the Hero called out the name of the one she had placed her everything in. As if she was wailing in grief. Chapter 230 - 230 229 Do you have experience ?Chapter 230: 229 Do you have experience? Chapter 230: 229 Do you have experience? The next morning, at dawn. When Shane crawled out of bed, his head was still in a daze. He stumbled out of his room in a stupor and started to wash up, remaining in that dazed state until a while later, he burst into a room and shook awake a sleepy little girl. What are you doing so early? Ai Yi, hugging her pillow, was half-asleep as she nodded her tiny head, her face filled with displeasure, clearly disrupted from her sleep and in a quite unsightly mood. But Shane had no choice, he urgently needed someone to share his current feelings with. I am in big trouble. Shane still had that dazed expression. What big trouble? Ai Yi still had that irritated look. If her subordinates saw her with that expression, they would surely be frightened into begging for mercy. Yet Shane showed no self-awareness at all and said with a troubled face, I was kissed forcefully, and by a very beautiful person. With that, Shane said something that would make people really want to press him down. ...Is that all? Ai Yi fell silent for a moment, then questioned with a doubt about her life purpose. Just that. Shane nodded emphatically. Suddenly, Ai Yi felt an urge to punch Shane and send him flying. You are really boring. With that comment, Ai Yi turned over to go back to sleep. Hey, dont sleep, come on, talk to me. Shane was unhappy, he pulled Ai Yi out of the blanket, shaking her, It was my first kiss. I have only been here less than two months, and its gone, I didnt even get to really taste what it was like, just felt confused, and by the time I realized, it was already over. ...And then? Ai Yi, resisting the urge to smack Shane to death, asked softly, Whats the point of telling me this? There is no point, Shane honestly said, I just feel emotionally complex and really want someone to talk to. Are you a teenage girl or what! Ai Yi was almost defeated, speaking through gritted teeth, Anyway, the kiss has happened, what more do you want? Also... also didnt want much... Shane said hesitantly, Just felt a bit shortchanged. Now, even Ai Yi felt a twitch in the corner of her mouth, wanting to vehemently complain. What did you lose? Ai Yi could only ask wearily. That was a first kiss. Shane spoke righteously, If I had known this would happen, I surely wouldnt have been so passive; at least I should have taken the initiative back. Does that matter? Ai Yi was almost frantic. Doesnt that matter? Shane countered, Its about a mans dignity, and the other person was such an innocent goddess that even the fantasies in my heart could make her blush, and I was overpowered and kissed forcefully by her, its simply humiliating. You... Ai Yis energy finally drained away completely, and she spoke with a troubled face, Arent you inexperienced yourself? Didnt you say that was your first kiss? Yeah. Shane nodded, continuing, Although it was a first kiss, that doesnt mean I dont have any experience, right? After all, who doesnt have fantasies, right? In such scenarios, Shane thought, he probably started simulating them in his mind since he was a teenager, and in terms of exposure, he could be considered very experienced. Dont forget, Shane is still someone well-read. Of course, this had nothing to do with Ai Yi. You are really boring. Ai Yi stated ruthlessly, Whether you are frustrated, regretful, or even want to brag about it, it doesnt matter, go find someone else, dont disturb my sleep. Heartless. Shane immediately expressed his dissatisfaction, Whats wrong with chatting with me? Do you think its appropriate to talk to me about this kind of thing? Ai Yi countered. Uhhh... Shane reassessed the little girl in his arms, his expression turning awkward. It seems... indeed... supposed to... probably isnt quite appropriate...? But what was done was done, Shane steeled himself. Youre a big shot, right? You should live longer than you appear, right? So whats the problem with consulting an elder? Shane actually said that. An elder... Ai Yi paused, seemingly calmed somewhat by this unusual term, and said, I appreciate being considered an elder. Consulting elders for advice is indeed the right thing to do. It seemed like Ai Yi, who didnt want to be treated as a child, quite liked hearing such remarks. Watching Ai Yi like this, Shane couldnt help but push his luck. Sure, but do you have any experience in this area? Shanes remark left Ai Yi completely frozen. Hohoho? Shane immediately acted like he caught a little tail, sarcastically saying, Looking at you, you probably dont have any experience. An elder with absolutely no experience in kissing. What a fail. Ai Yis brow twitched. Shane, oblivious, continued mockingly. Is it because your status is too high and others cant reach you? Or is it because your power is too strong, scaring others off? Ah, Ive got itsurely its because you look too youthful, so no one dares to make a move... Argh! Finally, the overly triumphant hero faced his retribution. Ai Yis little fist buried itself in Shanes abdomen, sending him flying with a punch. Immediately, Shane whizzed through the spacious room, crashing out of it headlong and smashing into the corridor wall. Bang! The loud sound of the door slamming shut followed, sealing Shanes room tightly shut from his sight. Shane slid down from the wall and collapsed onto the floor, clutching his abdomen, writhing in pain. It hurts so much! How can it hurt this much!? Despite having a Level 10 Resistance Skill, Shane couldnt suppress the pain in his abdomen. Is this what happens when you provoke a big shot? Shane was almost in tears. What happened? Whats going on? At this point, it seemed as if someone heard the commotion and started heading this way. Shane shrank back and scurried away from the scene of the crime. As for Ai Yi, she was almost devoid of sleepiness now, sitting on her bed, her face full of anger. How dare he say that about me? Ai Yi was so angry that her cheeks puffed up, cutely, to the point of bursting. Sadly, no one witnessed this scene. Under these circumstances, Ai Yi kept muttering to herself. Who says I dont have experience? My sisters always want to kiss me! Though its just the cheek, its still a kiss, after all! Ive even kissed That Person before, so that counts, right? So, I do have experience, no doubt. Ai Yi consoled herself, but her mood was getting worse by the minute. Well see whos underestimating whom. Ai Yi sulkingly buried herself under the covers. Perhaps due to the recent uproar, the blanket seemed to retain a bit of Shanes scent. Smelling it, Ai Yi felt even more angered, yet also a bit reassured. What an annoying guy... After a while, Ai Yi finally fell back asleep. In her dream, she was with a laughing, immensely annoying hero, seemingly gaining more experience. Chapter 231 - 231 230 Violent Dragon ?Chapter 231: 230 Violent Dragon Chapter 231: 230 Violent Dragon Shane was naturally unaware of the situation over at Ai Yis. Shane only knew that, after the little girls merciless punch, he finally felt less hazy. However, Shane always felt that he would probably never forget that kiss from Nien in his lifetime. The taste of it was really hard to describe to anyone else. Of course, Shane was not about to boast about it everywhere, as Ai Yi had suggested. Otherwise, his abdomen would definitely suffer a few more punches. So, Shane gathered his thoughts and walked into the dining hall. To his surprise, the dining room was still empty today, not only was Migis missing, but Vivian and the others were also not there. Shane sensed for a moment and realized that there was no trace of Vivian and the others magic power in the mansion. Did they go out early in the morning? Shane felt puzzled and immediately asked the butler for the reason. This is what the butler said, The Family Head is still at the Guild, and did not return yesterday. Miss Vivian and the others also did not come back overnight, it seems they are on a very important assignment. The butlers words left Shane somewhat concerned. Didnt return all night... That was truly rare. At least, since arriving in the Royal Capital, Vivian and the others had not stayed out overnight, always taking on assignments that they could complete within a day. An overnight absence was a first for them. Naturally, Shane did not find it strange. For Adventurers to complete assignments, it was common to spend the night outside. Sometimes a single night, a month, or even a whole year of absence could be expected. Therefore, Shane was just curious about what kind of assignment Vivian and the others were on, then stopped prying, finished the breakfast the servants had prepared for him, and left the Lazahad family, heading towards the Royal Palace. However, this time, Shane did not go directly to the library, but to Luoqis chambers. You actually came? I thought you wouldnt come today! Luoqi seemed very surprised, but even more so, she seemed pleased. Her demeanor was like seeing a prodigal son return, filled with relief. Im in a good mood today, so dont make me hit you. Shane warned her before getting to the main point. Knowing the purpose of Shanes visit, Luoqi was even more surprised. You want to go with me to meet Lord Jiasinta? Luoqis face was full of surprise. Shane had anticipated this reaction from Luoqi. But he did indeed want to meet with Jiasinta. After the incident with that monster yesterday, I thought about it carefully and I still feel a bit concerned, Shane said. So, I decided to go with you to have a look. Just like that. Luoqi nodded her head, not really suspicious. Because, like Shane, she had been concerned about the monster all along. However, Luoqis and Shanes starting points were different. Luoqi was worried that such a monster might bring some terrible impact and also feared that someone might be scheming behind the scenes, attempting to destroy the friendship between the Demon Clan and the Human Race. Shane, on the other hand, because of Niens words yesterday, could no longer ignore the matter. (According to Nien, the existence of that monster was involved with the birth of a new Demon King.) Therefore, Shane could not help but be concerned about this matter. Thereupon, the two had a brief conversation, and soon left the chamber. Before long, the gates of the Royal Palace burst open as a magnificent carriage sped out, heading in a certain direction. Royal Capital, Demon Race Embassy. This luxurious building, located in the Northeast Administrative District of the Royal Capital, resembled a private mansion but in fact served as an embassy, specifically designed as a resting place for important figures from the Demon Clan. On a regular basis, it housed Demon Clan liaisons and envoys who assisted with various important matters between the Human Realm and the Demon Realm, making it one of the more critical locations within the Royal Capital. Ever since their arrival at the Royal Capital, Lord Jiasinta and his party had been staying here. Thus, as the luxurious carriage raced down the wide avenue, it finally came to a halt at the entrance of the embassy, allowing Shane and Luoqi to emerge. This is the place. Shane stood before the embassy, casting his eyes over it. With the Skill Magic Perception, Shane could sense several potent magic powers. In particular, one magic power stood out, its magnitude far surpassing all others. Shane was certain that within this Royal Capital, aside from himself, Luoqi, and Ai Yi, the strongest magic power belonged here. As expected of a high-ranking officer of the Demon Clan. Shane said this with a mixture of admiration and assessment. Beside him, Luoqi affirmed Shanes statement. Lord Jiasinta is the second-highest-ranking among the four chief officers under the command of the Dragon Demon. His strength is formidable, and its said he took part in the war a thousand years ago, where he was incredibly active on the battlefield. He even fought against the Hero on several occasions, a Demon Clan powerhouse that even our teacher Aridia would not take lightly. Luoqi informed Shane of this. Its said that long, long ago, Lord Jiasinta had already surpassed Level ninety and possessed a tremendously powerful Unique Skill. Hes slaughtered countless powerhouses of the Divine Race and Human Race and has been known to the world as the Violent Dragon. If you underestimate him just because he may seem frivolous, even you would suffer a great loss, Luoqi added. Upon hearing this, Shanes eyebrows shot up. Violent Dragon? This title seemed vaguely familiar to him. Thats right, Vivian had mentioned it before when they were in Lamijion. Because Killian had once been a subject to this very Violent Dragon. In other words... So, Killian was a subordinate to Jiasinta? Shane suddenly realized. No wonder the person who had come was Jiasinta and not some other Demon Clan officer; there was this underlying relationship. Youre just realizing this now? Luoqi glanced at Shane and said, Lord Jiasintas visit to the Royal Capital is mainly to see for himself who defeated Killian. What, does he intend to seek revenge for Killian? Shane candidly replied. Youre overthinking it, Luoqi responded irritably. Although it seems Lord Jiasinta had high hopes for Killian in the past, Killian later joined the Old Demon Clan Faction, effectively betraying Lord Jiasintas expectations. Lord Jiasinta even publicly declared he would capture Killian and execute him. How could he seek vengeance on his behalf? In truth, Shane had only made an offhand remark. From Jiasinta, Shane didnt sense any malice or hostility; rather, there was goodwill along with some curiosity and interest. And through Jiasintas every action and word, it was apparent that he seemed to have a favorable impression of Shane. Otherwise, even Shane would feel uneasy at the prospect of having to fight such a master from the Demon Clan. Others might not know, but Shane, who possessed the Level 10 Identification Skill, was acutely aware of Jiasintas level. This figure, known as the Violent Dragon, had long reached Level 97. Coupled with his Unique Skill and an array of at least Level 9 Skills, Shane was confident that Jiasinta wouldnt be far behind Aridia in strength. If possible, Shane wasnt very keen on making an enemy of such a being. But if there was no other way... Then perhaps, Ill have to fight with all my might. Shane couldnt help but touch the Holy Sword at his waist. Subsequently, Shane and Luoqi together entered the embassy. Chapter 232 - 232 231 My own explosive temper ?Chapter 232: 231 My own explosive temper Chapter 232: 231 My own explosive temper Embassy, meeting room. At this time, Shane and Luoqi were sitting here together. After entering the embassy, the two were brought here, waiting for Jiasintas meeting. About ten minutes later, Jiasinta appeared in the meeting room. I really didnt expect the two of you to come here to find me, quite a surprise, he said with a smile as he walked into the meeting room. He was not alone. By his side, there were a male and a female from the Demon Clan, who seemed to be Jiasintas subordinates or guards. Shanes attention was somewhat focused on the two Demon Clan members. Because the two Demon Clan members appeared to be twins, identical in looks, except the male Demon had a buzz cut and the female Demon had medium-length hair, both expressions eerily indifferent, their aura quite imposing, making them not to be underestimated. Both of these Demon Clan members were Level 88, even higher than Beddo. This made Shane reflect inwardly. (No wonder the Demon Clan has always been considered the strongest of the Races, with even the Divine Race and Human Race combined only barely holding them back.) A Demons subordinate, an official from the Demon Clan, casually has two people with such high levels by his side, no wonder the Demon Clan is considered the strongest race. While Shane was thinking this, Luoqi had already stood up. Sorry for the intrusiveness of our visit, if it has caused any inconvenience, please forgive us, Luoqi switched into Princess mode, duly greeting Jiasinta. Your Highness, youre too kind, being graced by the Kingdoms treasure, I am more than pleased, how could I feel inconvenienced? Jiasinta smiled as he said this, turning his gaze to Shane, saying, And having Lord Shane accompany you as well, that is a surprise to me. Before Shane could say anything, the twin Demons behind Jiasinta reacted. They were glaring at Shane as if looking at some kind of rival, their eyes full of wariness. Shane was puzzled. Could these two have a grudge against me? But I dont seem to recognize them? What the heck? It was Luoqi, however, who seemed to have some clue, and she smiled at Jiasinta. It seems you really are quite fond of Lord Shane, Luoqi then said. Of course, I do see great potential in him, Jiasinta readily admitted, Although Killian is a traitor I would dearly love to execute myself, I cant deny he indeed has some talent and potential, ranking among the top in the Demon Realm. If only he hadnt taken the wrong path, I believe he would eventually reach my level. Unfortunately, he chose the path he shouldnt have. Given that, his potential becomes a threat, the sooner he is exterminated, the better. Speaking of which, Jiasinta seemed somewhat nostalgic. Perhaps Beddo saw that talent in him and thats why he tirelessly recruited him into the Old Demon Clan Faction? Because Beddos lineage, the Old Demon Clan, primarily operates on assassination and assassination, previously the highest level was just around seventy. Although they were very threatening and had a large number following, they lacked truly strong specialists. Therefore, Beddo wanted to recruit Killian, placing high hopes on him and hoping he would grow to add a truly strong specialist to his lineage in the future. Perhaps for this reason, Beddo brought his lineage of the Old Demon Clan across such a long distance, to come and rescue Killian. But in the end, Beddo not only suffered a backstab by a mentally collapsed Killian, but in his great fury, he personally killed Killian. It must be said, it was quite tragic. Also, because of this, Jiasinta had a favorable attitude toward Shane. I am very grateful to Lord Shane for helping me deal with that traitor. At the same time, for someone so young to be able to defeat Killian, its impossible not to think highly of him, right? Jiasinta looked at Shane with a meaningfully deep gaze, his eyes indeed showing admiration and interest. However, as Jiasinta made such a gesture, the twin demons behind him looked at Shane with eyes full of hostility. At that moment, Shane somewhat disliked his own temper. His volatile temper seemed a bit uncontrollable. (Alright, give them a lesson.) Shane then met the gaze of the twin demons squarely. Simultaneously, Shane used his Oppression Skill without hesitation, releasing a subtle yet powerful aura that suddenly surged forward. ...!? ...! The expressions of the twin demons changed instantly. Their bodies tensed, fists clenched, and a huge demon power emerged from them, intending to resist Shanes aura. But Shanes Oppression Skill was already at Level 10, and this time it was not an AOE release affecting the entire area, but targeted solely at the twin demons. Thus, the full brunt of his aura was focused entirely on the two of them, without missing a beat, making their breathing hurried and foreheads start to sweat, as if they were already wavering. Seeing this, Shane did not relax but instead exerted more pressure, as if he was determined to make the twin demons kneel. Yet, the twin demons, being nearly Level 90 experts, clenched their teeth and struggled desperately against Shanes dominance and ultimately managed to hold out. (Interesting.) Noticing something special about the twin demons, Shane raised his eyebrows, ready to increase his effort. It was then that a voice finally intervened. It seems youre having some fun with my subordinates. Why dont I join in too? As these words were spoken, the aura released by Shane suddenly trembled and seemed to falter. The twin demons felt their bodies lighten and shoulders relax as the pressure dramatically decreased. In contrast, Shane felt an aura as strong as his own suddenly rising, attempting to crush him. Shanes eyes narrowed slightly as he immediately looked to the side. There, Jiasinta still had a smiling expression, but the aura released from him was astonishingly powerful, causing the entire meeting room to tremble slightly. Shane and Jiasinta then stared at each other, both able to see the competitiveness and strong desires in each others eyes. Thus, the two prepared to give their all to determine who was superior. Until... Both of you, thats enough. In the meeting room, a third extremely powerful aura was released, dispersing the confrontation between Shane and Jiasinta. The origin of this aura was naturally Luoqi. Do you two really want to fight here? That would not be a wise move. Luoqis face remained calm as she advised, causing Shane and Jiasinta to look at each other, then simultaneously shrug and subdue their auras. Only then did the twin demons relax, already drenched in sweat. Now, when they looked at Shane, their gaze contained not only hostility but also a trace of fear. Chapter 234 - 234 How can 233 be considered bad ?Chapter 234: How can 233 be considered bad? Chapter 234: How can 233 be considered bad? In front of the embassy, the luxurious carriage had already begun to depart, with the sounds of the hooves and wheels echoing each other, gradually fading into the distance. Shane and Luoqi sat together in the carriage, discussing the recent events. How did it go? Luoqi asked such a mysterious question. What could it do? Shane replied somewhat listlessly, We can only say, as expected of an old geezer whos lived for over a thousand years, apart from the part hes willing to reveal, he virtually hasnt let slip anything else, hiding everything deeply. The recent dialogue, at first glance, appeared to be Luoqi questioning Lord Jiasinta continuously, but a careful recollection revealed that the one actually in control of the conversation and its direction was always that Violent Dragon. I even suspect that the Demon Clan twins were taunting me on his orders. Before we even started to probe him, he was already probing us. Really, cunning as hell, those in power truly have dirty hearts. Shane blurted out his inner thoughts, causing Luoqi to be somewhat torn between laughter and tears. Your words are a bit pointed, dont ever say that out loud, or youll offend a lot of people. While admonishing Shane, Luoqi also said, But Lord Jiasinta is indeed not easy to handle. My questioning was basically brushed off by him, and he never showed the slightest strain from beginning to end. The parts he thinks he can reveal, he shows us; the parts he doesnt want to expose, he completely disguises and denies, always in such a way that even if you have suspicions, you cant articulate them. Hes very tight-lipped indeed. However, its not like we didnt gain anything at all. Shane mused, From the parts that guy chose to divulge, we can tell that he isnt aligned with that monster; in fact, there seems to be some hostility. Thats right. Luoqi nodded in agreement, Although we dont know what exactly Lord Jiasinta knows, his reason for staying in the Royal Capital and having his subordinates active around it, is likely to find that monster, or rather, the person manipulating it from behind. Shane and Luoqi both confirmed that there was someone behind the curtains orchestrating the monsters actions. Shane knew through hints and intelligence from Nien that someone behind the monster sought to create a new Demon King. Luoqi, from yesterdays events, deduced that the monster was intentionally bred there, linked to a mysterious ceremony possibly held in the mountains. Who could it be? Luoqi murmured. Shane remained silent, lost in thought. Without a doubt, the birth of that monster is related to the Old Demon Clan Faction. But, the person manipulating that monster, and the one who led to its birth, are not necessarily the same people. At least, that was what Shane felt. He couldnt articulate why he felt this way; it was just an instinctive notion. (This feeling might operate on the same principle as Luoqis ability to locate the monster.) In other words, this feeling might originate from Shanes Blessing. Having received the Supreme Gods Blessing and the protection of the world, Shane might also act on instinct, like Luoqi. Unaware of Shanes condition, Luoqi asked him a question. So, are we out of leads now? Luoqi was troubled by this thought. The clues that could be obtained from Lord Jiasintas side had probably reached their end. The trails from the mountains had long since vanished. Now, Luoqi felt a sense of being at an impasse in the investigation. Of course, Shane didnt think so. You said you had the guidance of fate and that sooner or later you would find yourself at the center of the events, didnt you? Shane said indifferently, Then you can just wait, no problem. Can I only wait? Luoqi was not quite content. Seeing this, Shane actually had a suggestion for Luoqi. You could have someone secretly watch the Demon Clan side, Shane said, After all, that Demon Clan Officer will probably still have his subordinates investigate around the Royal Capital. You can have people secretly follow them, firstly to monitor their actions, and secondly, when they find something, youll get to know about it at the first moment. This... Luoqi hesitated for a moment, then said, Isnt that a bit inappropriate? Whats inappropriate about it? Shane curled his lip and said, He can disregard your position and let his subordinates wander around the Royal Capital, not revealing anything, almost telling you directly that he doesnt want to collaborate with you or stoop to your level. Since thats the case, why should you care about his position and not dare to track his people? Rough in words but not in reason, Shane pointed out the key issue directly, making Luoqi ponder deeply. Or maybe do it this way, Shane said, seeing Luoqi lost in thought and giving a roguish smile, Just use the investigation of suspicious individuals as a reason, and dispatch the Knight Order to seal off the areas around the Royal Capital. That way, even if the Demon Clan wants to send out people, they cant, they will have no choice but to come to you for cooperation. Then you can have a reason to ask him to spill everything he knows, right? Shanes proposal shocked Luoqi into stillness. Isnt that a bit too wicked? Luoqi said, astonished. Whats wicked about it? Shane said with a sense of justice, There really are suspicious individuals moving around the Royal Capital, and both sentimentally and logically, you can deploy the Knight Order to investigate. Sealing off the area is equally reasonable, how can it be considered wicked? ... Youre not wrong, Luoqi said speechlessly, Its just that, you were just criticizing others for being heartless; why do I feel like you are not much better? Theres no helping it, its simply a case of being influenced by exposure; learning from whats seen in novels. Dirty tricksthough they may be dirty, they are still tricks. Shane, a person bombarded by the culture of scheming, naturally wouldnt lack such imaginative strategies. Most importantly, this could serve as a little retaliation against the Demon Clan Officer who thought he had the upper hand, and it felt like it would be very gratifying. Just tell me whether youll do it or not. Shane didnt bother explaining and simply confirmed with Luoqi. ... Lets do it, Luoqi sighed helplessly, Setting aside the matter of whether or not we should collaborate with Lord Jiasinta, given the current situation, dispatching the Knight Order to seal off the areas surrounding the Royal Capital is indeed necessary. Who knows if there are any more such monsters? Who knows if the mastermind is around the Royal Capital, plotting something new? Also, using a manpower-intensive strategy for a thorough search could be an equally valid method. So, in the end, Luoqi agreed. What about you? What do you plan to do? Luoqi asked Shane. As for me... Shane stroked his chin, then said, Ill first go to the archives as usual, then after getting back tonight, Ill have a good talk with one of the big shots from the Demon Clan side and see if she knows anything. A big shot from the Demon Clan side? Luoqi was puzzled. Shane said no more, just shrugged his shoulders and looked out the window. The carriage traveled all the way, finally returning to the Royal Palace. Afterwards, as Luoqi said, the Knight Order was dispatched, sealing off the areas around the Royal Capital, and a message was put out cautioning people to stay away from those areas. Chapter 235 - 235 234 missing ?Chapter 235: 234 missing? Chapter 235: 234 missing? Evening had quickly descended. It wasnt until the sun was nearly setting that Shane emerged from the Royal Palace, rubbing his eyes as he prepared to head back to the Lazahad family residence. Today was another day of stuffing my head full..., Shane sighed as he walked along the roads of the Noble District. There are still 224 basic Celestial Magic spells, 78 intermediate spells, 25 upper-level spells, and then theres the Grant Magicthose cant even be counted by items, but rather there are a whole 34 thick spellbooks... All these, I have to memorize. Ah, when will these days ever end? Shane felt he could no longer keep up the facade of being a good, studious student. Originally, I thought of mastering all the magic skills there are, which was just wishful thinking. If he really tried to memorize all the magic spells in the world, Shane believed he might spend the rest of his life doing just that. Could this be what they call learning until old age? Just thinking about it a bit made Shane shiver slightly in terror. So, Shane had already made up his mind. From now on, Celestial Magic and Grant Magic will be my majors. I will absolutely not learn any other systems of magic. For this, Shane had even forgotten the four Elemental magic skills he had previously learned. The forgetting of skills. This was a method that all beings with acquired skills could use. When someone was dissatisfied with the skills they had learned or severely lacked Skill Points, they could choose to forget their learned skills to recover the Skill Points they had used on those skills in the past. Of course, this wasnt something that could be used lightly. Once one chose to forget a skill, two side effects would occur. One: A skill that had been forgotten could never be reacquired by any means. Two: Only about half or even less than one-tenth of the Skill Points used could be recovered. Therefore, unless truly lacking Skill Points or having learned the wrong skill, people typically wouldnt choose this option. Shane initially didnt want to do this, but he found that due to Heavens Grace, he seemed to be unaffected by these side effects. After all, Heavens Grace allows the lowest criteria for acquiring any skill, and it also reduces the criteria for leveling up any skill to the lowest. With the lowest criteria for acquiring any skill, reacquiring a skill that had once been forgotten, which would be impossible for others, was not the case for Shane. With the lowest criteria for leveling up any skill, Shane spent only one Skill Point each time he leveled up a skill. And when forgetting skills, the number of recovered points wasnt calculated all together, but rather level by level. For example, if upgrading a skill from Level 1 to Level 2 cost someone ten Skill Points, then he would recover about half or even just one-tenth of those; and if it took twenty Skill Points to level from Level 2 to Level 3, the recovery would only be half or one-tenth of twentynot half or one-tenth of the total points spent from Level 1 to Level 3. This allowed Shane to fully recover all the Skill Points he had spent. Because every time he leveled up a skill, it only cost him one Skill Point. And there was no concept of less than one point in Skill Points. Thus, when anyone forgot a skill, they could recover at least one Skill Point per level. For Shane, who only spent one Skill Point per level, the consumption and recovery were in exact proportion, without any loss. Knowing this, Shane resolutely chose to forget all four Elemental magic skills. Even though Shane had plenty of Skill Points and really wasnt worried about running out, the four Elemental magic skills were useless being kept unused. By continuing to keep them, Shane would have to passively remember the spells for these Elemental magics, which made Shane simply decide to forget all the Magic Skills. Especially since using Grant Magic, it was easy to invoke the effects of these four Elemental magics. As such, Shane felt there was no need to keep memorizing these four magics, which he had only learned up to Basic level so far. However... I remember using these few magics to trick others in the past. Now, they were forcibly put to eternal rest. Am I being too heartless? With these idle thoughts in mind, Shane shook his heavy head and continued walking forward, step by step. At that moment... Mr. Shane. A voice called out to Shane. Hmm? Shane found the voice very familiar, causing him to stop in his tracks. His heavy head slightly shook as he gathered some spirit. Then he turned his head to look toward the source of the voice. Upon looking, Shane was stunned. Before him appeared a figure that shouldnt have been there. Lasha? Shane exclaimed in surprise. The person was none other than Lashas personal maidLasha. Her usual maids attire adorned her body, her black hair cascading down to her waist, and her ruby-like eyes staring forward, standing in front of him on the street as if waiting for him to arrive, facing the wind. That scene momentarily distracted Shane. But immediately after, Shane came to his senses, Why are you here? Shane unconsciously stepped forward, still unable to hide his astonishment as he asked. In response, Lasha lifted her eyelids, gazing at him. Ive always been here. Lasha let out such words. Always? Shane was dumbfounded again. Yes, Lasha replied calmly, After you left Lamijion, the lady and I followed you to the Royal Capital, we just didnt show ourselves, and you didnt notice. Upon hearing this, Shane was speechless. So, these sisters, who also looked like twins, had been beside him all along? Youve been following me? Shane furrowed his brows intensely, his gaze at Lasha beginning to take on a harsh tone. Enduring Shanes gaze, Lasha did not deny it but simply lifted her eyelids lightly, then spoke. The lady has been missing since last night. Lasha delivered such news. Are you saying Laischa is missing? The unexpected news shocked Shane. Lasha nodded. The lady once instructed that if something were to happen to her, I should find you, Lasha stated in a flat tone, Thats why I was here waiting for your return. These words made Shanes brows furrow even more. So thats how it was? Not only was Laischa missing, but she also knew that there was something risky about this trip and had made preparations for it, instructing Lasha to a certain extent. What exactly happened? Shane pondered deeply. Lasha was not in a hurry, just standing quietly there, waiting for Shanes response. Shane looked at this beautiful and attractive maid and sighed. Anyway, come back with me for now. Shane decided so. Yes. Lasha responded expressionlessly. Chapter 236 - 236 235 These few stalkers ?Chapter 236: 235 These few stalkers... Chapter 236: 235 These few stalkers... Lashas arrival erased much of the fatigue from Shanes mind, leaving only a heart full of puzzles and questions. However, Shane was not in a rush and first took Lasha back to the Lazahad family home. Lasha had always maintained that expressionless fac?ade, firmly following behind Shane, keeping a distance of three steps, looking just like a devoted maid at Shanes side. In this manner, the two returned to the Lazahad family home. Coincidentally, Ai Yi seemed to have just come out of her room as well. Im back. Shane instinctively greeted the other party. But Ai Yis reaction was somewhat off. Woo... The moment she saw Shane, little Aiyi, for some reason, stiffened all over and froze in place. Little Aiyi? Seeing Ai Yi like this, Shane called out in puzzlement. But rather than responding, Ai Yi maintained her frozen posture, her fair face slightly reddening, her expression becoming extremely rigid, as if recalling some unbearable past, her whole being appeared anything but calm. Shane was somewhat concerned and consequently moved a few steps closer. However, almost reflexively, Ai Yi backed away several steps as well. ... Shane fell silent. ... Ai Yi also came to her senses and fell silent. After a while, Shane approached again. Seeing this, Ai Yi, unthinkingly, moved back again. Shane continued to approach. Ai Yi continued to retreat. ...What are you doing? Shanes mouth twitched. But his question was met with only one response. Dont say anything, dont ask anything; just dont come near me for now, okay? Ai Yi glared at Shane, her pretty face still slightly red, unilaterally issuing this warning while giving Shane an odd look. That look, Shane could understand. And precisely because he could understand, Shanes composure slightly cracked. Damn it, did I do something? I dont think so. So whats with this look as if Im some brute!?(sF)s(ߩ With a somewhat crumbling mentality, Shane was about to seriously question Ai Yi. Completely oblivious to the fact that behind him, Lasha, having seen Ai Yi, had her gem-like eyes begin to fluctuate. And Ai Yi had also noticed Lashas presence. You... Ai Yi, looking at Lasha, actually froze there. Your Highness. It was then that Lasha stepped forward, kneeling and bowing to Ai Yi. It was a pose with both knees on the ground. It wasnt the kind of posture a subject takes in the presence of a monarch but rather the kind used by common servants when they see a person of high nobility. Seeing this, Ai Yi fell silent. Shane was equally taken aback. Your Highness? That was how Lasha addressed Ai Yi. Obviously, Lasha knew Ai Yis identity. As for Ai Yi, she seemed to be aware of Lashas identity. ...Is she that little girl Laischas maid? Ai Yi fell silent for a long time, and when she spoke again, the faint blush that had been on her face had vanished, replaced by an air of indifference. Yes, Lasha said softly, her head lowered. The person I serve is indeed named Laischa. I knew it at a glance, Ai Yi said with a touch of irony for some reason. After all, you two look exactly alike. Hearing this, Lasha remained silent. Beside her, Shane was somewhat surprised as he looked at Ai Yi. Because he realized Ai Yis emotions seemed a bit off. This was different from the oddness he had sensed earlier. Earlier, when Ai Yi faced him, her attitude was off, but Shane could feel that there was some reason for it that couldnt be shared with others. But now, Ai Yis strangeness was purely emotional, mental, and even spiritual. Especially when she saw Lasha kneeling before him, there was a moment when Ai Yi almost recoiled. This, too, was different from the recoiling when facing Shane earlier. Facing Shane, Ai Yi appeared merely on guard, as if embarrassed. Facing Lasha, however, Ai Yi felt distressed, as if she couldnt accept Lasha kneeling before her, and had to forcibly suppress it. This told Shane that there was something going on that he was not aware of. Unfortunately, Ai Yi had no intention of explaining. Arent you afraid of being captured by the Human Race, wandering around by yourself without being by your masters side? Ai Yi continued to speak sarcastically to Lasha. Upon reflection, this wasnt unreasonable. After all, Laischa was someone who had infiltrated the Royal Capital with the Old Demon Clan Faction ten years ago and was currently wanted by the Kingdom. Lasha looked almost identical to Laischa, and daring to walk around the Royal Capital alone without Laischa being there was indeed like asking for death. If she were with Laischa, with that powerful mage around, others would find it difficult to detect them. But Laischa wasnt there now, and Lasha was all alone outside, which was basically a death sentence. Previously, Lasha had already said that she was different from Laischa, having no powers at all, just an ordinary maid. At the time, Shane was somewhat skeptical, but now, having mastered the Level 10 Identification skill, he could assert that it was true. Lasha was only Level 5 and hadnt acquired a single skill. Thus, Lasha was genuinely as weak as one could be. A person like this, bearing a face identical to a fugitives, loitering in a place like the Royal Capital? Shane began to wonder why he had managed to meet Lasha without issue. Lasha, on the other hand, didnt seem to care. Im just following Ladys orders. After she went missing, I came to seek out Mr. Shane. Lasha stated this without any emotion. Missing? Ai Yi suddenly frowned and looked at Shane. Dont give me that look; I dont know what happened either, Shane immediately said. I just met her and learned about this, and I havent had the chance to ask for details yet. Ai Yi understood the situation. It seems youve encountered some trouble, Ai Yi glanced at Lasha and said, Then let me hear it too, what exactly has happened. Lasha showed no reaction to this. Instead, Shane raised an eyebrow. What, youre interested now? he asked. You know Laischa? Ive had a brief encounter, Ai Yi stated indifferently. After you dealt with the Old Demon Clan Faction led by Beddo, I met that Laischa there, but we parted ways after deciding to come to the Royal Capital. Well then, another thing he hadnt known about. It turned out Ai Yi and Laischa had been following him even before his arrival at the Royal Capital? These stalkers, who would they learn from if not from Merica? Theyd better learn her ability to give things away for free, too. At that time, I wont serve them a big stick, acting as if a mere hero. Chapter 237 - 237 Take off all 236 heads for her ?Chapter 237: Take off all 236 heads for her. Chapter 237: Take off all 236 heads for her. Youre saying that to find out the reason I was summoned, during this time, you and Laischa have always been closely surveilling my surroundings? In Shanes room, as Lasha explained the reason for her presence here, Shane found himself at a loss for words and helpless. Yes. Lashas expression remained impassive as she continued, Lady thinks that since the Hero Summoning has been initiated, there must be a reason behind it. As Mr. Shane, being the hero, is undoubtedly at the center of this reason, and since youve also eradicated a branch of the Old Demon Clan Faction, both the Divine Race, Demon Clan, and Human Race will have taken notice of you during this time. Theres a high chance that something will happen around you, which might reveal something, and thats why Ive been following Mr. Shane, closely watching. This was not only what Laischa had been doing; Ai Yi was doing the same. However, unlike Laischa who hid in the shadows, Ai Yi had always lingered around Shane. And what Ai Yi wanted to see was not what might appear around Shane, but rather what Shane, the hero himself, would actually do. Therefore, before coming to the Royal Capital, Ai Yi and Laischa had parted ways, one in the open, the other in secret, yet both were constantly by Shanes side. You guys really have a lot of free time, Shane said, a bit displeased. Even when youre being hunted down, you still have the leisure to pay attention to my affairs. Shane was quite averse to this matter. Being secretly watched without knowing anything, understandably, no one would be pleased. Especially with someone like Laischa, a master of Space Magic, it was impossible to know the extent of her surveillance. Could it be that she was even watching while I took a bath or slept? Then wouldnt she know about those little moments between Tielle and me? And what about those little exercises I cant help but do in my room after a bath, those passed down from my ancestorswere those seen as well? At this thought, Shane felt utterly terrible, even harboring a fleeting desire to kill. If Laischa appeared before Shane now, he certainly would not hesitate to behead her. Unfortunately, the girl had an accident. According to what youre saying, last night, the girl named Laischa noticed something and left behind instructions that if she did not return, you should come to find Shane; then she hurriedly used Space Magic to leave? Beside them, Ai Yi, who had also been listening to Lashas explanation of the whole matter, finally spoke up. Yes. Lasha lowered her eyes but still kept her composure: Thats why I have been waiting here for Mr. Shanes return. So, that was the course of events. Which means... Yesterday, something happened around you that caught the girls attention and drew her over, but she has not returned. Ai Yi turned to look at Shane. Do you have any clue about this matter? Ai Yis question plunged Shane into silence. He did have a clue. After all, Shane did encounter quite a few things yesterday. Of course, to summarize, there were only two events. Yesterday, I encountered a half-human half-centipede creature with Dragon Wings that could breathe Dragon Breath. After considering for a moment, Shane looked at Ai Yi and decided to reveal this incident. After this event, I was again called by the Goddess who summoned me, and this also happened yesterday. Shanes words elicited a reaction from both individuals present. The Goddess who summoned the Hero... Lashas eyes flickered. A half-human half-centipede with Dragon Wings that could breathe Dragon Breath? Ai Yi abruptly frowned, then with apparent disgust said, You didnt encounter... Ai Yis words stopped abruptly mid-sentence, but the look of disgust on her face did not fade. Instead, it grew thicker until it finally turned into a cold loathing. Whats wrong? Shane noticed this and asked directly, Do you recognize that monster? ...Yes, Ai Yi pursed her lips, saying, That is the disgrace of the Demon Clan, a despicable product that has trampled upon our dignity. I did not expect it to finally appear in the Human Realm. Having said that, Ai Yi did not continue, as if not wanting to be pressed on the matter, and shifted the conversation. So youre saying, after you defeated that monster, the Goddess who summoned you called you over that very night. Thats what happened to you yesterday, right? Ai Yi awkwardly changed the subject. Shane really wanted to ask for clarification, but seeing Ai Yis reluctance, he felt he had no choice. So, Shane could only nod. Ai Yi understood. Then things are somewhat clear now, Ai Yi said. That girl named Laischa stayed close to you just to find out why you were summoned. She must have realized last night that the mastermind behind this had called for you, hence she immediately took action and followed you as you left. The meaning behind Ai Yis words was quite clear. That lady of yours must have used Space Magic to intervene in the Summoning Technique used on you, Shane, running directly to the side of the Goddess who had executed the Hero Summoning, Ai Yi snorted. What recklessness, running off to the Divine World; its no surprise at all if she cant return. Lasha fell silent at once. That idiot, to have done such a thing, is simply courting death. Shane had not expected the situation to be like this, and for a moment, was at a loss for words. Being part of the Demon Clan, and moreover, a fugitive from the Old Demon Clan Faction of the kingdom, Laischa had dared to run off to the Divine Worldutterly asking for a death wish. Shane could vaguely imagine all kinds of miserable outcomes for her and could only mourn for her in silence. The question was, whether she was currently dead or alive. She surely couldnt have been killed, right? If she was, that would be some seriously bad luck. While Shane was thinking along those lines, Lasha seemed not too worried about the situation. As for whether the Lady can survive, Im not worried, Lasha spoke indifferently. Putting aside her strength, just considering her ability to preserve life, escape, and survive, the Lady would not lose to anyone. If she decides to run, even the Three Great Goddesses or the Six Great Demons couldnt hold her back. Thats indeed true, Ai Yi also nodded, acknowledging, That girls Unique Skill is very powerful, coupled with Space Magic, if she just aims to flee, Im afraid nobody could catch her. So what do we do now? Shane blinked, asking, Just leave her to her own devices? How do you propose we handle it? Ai Yi retorted, Go to the Divine World to fetch her? ...If I had that ability, would I need to live like this, painfully hiding my identity? Youre quite the joker. Seeing Shane at a loss for words, Ai Yi dismissively spoke. Lets not act hastily for now, well wait for a while and see. Maybe the girl will come back on her own. Saying that, Ai Yi stood up, casting a glance at Lasha that was complicated yet somewhat indifferent. As for you, stay here for now. Compared to that girl named Laischa, your safety needs more attention. Leaving these words behind, Ai Yi turned and left. Shane watched Ai Yi go, then looked over at Lasha. Ah, Shane sighed, saying, Since its come to this, just stay here for now. Lasha remained silent for a while. Then, she nodded her head. Chapter 238 - 238 237 is key to many things ?Chapter 238: 237 is key to many things Chapter 238: 237 is key to many things Royal Capital, Northeast Administrative District, embassy. After nightfall, Jiasinta also received the message from Luoqi. Dispatching the Knight Order to blockade the areas around the Royal Capital? Jiasinta seemed surprised by Luoqis actions. In front of Jiasinta, the twin demons from the Demon Clan were vehemently complaining. This is definitely a deliberate targeting of us, Master. Knowing full well that our people are active around the Royal Capital, yet they still take such action, its clearly intentional. The twin demons kept presenting their complaints to Jiasinta in this manner. However, Jiasinta was not angry but instead, began to smile. Interesting, I had thought that after realizing we are not enemies, Princess would choose to stand by, observe, and wait for changes. I didnt expect her to take such a tough stance, which doesnt quite seem like the style of the Kingdom Treasure. Although Jiasinta hadnt interacted much with Luoqi, it was impossible for her not to be aware of the various great deeds of the Princess. According to rumors, the Princess should be a rare talent with impeccable temperament and abilities, with a perfect style of conduct and all aspects, always maintaining a detached demeanor in front of others, and no one had ever heard of her taking any tough measures; her style had always been very gentle. But this time, the other party had adopted such measures, clearly indicating there was someone advising her. Moreover, it had to be someone quite significant and highly valued by the Princess for her to do this. There was one person Jiasinta knew of who fit this description. It seems it was that persons idea. With this thought, Jiasinta couldnt help but smile. Seeing Jiasinta like this, the twin demons were taken aback. Master truly favors that person from the Human Race. Even though they are just a rookie. While saying this, their words carried a hint of jealousy. Jiasinta may or may not have noticed this but merely responded with an enigmatic smile. Dont underestimate that person from the Human Race, Jiasinta said with profound meaning, Being able to exude such an aura and to be so valued by the Kingdom Treasure is evidence enough of that persons exceptional nature. This was the reason for Jiasintas keen interest in Shane. And there was more... That the Anxi King made such an unwavering effort to win over this person, that the nobles of this kingdom have quite a few ideas regarding him, he has already subtly become the focal point of the kingdom in this period, with the surrounding situation changing in relation to him. Jiasinta swiftly grasped this fact, hence, the abundant praise and keen interest in Shane. Though known to the world as the Violent Dragon, when it comes to a strategic view, there were few in the Demon Clan who could match Jiasinta. Therefore, Jiasinta had already recognized Shanes influence through her observational skills and believed... That person is likely to be the key to many upcoming events. With this in mind, Jiasinta was not only full of interest in Shane but also planned to carefully watch. To see what kind of changes that person can bring about. That was the situation. As for the blockade surrounding the Royal Capital, that wouldnt pose a problem for Jiasinta. Ill personally talk to His Majesty the King. Jiasinta was preparing to counteract by starting with the Anxi side. Compared to Luoqi, Jiasinta believed that the King would be easier to deal with. The King likely still didnt fully understand the situation; with a few traps laid, theres no fear of him not taking the bait. As Jiasinta was contemplating this... Youre still the same, always doing things in a roundabout way. When such a tender yet enchanting voice echoed in Jiasintas room, the demons present dramatically changed their expressions. This voice...!? For the first time, the frivolity disappeared from Jiasintas face as he widened his eyes. Who...!? The twin demons realized their space had been intruded upon, and they were instantly furious, releasing a terrifying magic power. However, almost simultaneously, the magic power of the twin demons was forcefully suppressed. And it was not by someone else; it was Jiasinta who suppressed it. Stop! Jiasinta suddenly stood up and, while loudly rebuking, sent forth a roar of magic power to press down the twins magic power and blew them out of the room. Master...!? The twin demons immediately tumbled awkwardly on the ground and then looked up at Jiasinta with faces full of disbelief. Yet Jiasinta ignored these steadfastly loyal subordinates, facing the direction of the voice, and without hesitation, he kneeled on one knee. Master. Jiasinta executed an exceedingly devout and respectful gesture of servitude, bowing his head deeply. Seeing Jiasinta like this, the twin demons froze for a moment, then quickly realized something. Because to make Jiasinta, a Demon Clan officer like this, kneel down and call someone master, throughout the Three Realms, there was only one. The cold sweat on the twins faces broke out completely. At this point, a petite figure soundlessly appeared. A young girl embracing a pillow. Who else could it be but Ai Yi? Prin... Princess...!? Upon seeing this figure, the twin demons knees buckled, and they involuntarily knelt down. Ai Yi, however, didnt even glance at the two but slowly walked into the room. Her demeanor was like the arrival of a sovereign. The place youre staying isnt bad, Ai Yi said to Jiasinta with some dissatisfaction, but its a bit hard to find. This is truly my fault, Jiasinta replied in a low voice. If I had known the master would come to the Human Realm, I would have chosen a more upscale place. Thats not important, Ai Yi said dismissively. Whats important is that that thing seems to have appeared in the Human Realm, right? ...Yes, Jiasinta did not dare to hide anything, I stayed in the Royal Capital to investigate precisely because I received such a report. So what have you discovered so far? Ai Yi looked down on Jiasinta as if from on high, Being you, you should have gathered some intelligence by now, right? I suppose you could say that, Jiasinta replied truthfully, but it seems that its not just an individual from the Demon Realm at play here; it looks like powers from the Human Realm have also gotten involved. I thought as much, Ai Yi spoke coldly, Can you handle it? Of course, Jiasinta replied without hesitation, I will not let the master down. I hope so, Ai Yi said, as if issuing an ultimatum, Then Ill leave this matter in your hands. Honored beyond measure, Jiasinta accepted, but finally, he asked, But master, what brings you to the Human Realm? Me? Ai Yis expression eased a bit, and she spoke indifferently, Its nothing. I just found an interesting existence, thats all. Jiasinta was left standing there, stunned. Chapter 239 - 239 238 is really a lucky person ?Chapter 239: 238 is really a lucky person Chapter 239: 238 is really a lucky person Jiasinta was actually very surprised by Ai Yis appearance, even shocked. Her master usually wasnt too concerned with managing affairs and was prone to profound sleep, sometimes slumbering for several years or even decades at a time, and she had even once slept for over a hundred years. Thus, getting to see her was no easy task. The last time Jiasinta had seen Ai Yi like this was ten years ago. It was because one of her subordinates, Killian, had committed treason, and the Royal Capital had been subjected to a major assassination led by Beddo and Killian from the Old Demon Clan Faction. Only then was her master disturbed enough to wake from her deep sleep to deal with the great error caused by her subordinates. After that, Ai Yi had returned to the castle and continued to sleep, a slumber lasting ten years, and she still hadnt woken up until now. Therefore, Jiasinta had always believed that her master was still in deep sleep within the castle. Who would have thought that this young master would suddenly appear in the Human Realm, not to mention the Royal Capital, and right before her eyesJiasinta herself had a moment of being frightened. (If the people of the Kingdom knew the master had woken up and was here, wouldnt that lead to a major incident?) Jiasinta smiled wryly in her heart. As one of the six at the pinnacle of the Demon Realm, the gap between Ai Yis power and that of the common Demon Clan was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth. Her deeds recorded in history were enough to send shivers down the spines of all the Human Race, fearing she might become displeased. If Ai Yi truly wished, a mere sneeze from her might be enough to blow away the entire Royal Capital. In such a situation, the people of this country couldnt help but be anxious about Ai Yis arrival. But that wasnt even the most important issue. The most pressing matter was that the Demon Realm probably still hadnt realized that this young master had woken up and had silently moved to the Human Realm. If this were to be discovered, wouldnt the Demon Realm also become completely chaotic? That wasnt an exaggeration at all. Not just for those Demon Clan members who served under Ai Yi, but even those who did not belong to her faction would become completely agitated. Simply because, her five older sisters doted on her immensely. If they found that the young master had run away from home, they would undoubtedly turn the Demon Realm upside down in search. Just thinking of the consequences made even Jiasinta feel like breaking out in a sweat. What shocked Jiasinta even more was that her master appeared in the Royal Capital seemingly because of a particular person. Who was that person? Who had such great influence as to draw the attention of her master and rouse her interest? As one of Ai Yis subordinates, Jiasinta was well awareit was no simple feat to achieve such a thing. At least in the past, the number of people her master took notice of and showed interest in could be counted on ones fingers. And her masters attitude toward those she was interested in and those she wasnt were entirely different. If it was someone she was interested in, then her master would become very amenable, even if not enthusiastic, she was certainly considered easy to deal with. But if it was someone she wasnt interested in, then her master would become very cold and indifferent, not even feeling like saying one extra word to them, effectively keeping them at bay. What was perplexing was that there were so few people who could pique her masters interest; even among the Three Great Goddesses, there was only one worthy of her masters attention and respect. As for the Human Race, through the ages, it seemed that only the Hero could accomplish this task. (Could that person be Lusti Mitra?) Jiasinta thought so. If it were the Kingdom Treasure, it wouldnt be strange for her to capture her masters attention, and that would clearly explain why her master appeared in this Kingdoms capital. (Truly a fortunate individual.) With that thought, Jiasinta couldnt help but feel some envy. After all, even though he had followed Ai Yi for many years, he had never managed to pique her interest. Otherwise, Ai Yi wouldnt have spoken to Jiasinta in such a direct and incontrovertible manner. However, compared to this matter, there was something else that Jiasinta wanted to confirm. So, does the Master plan to continue staying in the Royal Capital? Jiasinta asked carefully. However, Ai Yis answer wasnt what he had hoped to see. Mhm. Ai Yi nodded, without any hint of concealmentat least, she seemed to think there was no need to hide anythingshe straightforwardly said, I will continue to stay by That Persons side, so I wont be returning to the Demon Realm for the time being. Hearing this, Jiasinta felt even more envious and jealous. To have their own master stay by their side without a second thought, That Person truly hit it big. It was known that even the Masters sisters probably wouldnt have this kind of treatment. If they found out about this, it would surely drive them mad with envy. Consequently, Jiasinta became troubled. If Master doesnt return to the Demon Realm, and if this gets out, it will certainly cause a huge commotion. He had no choice but to bravely advise. I know. Ai Yi didnt deny it, saying, As long as it isnt discovered, isnt that fine? Fine? Far from it! No matter how one thought about it, this wasnt a long-term solution, right? Although it was widely known in the Demon Realm that their own master loved to sleep, and that was why no one had noticed she was not in the castle, let alone not in the Demon Realm to this date. The truth would come out sooner or later. When that happened, Jiasinta utterly refused to believe that the six other supremes of the Demon Realm wouldnt come killing their way to the Human Realm. In that instant, Jiasinta still wanted to offer some advice but was interrupted. Are you trying to rush me back? Ai Yi furrowed her brows, her gaze bore into Jiasinta. Jiasinta immediately felt an intense pressure and, at last, broke out in a cold sweat. No... I wouldnt dare... Jiasinta could only hurriedly bow his head to apologize. Hmph. Ai Yi snorted softly and said, Anyway, leave those miscellaneous matters to you to handle. Just see to them as you will. Dont bother me for no reason, and dont send anyone looking for me, you hear? Yes. Jiasinta replied with a distressed face. And right then, Ai Yi disappeared without a trace, like a ghost, as if she had performed Instant Movement. Jiasinta then rose from the ground, with his face still looking bitter. Master... We... The twin Demon Clan members also cautiously stood up, helplessly huddling around Jiasinta. Enough, I wont hold your earlier mistake against you. Jiasinta waved his hand and said, But you should tone it down yourselves. Had I not stopped you earlier, just because of your disrespect, the Master could have made you instantly disappear from this world. The faces of the twin Demon Clan members immediately turned ashen, filled with lingering fear. Jiasinta no longer paid attention to them, instead sighing dispiritedly. Now the situation has become a bit troublesome. Compared to that thing appearing in the Human Realm, Ai Yis appearance there was more vexing. Moreover, Ai Yi was planning to continue staying in the Royal Capital; this made Jiasinta unable to continue acting recklessly as before. If any turmoil arises and the Master gets annoyed, then that will really be terribly problematic. It seemed he would have to consider even more carefully how to deal with this situation. Chapter 240 - 240 239 days so terrifying ?Chapter 240: 239 days, so terrifying Chapter 240: 239 days, so terrifying And so another day had passed. The next day, while Shane was still asleep, a voice began to linger in his ear. Its time to wake up, Mr. Shane. Shane heard the voice in a daze, then gradually came to his senses. By the time Shane woke up, he found, to his surprise, a graceful figure standing by his bed. Good morning, Mr. Shane. The beautiful and lovely maid came into Shanes view as soon as he opened his eyes, greeting him with a melodious but even-toned voice. ... The sleepiness in Shanes mind vanished instantaneously, leaving him speechlessly staring at the maid by his bed, stuck there, unable to snap back to reality for quite some time. While Shane remained silent, the beautiful and lovely maid did not utter a word either, waiting quietly with a serene expression. The silence permeated the room in a rather subtle way. After what felt like an eternity, Shane closed his eyes again, lying in bed as if nothing had happened. Observing Shane like this, Lasha spoke softly. Please dont avoid reality, this is neither a dream nor an illusion, but the genuine reality. Please get up. Upon hearing this, Shane had to admit to himself that he was indeed not dreaming. But if it wasnt a dream, then the situation before him was quite intriguing. ...Why are you here? Shane tentatively asked this question. That is a meaningless question, Lasha said indifferently: For a maid to wake someone up, that is only natural. Indeed, such natural occurrences were often found in novels. The problem was... Youre not my maid, are you? Shane pointed out this fact. Regrettably, Lasha remained unflustered. Since the Lady has asked me to follow Mr. Shane, taking care of Mr. Shane before the Lady returns is my duty, Lasha said calmly: Rest assured, in battle, an ordinary person like me may not be of much use, but daily chores are my area of expertise, and I will not disappoint anyone in this regard. Is... is that so? Shane was dumbfounded for a moment, then sighed, Well, being woken up by a beautiful maid is a luxury that money cant buy, so Ill just enjoy it. It is best that you think so, Lasha said, without any intonation: Since Mr. Shane understands, please get up now. Alright. Shane didnt dawdle, getting straight out of bed. But upon doing so, Shane discovered something remarkable. ...I say, Lasha. Yes, what would you like to ask? Nothing, I just wanted to ask, did I not change my clothes before sleeping last night? No, you indeed wore pajamas to bed last evening. Then how come I am already dressed now? Indeed, Shane realized that he was already dressed in his usual attire, and it was tidy to boot. He clearly remembered changing into pajamas before going to bed last night, so how come he was now dressed in his day clothes, and wearing them so neatly at that? He was even dressed more tidily than when he took great care in dressing himself. Shane was puzzled by this. However, Lasha explained. Of course, I changed them. The maid admitted to the startling matter. ...Huh? Shane exclaimed blankly. I changed them. Lasha immediately repeated expressionlessly. But... when did you change them? Shanes eyes widened. Before waking Mr. Shane up. Lasha answered truthfully. Why... why didnt I notice at all? Shane was taken aback. That is a meaningless question. A maid naturally has to take care of all the chores before the master orders, and a maid who needs to be told by the master is unqualified. Lasha stated this matter-of-factly. But Shane shivered. Sure, thats easy for you to say... but arent you being too frightening?! I didnt notice at all that my clothes had been changed!? Shane always felt as if he had encountered something truly terrifying. Please dont mind it. Lasha, however, remained the same, her expression unchanging. But... Shane wanted to say more. Please dont mind it. Lasha repeated her words, as if telling Shane there was no need to keep asking senseless questions. ... Shane fell silent. Oh God, this maid seemed somewhat scary. Especially since Shane also realized that even his undergarments had been changed, to ones that were very clean and obviously just washed and dried. This situation made Shane even less calm. Could it be... You... you even changed my underwear without me noticing? Shane asked Lasha fearfully. Yes. Lasha replied with a deadpan expression. This... Shanes mouth twitched. Lasha still looked as if it was all perfectly natural, as though she was informing Shane that all of this was quite normal. Oh God, this maid was truly a bit scary. Yet Shane still had to ask a question that concerned him greatly. Say, Lasha... Yes, what might your orders be? ...when you helped me change my clothes, you didnt see anything that you shouldnt have, right? Thats not the case. Is... is that so? Yes, as a maid, taking good care of the master is my duty and mission, and in order to complete my work, there is nothing that should not be seen. ...So you mean to say, you did see something? Please rest assured, I have professional knowledge and am aware of the normal physical reactions of males in the morning, and I have already taken care of it for Mr. Xien. Took care of it...!? Yes, ensuring that Mr. Xien wouldnt feel anything. Wouldnt feel anything...!? If you are still concerned, you may verify for yourself, but if I may be frank, such actions are meaningless. ... Oh God, this maid wasnt just a bit scary, she was really terrifying! It really matters to me! What exactly did she do to me? How did she handle it?! Whos going to tell me aaaaaahhhhhh!? (sF)s(ߩ Shanes mental state crumbled. Alright, Mr. Xien, please stop crouching and holding your head. Breakfast is ready, so please make your way to the dining room. Lasha calmly advised Shane, who was crouching in front of her, embracing his head, looking utterly dejected. Shane could only stand up with a somewhat collapsed mentality and move toward the door. Lasha immediately followed, just as she did the day before, firmly maintaining a distance of about three steps behind Shane. Along the way, the two had this exchange. By the way, I havent brushed my teeth yet... Please rest assured. ...Dont tell me...? Yes. ... Thats it, next time Ill look for a Skill that allows one to directly sense other peoples Qi, or one that makes you wake up immediately if someone touches you. Otherwise, who knows when this maid might take me and sell me off as their top courtesan without me knowing. Chapter 241 - 241 240 is a true boss no doubt about it ?Chapter 241: 240 is a true boss, no doubt about it Chapter 241: 240 is a true boss, no doubt about it When Shane walked out of the room with Lasha and headed to the dining room, he discovered that this maid seemed to have done not only things that broke his own spirit but also many things that broke others. For example... Mr. Shane...! Your maid is really amazing! By the time we got up, all the work had already been done! And it was done much better than ours! How... how did she manage to do that? Now we have no work left to do! This was the cry of the maids, who had been preparing for work but found out everything had been done as they rushed around Shane when he entered the hall. Moreover... Breakfast... Was completely made by that maid... Whimper, it was so delicious... The things I make are just trash... Im going to resign and speak to the butler later... Please be sure to take us along... This was the murmur of the cooks who knelt at the kitchen door when Shane entered the dining room, as if they had lost all meaning in life. Furthermore... ...Mr. Shane, the gardeners just came to tell me that the flowers and vegetation in the garden have already been pruned, and the design of the pruned garden is simply an artwork. They are deeply impacted and prepared to quit this job and go back to relearn their craft. This was something the butler, with a complex expression, sneakily told Shane. Besides, there were many more things that seemed to have been completed unknowingly while Shane was asleep. Shane stood in astonishment for a long while and even took a tour around the whole Lazahad family estate, only to find that the cleanliness level of the entire mansion had increased by more than one grade. Every corner was spotlessly clean, even the toilets and baths had been washed, and the outside garden was maintained like a paradisiacal place filled with bird songs and fragrances. The entire estate of the Lazahad family was like an animation, clean and beautiful almost sparkling. Hmm, the breakfast prepared by Lasha was delicious enough to explode, making one feel that indeed everything they had eaten before was garbage. No wonder everyone was deeply affected. Because it was no longer a matter of whether one could compare or not, but looking at these masterpieces would only make one feel despised like trash. More importantly, these acts, comparable to miracles, were all completed by Lasha unknowingly. She did not disturb anyone, not even the patrolling guards noticed her presence. In such a circumstance, Lasha silently finished it all. This left Shane silent for a long while, then he finally understood. Laischas Huaming Pavilion must be this paradisiacal because of this maids exceptional skills, right? So the paradise wasnt naturally there but was created? Wherever Lasha was, that place would turn into a paradise? This maid is incredible! Of course, he himself felt no emotional fluctuation but instead thought it was only natural. Because... This is my job. Lasha declared calmly. Then, Shane witnessed an utterly unscientific scene. Please... please allow me to learn from you! Big Sister! I dont aspire to be your student! I just hope to become a servant by your side! No! Just train us as slaves! Please accept us, Big Sister! Big Sister Lasha! Ah! The maids in the mansion were all kneeling in front of Lasha, grabbing at her skirt hem, and in their eyes shone not stars, but hearts. The most terrifying part was the piercing scream at the end, as if someone had found a reason to keep living. In the end, even the chefs and gardeners were down on their knees, calling Lasha Big Sister one by one. At that moment, only one thought crossed Shanes mind. Done for. These people had gone mad, beyond redemption. Especially when he saw the eighty-year-old butler, his face flush with a cherry tint, crowding around Lasha, Shane felt an urge to flee. I hope Mr. Migis doesnt drop dead from shock when he returns. Shane had already begun to worry that Migis heart might not withstand the sight when he returned. Especially because there was another event that took place shortly after. Sorry, but I dont need servants, let alone slaves. All I need is a master capable of serving, Lasha coldly declared to everyone gathered around her. However, her icy, ruthless demeanor didnt drive the people of the mansion away. Instead, it made even more of them sparkle with love in their eyes, as if awakening some bizarre fetish, resulting in an increase in the screams. Shane couldnt bear to watch it any longer. No, I have to slip away. Otherwise, he felt he might eventually get dragged into the chaos. Even Ai Yi, roused from her sleep, held her pillow and rubbed her eyes, staring dazedly at the scene, utterly bewildered. Who am I? Where am I? Whats happening here? Shane could almost see these questions floating above the little girls head. In the end, unable to calm the disturbance, Ai Yi finally blurted out a wordless statement. You should just take her away. And that was that. Though taking Lasha out felt dangerous, leaving her behind would be perilous for those in the mansion. Bearing this in mind, Shane hastily finished his breakfast and immediately grabbed Lashas hand, swiftly escaping from the Lazahad family. Big Sister! Lasha Big Sister! As he left the mansion, Shane could faintly hear these heartbreaking cries behind him, sending chills down his spine. The mastermind behind it all, Lasha, was quietly pulled along by Shane, her face as calm as a still pond, seemingly unaffected by the chaos around her, her demeanor unshakeably steady. To be honest, Shane almost couldnt resist kneeling before her as well. Whats this about being a weak, ordinary human? This was undoubtedly the true hidden power. ... Afterward, Shane dared not take Lasha out for a casual stroll downtown but opted for the lesser-known alleys. Sigh... As they walked, Shane sighed repeatedly, constantly glancing back. There walked Lasha, following Shane step by step, with that still calm expression and maintaining that not-too-close, not-too-far distance of exactly three steps, a precision that commanded respect. Finally, Shane spoke up. You really dont need to go to such lengths, Shane said. Your master is ultimately Laischa, not me, and certainly not anyone from the Lazahad family. You dont need to go through so much trouble. Shane meant for Lasha not to exert herself too much to avoid fatigue or undue strain. However... Go through so much trouble? Lasha frowned, looking at Shane. You must be mistaken. Mistaken? Shane paused, asking, Where am I mistaken? Youre mistaken about everything, Lasha said blandly. That level of effort I can complete it all in one hour. Its hardly troublesome. Shane stumbled, nearly face-planting right there. Did he hear this right? Chapter 242 - 242 241 Magic Life ?Chapter 242: 241 Magic Life Chapter 242: 241 Magic Life People cant be compared with one another. Once, in a state of extreme anger, Shane took five minutes to roll over in bed, aiming to grab a bottle of water on the bedside table. Yet, a ladys maid tackled the task of tidying up a Great Nobles luxurious mansion as if it were nothing, turning it into a paradise akin to where birds chirp and flowers bloomin just an hour. The disparity was simply unbearable to witness. ...perhaps, should I also call her Big Sister? Shane began to seriously consider this question. Forget it, better not to bring up this topic again. Otherwise, Shane felt he might get disturbed once more. So, Shane shifted the topic. Speaking of which, why are you serving as Laischas maid? Shane asked the question that had long been on his mind. Why? Lasha seemed slightly perplexed, not quite understanding Shanes point. Seeing this, Shane elaborated. You see, you and Laischa look exactly alike, Shane pointed out, I always thought you were twin sisters, but if that were the case, it wouldnt make sense for one to be the Lady and the other a Maid, right? Lasha then understood Shanes intention and fell into a brief silence. After a moment, Lasha suddenly spoke up. Does Mr. Xien know about Magic Life? Lasha posed such a question. I know. Although Shane was a bit puzzled, he still nodded in acknowledgment. The so-called Magic Life refers to lower life forms created through magic, right? Like the Golem Shane had encountered in the past, which was merely a rock mixed with special Magic Minerals but, due to its proximity to a Magic Power Source, became influenced by the flowing Magic Power. Eventually, it transformed into a Demon, possessing Life. Some mages would deliberately employ magic to complete this process and action, using magic to create Demons like Golems, and driving them for battles or work. Life created this way using magic is called Magic Life. But Magic Life doesnt just refer to Demons created by magic alone, Lasha said indifferently, Just like the Golem and other Demons, the Demon Clan is actually a race born under the influence of the Demon Kings Magic Power. They share a similar nature to Demons born from a Magic Power Sourceexisting as beings naturally birthed through the meddling of Magic Power. The Demon Clan has also used this principle to create Demons. In other words, Demons were inherently similar to Magic Life. The reason the Demon Clan wasnt considered Magic Life was simply that they were not artificially created but were born naturally, just like the Elves. So, here comes the question. Just as Demons like Golems can be artificially created through magic, since the Demon Clan is of a similar nature, they too, can be created using magic, cant they? With these words, Shane understood what she was trying to say. Could it be that you are...? Shane looked in astonishment towards Lasha. Yes, Lasha responded with unparalleled calm, I am a Magic Life created by magic by Lady Laischa. So, Lasha and Laischa looked exactly alike, but they were not sisters; rather, they were master and servant. Because Lasha was a Magic Life created by Laischa. Lady Laischa created me in her own image after the assassination attempt ten years ago. Her original intent was to create someone who could assist her in fighting the pursuers from the Old Demon Clan Faction during her escape. But Magic Lives have one characteristic: depending on the materials used for their Creation, the Life forms that are ultimately born may not necessarily possess combat abilities. Using Golems as an example, some are merely rocks mixed with special Magic Minerals that, under the influence of a Magic Power Source, metamorphose into Demons with generally low Levels. However, some Golems are made of rare and precious Magic Minerals themselves, without any impurities, forming very advanced minerals, and thus the Golems born from these will have correspondingly high levels and their power will be tremendously frightening. There once was a Level 80 Giant Golem that came into being from a vein of metal second only to Divine Steel, which, over thousands of years and affected by a large Magic Power Source underground, turned into a Demon. At the time, to subdue such a gigantic Golem, a nation dispatched a Knight Order of thousands for a non-stop siege that lasted a day and a night before they brought it down. The same applies to Golems created by Mages: depending on the materials forming the body, the Level and power of the resulting Golems will vary. The same principle applies to other Magic Lives. Lasha, naturally, is also included. I dont know what kind of materials Lady Laischa used, but when I was created, not only was my Level very low, but my combat power was almost negligible, practically useless. Lasha spoke these words with an indifferent tone. Fortunately, I am rather adept at handling mundane tasks. So, Lady Laischa never considered disposing of me. Even a Magic Life like me, who is only capable of dealing with chores, logically should have hindered Lady Laischas escape, making it more arduous and difficult. Yet Lady Laischa never once proposed to get rid of me; she even claimed she had never entertained the thought. Upon hearing this, Shane became somewhat silent. He really had not expected that Laischa and Lasha looked so much alike for such a reason. Initially, he had thought that Laischa and Lasha might truly be sisters, and because Lasha lacked a talent for battle and Laischa could become an exceptional Space Mage, Beddo targeted Laischa and threatened her with Lashas safety. Thats why Laischa joined the Old Demon Clan Faction and became Beddos pawn, driven until the assassination ten years ago, when Laischa found an opportunity. She rescued Lasha and fled amidst the Factions assault on the Royal Capital. Now it seemed that Laischas joining the Old Demon Clan Faction had nothing to do with Lasha. After all, Lasha was created after Laischa began her escape. Thus, when Laischa joined the Old Demon Clan Faction, Lasha had not yet been born. But now the question arose again. If thats the case, then why did that guy join the Old Demon Clan Faction? Shane fell into deep thought. Judging by Laischas behavior, she seemed rather reluctant to affiliate with the Old Demon Clan Faction, even disdaining the idea of mingling with them. Yet she chose to join the Old Demon Clan Faction and, together with Beddo and Killian, became the mastermind behind the assassination ten years ago, eventually betraying the actions of Beddo and the others from the Old Demon Clan Faction, sneaking into the underground chambers of the Royal Palace on her own to steal something of great importance and danger. What were the considerations behind this series of actions? Shane suddenly felt that this woman was shrouded in mysteries. Chapter 243 - 243 242 Nima thrilling ?Chapter 243: 242 Nima, thrilling Chapter 243: 242 Nima, thrilling You... Shane wanted to ask Lasha something about Laischa. However, before Shane could ask his questions, Lasha spoke first. I know what Mr. Shane wants to ask, but I must remind you that no matter what you ask, as long as it pertains to Lady Laischa, even if I know, it is impossible for me to reveal it. Lasha looked at Shane and said, This has nothing to do with my personal will but is an instinct engraved in Magic Life entities. I think Mr. Shane would understand. Upon hearing Lashas words, Shane swallowed the question he was about to ask. Because he had remembered one of the most revered traits of Magic Life. That is, they would not betray their masters. This was not a characteristic initially. Initially, when the Demon Clan created Demons, these creatures did not possess this trait, which led to low Spiritual Wisdom Demons not following the Demon Clans orders without being tamed and might even become violently feral, attacking their masters. Therefore, the Demon Clan had to abandon their dominion over Demons, letting them reproduce in the Human Realm, becoming the most populous group on the surface. Learning from this lesson, every subsequent creation of Magic Life had been imbued with traits of absolute obedience and loyalty. Just as Lasha said, this had nothing to do with their personal will but was an instinct ingrained in Magic Life entities. This was also an important criterion distinguishing Magic Life from the Demon Clan and Demons. Simply put, Life created with magic that possesses the trait of never betraying is Magic Life. As for the initially created Demons, they had already left the scope of Magic Life and had become mere Life Species. And Lasha was a genuine Magic Life. Thus, Lasha would never betray Laischa, her master, even if she wished to. Thanks to this, once it concerns secrets closely related to the master themselves, Magic Life cannot voluntarily reveal them, even if subjected to Spirit Magic brainwashing or control. This had led many from the Demon Clan and Mages to highly praise Magic Life, trusting their creations in ways others could barely compare. Furthermore, numerous Mages and even the Demon Clan would spend vast efforts to collect precious materials to create Magic Life to serve themselves. Because Magic Life would never betray, nor would they leak any secret information related to themselves regardless of the methods used, Mages naturally wanted to create such beings, to have a completely trustworthy and capable assistant by their sides. Remembering this, Shane suddenly realized something. Perhaps, the pair of twin Demons by Jiasintas side are Magic Lives he created. Otherwise, how could both twins be so exceptional as to both reach Level 88? The twin Demons seemed utterly loyal to Jiasinta, even being jealous of Shane, whom Jiasinta favored immensely. This likely also stemmed from the fact they were Magic Lives that would never betray their master and were boundlessly loyal. Even more so, Shane thought of Nien. Could that Goddess be a Magic Life created by the Supreme God Ominis in her own image? If that were the case, then Nien might know some secrets not known to other Divine Race members, such as ways to summon Heroes alone without causing much disturbance or repercussions. And her being unknown might be because the Supreme God Ominis had never revealed her existence? Could her resentment towards Supreme God Ominis stem from her master entering a deep sleep on her own, leaving her abandoned? Shane pondered these possibilities. No wonder Ive been seeing so many people who look identical recently... So, this was not a coincidence after all? Shane felt he had grasped some truth. At the same time, Shane also understood why Lasha would serve him. Is it because Lady Laischa left orders before her departure that you cannot defy, thus you treat me as your master and serve me? Shane looked at Lasha. Yes. Lasha said indifferently, Lady Laischa instructed me to follow Mr. Shane before she left, so Mr. Shane is my master for now, and I will serve you as I served Lady Laischa. This was indeed Lashas principle of action. Whether it was changing Shanes clothes and completing his washing without him noticing, or managing the entire Lazahad family like a paradise, these were the things Lasha did while serving Laischa; now, she was merely reproducing them exactly. In this way... Even if you say you are not my master and that I dont need to bother, I still cant do it because these were the instructions left to me by my creator. Whether I want to or not, I cannot defy them. Lasha stated a fact that was somewhat hard to smile at. Shane did not know what to say for a moment. After all, since this was the situation, even if Shane said more, Lasha would not likely change her course of action. She was simply following the instructions left by Laischa in serving Shane, and it wasnt that Shane had become her master. Therefore, even if Shane told her to stop, she wouldnt be able to. Damn, I dont know whether to be happy or sad. Being diligently served by such a beautiful and lovely maid should have been a joyful thing. Yet, this maid was only doing these things because she couldnt defy her real masters orders, which was quite frustrating. Of course, Shane did not perceive any unwillingness in Lasha. No, this maid seemed to have no emotions whatsoever; she was an emotionless sister. Faced with this emotionless maid, Shane couldnt help but ask. Do my words have any effect on you? Shane at least wanted to confirm this point. Lasha responded. Until the Lady reclaims me, as long as it doesnt potentially affect the Lady and is within the scope of my abilities, I will follow Mr. Shanes instructions. Lasha stated this without any hesitation. Anything? Shane was silent for a while, then couldnt help but verify. Yes, anything. Lasha affirmed with utmost calmness. And if its too much? Shane could no longer hide his slight ulterior motive. However, Lasha still said this. As long as it is within my abilities, no matter how excessive, its not a problem. Lasha remained expressionless. ...... Shane found himself in a prolonged struggle that any man would understand. It couldnt be helped. She had said so, hadnt she? Did she really say so? Should he then do something bold? Thousands of gigabytes worth of images flashed through Shanes mind, nearly causing a nosebleed. Damn, exhilarating. Chapter 244 - 244 243 really wanna have a go at this ?Chapter 244: 243 really wanna have a go at this... Chapter 244: 243 really wanna have a go at this... In the end, Shane still couldnt do anything thrilling. Because he feared that if Laischa came back, she would seek a mutual destruction with him. Considering this problem, Shane could only make the heartbreaking decision... to postpone the matter for now. Yes, just postponing, not giving up, okay? Who knows if Laischa can still come back? She might already be dead for all we know! By then, wouldnt I still be able to do whatever I wanted? So, Shane temporarily pushed the images in his mind totaling several thousand GB back. There will be a time when you come in handy, rest assured. Shane made this promise to the unspeakable memories in his mind with high spirits. Then, Shane headed to the Royal Palace. Of course, because of his appearance, Shane didnt dare to bring Lasha along, and could only let her wait for him in a secluded place. Lasha agreed without any complaint and immediately turned to leave, disappearing without a trace before long. She wont be discovered, will she? Shane did worry about this for a moment. But, upon further thought, this fortress-like maid had managed to handle his body (???) without him even noticing and had kept the entire Lazahad family looking like a utopian paradise without ever being discovered. Considering that she had found him with no risk just yesterday, there probably wasnt any need to worry about her getting into trouble, right? With this thought, Shane finally eased some of his concerns and entered the Royal Palace. After entering the Royal Palace, Shane intended to visit Luoqi, but he thought better of it because things were different now. She might still be busy dealing with the abnormal conditions around the Royal Capital, so Shane decided not to disturb her. The main reason was that if he went to disturb her now, Shane had a feeling that hed end up being dragged away by that Princess to toil away again. Ill wait until theres some good news from her side. Anyway, Shane had already instructed that Princess to immediately tell him if there was any progress in this matter, and she had agreed, so there was no need to rush and pay attention to this for now. Thus, Shane went directly to the underground Magic Library, planning to start his studies again. However, due to Laischas matter, Shane developed a bit of an interest in Magic Life, so he took some time to look up information on this topic in the library. Upon researching, Shane indeed discovered some finer points regarding Magic Life. For example, to create a Magic Life, one would first need to learn a skill called MagicBiological Creation and master this Life Creation Magic. This magic was specifically used for creating Magic Life, its only purpose being such, but depending on the type of Magic Life one wanted to create, the required Magic Skills Level and Magic Spells would differ. Without going into detail, if one merely wanted to create a common Golem, then raising MagicBiological Creation to Level 4 and mastering an Intermediate Life Creation Magic would suffice. But to create a Demon Clan life form like Lasha, even without the need for combat prowess, one would first need to bring MagicBiological Creation to Level 6 to manage it. Moreover, factors determining the type, appearance, and strength of Magic Life were not only related to the level of Magic Skills but also to the materials used and Magic Power. Therefore, this type of magic wasnt difficult, but it was quite complex, and creating a satisfactory Magic Life was not easy. Under such circumstances, high-level, highly capable Magic Life forms were usually extremely rare, and there were even black markets that treated Magic Life as merchandise for sale. Even though every country in the Human Realm had legislation against treating Magic Life as goods for trade, shady merchants involved in this business were still active in various countries, a problem of no small consequence. Also, Shane found that the appearance of a created Magic Life wasnt something that could be decided at will. According to the records in the book, although the appearance of Magic Life is determined by the creators imagination during the use of Life Creation Magic, the vagueness of human imagination without a reference, as well as the Magic Skills level to a certain degree, affects the fidelity of Magic Life. Thus, the Magic Life often differs from the creators mental image, and may even become something entirely different from what was imagined, or in severe cases, even malformed. Of course, the higher the skill level of Life Creation Magic, the fewer mistakes and discrepancies there will be during the creation of Magic Life. Even the most skilled in magic might face small nuances due to fuzzy imagination, and creating Magic Life exactly as envisioned is an extremely difficult task. There is only one exception to this. That is when Magic Power is added as a reference during the creation, there is a high probability of generating Magic Life with an appearance and possibly abilities identical to that of the Magic Powers owner. In other words, to create Magic Life without significant deviations in appearance, one needed to incorporate Magic Power from an individual as a reference. Laischa was probably created by adding her own Magic Power, hence the Magic Life created Lasha was identical in appearance to herself. The twin Demon Clans beside Jiasinta were presumably also created using someones Magic Power as a reference, which is why they looked so similar with no difference. For this reason, in addition to considering the materials and capabilities, one also had to consider the appearance and other factors when creating Magic Life. That makes sense, if there were no such restrictions, then probably every noble young master would want to learn Life Creation Magic. What would be the need for an unrivalled Princess when one could simply create an identical version? And this one cant go against their masters orders, doing whatever one wants, posing in any way one wishes; why cling to a high-and-mighty Princess when one could be a respected young master instead of groveling like a dog? Presumably, this restriction also relieved many people, right? Otherwise, being able to freely create Magic Life identical to others would surely lead to chaos. That said... Still, I cant help but feel a bit of regret... Shane felt it was an immense pity. If it were really possible to shape appearances at will, Shane felt that he would invest all of his fortune into the grand enterprise of creating Magic Life. First create a perfect, dashing Chief Maid, then a tsundere, electric-shooting Miss Cannon. A Knight King wielding the same Holy Sword wouldnt be bad either, and a sickly, lovable Time Elf would be equally enchanting, wouldnt it? I really wish I could go on a spree... Chapter 246 - 246 Some situations have occurred ?Chapter 246: Some situations have occurred Chapter 246: Some situations have occurred Artlu Canyon. That was a very large canyon located to the west of the Royal Capital. Inside the canyon was a world of demons, inhabited by a vast variety of them, with generally high levels. The deeper one ventured, the higher the levels of the demons became. This turned the place into a treasure ground for many high-level adventurer teams, but also the final resting place of countless renowned adventurers. Hence, it had earned the nickname Death Canyon. It was said that at the deepest part of the canyon, there lay a large Magic Source. This Magic Source was occupied by a terrifying Level 90 demon who had claimed it for a solid four hundred years. The demon was considered the lord of this canyon, and even the Kingdom found it difficult to chew up this tough bone due to the terrain, allowing the fearsome creature to continue its unchallenged reign. However, while people feared this formidable demon, it also dared not leave the canyon and venture outside. Always seemingly well-behaved, the Kingdom turned a blind eye to it, allowing the creature to continue occupying the Magic Source in the depths of the canyon. For four hundred years, numerous adventurers had entered the canyon in pursuit of hunting demons or searching for Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Until now, the canyon remained a hot spot in the realm of adventurers, with many visiting daily. As long as one did not venture into the deepest parts of the canyon and chose to explore the periphery or slightly further based on ones strength, it would not disturb the dreadful demon. As such, Artlu Canyon was considered one of the livelier places in the vicinity of the Royal Capital, attracting a diverse range of visitors. Until recently, unnatural movements among the demons around the Royal Capital had been noted, and the demons within the canyon began to grow irritable and dangerous. This led to many adventurers facing danger, even losing their lives, turning the place into a true Death Canyon that ordinary adventurers no longer dared to enter recklessly. At this moment, at the entrance of Artlu Canyon, layers of fences had been erected to seal off the entrance. In front of the fences was an armed-to-the-teeth Knight Order. They were the Kingdoms Knight Order, acting on Luoqis orders. Since yesterday, they had begun to blockade the area, not allowing anyone to enter or even approach the canyon. Beside such fences, there was even a camp set up by the Knight Order, filled with tents, signaling to outsiders that this had become a temporary base for the Order. Many adventurer teams had arrived here, arguing with the members of the Knight Order. Why wont you let us in? This is unreasonable! Were working on an investigation mission issued by the Guild; we have permission to enter! Bring out your leader! We want to confront him face to face! Many adventurers like these vented their frustration at the Knight Order. Unfortunately, the members of the Knight Order still stood in front of the fences, their expressions indifferent. This is an order from Her Highness Princess Luosilusti. No one is allowed to enter the canyon. Leave now. Leave. The knights were utterly unyielding and began to drive people away without a second word. This enraged the adventurers even more, and they began to shove the knights. The scene became somewhat chaotic and even explosive. Amidst such tension, Shane and Ai Yi appeared. Are you sure Vivian and the others are in this canyon? Staring at the tumultuous scene, Shane remained silent for a long time before finally asking Ai Yi beside him in a low voice. ...Anyway, my magic power reaction is right inside there, believe it or not. Ai Yi had an extremely annoyed look, seemingly still holding a grudge over Shane mussing up her hair earlier. Alright, Shane said, disregarding Ai Yis mood, watching the noisy Canyon Camp, and murmured, Seems like things are a bit chaotic here. What are you planning to do? Ai Yi asked irritably. Going back? Shane didnt answer but instead walked straight toward the entrance of the canyon. Naturally, the members of the Knight Order wouldnt let him through. The area ahead has been sealed off by the Kingdom, go back, adventurer. Two knights appeared in front of Shane, one on the left and one on the right, swords drawn to block his path. Shane remained unfazed. After all, it was he who had suggested the blockade around the Royal Capital. So now, being stopped, Shane didnt get angry because of it. However, Shane certainly wouldnt stop here. I am sent by Princess Luosilusti to investigate the Canyon. Shane took off the pendant, a token of the Royal Family, from his neck and displayed it in front of the knights. This... Ugh... Originally stern-faced, dispensing no favors, the knights expressions changed abruptly upon seeing the Holy Sword pendant in Shanes hand. This turn of events, very smoothly, drew the attention of the people around. Thats a Royal Token! Does that mean that person is really sent by Princess Luosilusti? So young... I feel like Ive seen him somewhere... The Knight Order all exchanged confused looks. On the other hand, the adventurers, as if seeing reinforcements, gathered around. Envoy, my lord! Envoy, my lord! Please judge for us! Yes! Envoy, my lord! These people have gone too far! The adventurers all started complaining loudly, which caused Shane to freeze in place. The knights, meanwhile, became visibly flustered and began rebuking the adventurers. Shut up! Dont talk nonsense! Where have we gone too far? Back off! Everyone, back off! The knights tried to disperse the adventurers. But the adventurers wouldnt budge and once again started to push against the many knights. Suddenly, the whole scene became even more chaotic and noisy, almost like a marketplace. What on earth is going on here? Shane came to his senses, furrowed his brows, and looked at a knight. That knight immediately panicked and hurriedly spoke. Envoy, my lord, do not listen to their nonsense. They just want to break into the sealed Artlu Canyon and we stopped them. We are stationed here on the command of Princess Luosilusti, acting entirely by the rules! No sooner had the knight finished speaking than a group of adventurers furiously retorted. By the rules? Do you also have the nerve to say youre acting by the rules? Although the Princess has dispatched the Knight Order to seal off this area, she has also stated through the adventurers guild that she hopes to get the guilds help to investigate any abnormalities around the Royal Capital! The guild has already issued a commission to investigate Artlu Canyon, saying that anyone who takes the commission will be allowed to enter! Yet you keep stopping us, what does this mean? Exactly! The adventurers serial rebuttals made the knights faces turn even uglier. Seeing this, Shane understood. It seemed that some situation had arisen here. Chapter 247 - 247 246 Yes thats right its me.” ?Chapter 247: 246 Yes, thats right, its me. Chapter 247: 246 Yes, thats right, its me. Amid the incessant clamor, a loud shout arose. Kingdom Knights Commander Farbion Galuoli is coming...! At these words, the entire place suddenly fell silent. Everyone, including Shane, turned their heads toward one direction. There, several figures were making their way through the crowd from the campsite. What is all this commotion about? A voice tinged with annoyance emanated from the leader, a middle-aged knight. Shane squinted his eyes, focusing on the commander of the Kingdom Knights. Kingdom Knights. As the name suggests, a knight order directly under the Kingdom. Although the Kingdom had the Guard Knight Order, known as the most steadfast bastion directly under the Royal Family, the Guard Knight Order only comprised real elite knights with each guard knights Level above seventy. The entire order had only seventy-seven members; the Kingdom naturally could not be protected by these seventy-seven people alone. Thus, there was another knight order in the Kingdom, parallel to the Guard Knight Order, but it did not recruit high-level mighty figures; instead, it was the home for general knights. There were only two requirements for joining this knight order. One: An individual of clear origins without any issues. Two: Level 30 or above. Therefore, this Kingdom Knights was the grassroots force guarding the Kingdom, containing eight battalions, each battalion composed of ten middle teams, and each middle team made up of ten small teams, each with one hundred members. In other words, the Kingdom Knights had a total of eighty thousand members. Although the level of these knights was far from matching those of the Guard Knight Order, the quantity of knights was far superior. Now, the middle-aged man coming this way was none other than Kingdom Knights CommanderFarbion Galuoli. The current head of the Kingdom Knights, Farbion, appeared here, bringing along all four Deputy Commanders. Shane noticed at a glance that among these four Deputy Commanders was a Level 68 old knight, a Level 64 middle-aged woman, a Level 63 arrogant man, and a Level 61 beautiful woman. Seeing these people, the surrounding adventurers all changed their colors. Is that old knight Cold Swordsman Kiefer Guss...!? Is that woman Demon Slayer Kateri? And there are the two most outstanding geniuses of the Galuo Li Family this generation, Reiseg and Lana... Is this... isnt this a full deployment? A crowd of adventurers began to clamor. They all appeared? Shane also felt something unusual. These were not people of insignificant background. As Shane knew, there were many knight-originated nobles in the Kingdom, the so-called Knight families. Yet among these Knight families, there were three that were exceptionally outstanding. One, indisputably, was the Elbein Family. They were the most loyal Knight family that has been guarding the Royal Family from generation to generation. The familys ancestors were the mightiest comrades beside a Hero and also descendants of a former Hero. The successive family heads were all Legendary knights. For thousands of years, they had occupied the position of Commander of the Guard Knight Order, and they were undoubtedly the pinnacle among the Knight families, also sealed as Marquis among the Honorary Nobles. The second was the Viladina Family. The Viladina Family had an 800-year history; the family ancestors were famous Great Knights who, in an act of protecting the then King in a crisis, were titled as Nobles. After 800 years of development, they were now also one of the Great Nobles in the Kingdom. The current head of the Viladina Family was now the Deputy Commander of the Guard Knight Order, a Level 89 Great Knight. This Deputy Commander had a genius daughter who, at the age of twenty-six, advanced to Level 70 and was elected into the Guard Knight Order as a Guard Knight. Now, at twenty-eight, she had caught the eye of the First Princess Liyadella and had become the personal protecting knight for her. Yes, she was the Female Knight named Shanai beside Liya. Her full name was Shanai Viladina, a Level 73 Guard Knight. Therefore, the Viladina Family was also reputed as the second-ranking Knight family in the Kingdom, inferior only to the Elbein Family, holding a distinguished position. As for the last one, it was the Galuo Li Family. This knight family had not produced any supremely powerful knights. At least, there were no knights from this family who had reached Level 80 or above. Farbion Galuoli was no exception. He was close to fifty years old, yet his level was only seventy-one, barely qualifying to join the Guard Knight Order. However, the Galuo Li Family had always controlled the Kingdom Knights. To what extent, you ask? First, every Commander of the Kingdom Knights had been a member of the Galuo Li Family. Second, nearly every one of the four Deputy Commanders under the Commander were knights from the Galuo Li Family, with only a few exceptions over hundreds of years. Furthermore, among the eight Great Knights, eighty Middle Team Leaders, and eight hundred Team Leaders in the knight order, more than half were either born into the Galuo Li Family or were affiliated with it through various connections. It could be said that half of the territories and all the power of the Kingdom Knights were held in the hands of the Galuo Li Family, rendering it not at all excessive to call it a family knight order. The reason for this was simple. It was said that in the early days of the establishment of the Kingdom Knights, all the knights were personally selected and recruited by the Galuo Li Family. In light of this, the Galuo Li Family had firmly held all the rights to the Kingdom Knights. The family was also an earls family, and in terms of power and wealth alone, they were far superior to the Elbein Family and the Viladina Family. Now, the four names that the adventurers mentioned were those four Deputy Commanders who followed Farbion. They were also the mainstays of the Galuo Li Family, the pinnacle of the Kingdom Knights, and, besides Farbion, the highest-ranking individuals in the Galuo Li Family. These dignitaries had proudly appeared here, cutting through the crowd to stand before everyone. Why all this noise? Farbion asked impatiently, surveying the surrounding area. The surrounding adventurers suddenly fell silent, their earlier boasts of confronting the Commander face to face vanishing. Commander... A knight, who seemed to be the leader here, came to Farbions side with a sense of relief and whispered something in his ear. The Princesss Envoy? Upon understanding the situation, Farbion frowned noticeably and turned his gaze to Shane. The other four Deputy Commanders also turned to Shane. Upon seeing him, all four were taken aback and reacted differently. Isnt that... The old knight Kiefer Guss seemed to recognize Shane, showing a surprised expression. Is it him? The middle-aged woman Carter also seemed somewhat astonished. Is he the adventurer who has recently become particularly close to the Princess? The haughty man Reiseg frowned displeased, his eyes filling with hostility as he stared at Shane. So its him... The charming Lana realized suddenly, her expression turning peculiar thereafter. Shane observed the reactions of all five, his smile taking on a somewhat playful edge. It seems I need not introduce myself to you. Shane then spoke forthrightly. Yes, its me. This statement rendered the atmosphere somewhat nuanced. Chapter 248 - 248 247 Go play with a banana ?Chapter 248: 247 Go play with a banana. Chapter 248: 247 Go play with a banana. In that moment, Shane saw the same emotion in the eyes of several people from the Galuo Li Family on the opposite side. It was surprise, astonishment, followed by caution. Yes, caution. With the hint of the unusual he had sensed, Shanes smile took on a playful note. On the other hand, Ai Yi, while yawning and seemingly bored, followed by Shanes side. Whether she used some magic or not, she somehow didnt draw anyones attention around them. Otherwise, given the girls level of cuteness, its impossible that the people around hadnt noticed her. Under such circumstances, Captain Farbions complexion darkened, and after a moment of silence, he approached Shane. I had not expected that it would be you who came. I didnt notice you, please forgive me. Farbion bowed to Shane. He did not dare underestimate Shane. During the last audience, Farbion was present and personally experienced the aura that overwhelmed the crowd. He knew this young man had exceptional strength and was highly valued by the Royal Family. Therefore, Farbion took to heart, remained vigilant, and did not dare to be careless. But it was Reiseg, the Deputy Commander by Farbions side, who spoke with a hint of sarcasm. What is the darling of the Princess doing in such a remote place? Surely you havent come to pick Di Di Flowers, have you? The Di Di Flower mentioned by the somewhat defiant Deputy Commander was a very beautiful magic flower that emitted a charming fragrance. This flower could be used in the creation of magic potions for healing wounds and several other special magic potions. Although its value was decent, its beauty and fragrance were particularly popular with women, making it highly sought after by daughters of nobility, turning it into an expensive gift often given to women to win their favor. When Reiseg said Shane had come to pick Di Di Flowers, he was naturally insinuating Shane was a man who sought the Princesss favor to climb the social ladder. Shanes eyebrows raised slightly, and with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, he retorted. As for Di Di Flowers, I hadnt hoped to find any, but if I do come across a Shishi Flower, Ill be sure to bring one back for this honorable knight. Upon hearing this, Reisegs face stiffened. The so-called Shishi Flower was another type of magic flower which was the complete opposite of the Di Di Flower. Not only was it extremely ugly, it also emitted a foul stench, sometimes even poisonous, capable of inducing slight mental hallucinations in those who smelled it, causing them to see visions of being tortured. Thanks to these properties, this flower was often used to target those found disagreeable, and in the hands of some nobles, it certainly had its uses. Shanes claim of wanting to gift Reiseg a flower was clearly a way of saying he found Reiseg disagreeable. You...! Reiseg, obviously a hot-headed young master, bristled at Shanes barb and immediately wanted to step forward. Dont be rash! Kiefer Guss quickly stopped Reiseg. What are you trying to do? Carter gave Reiseg a sharp look. Only Lana watched the unfolding scene, wondering about something. Then Farbion said, May I ask why you have come here? Farbion asked solemnly. Captain Farbion must have heard the subordinates report, right? Shane smiled faintly, casually speaking: I was entrusted by the Princess to investigate the canyon. I wonder if the captain could let me pass? This... Farbions expression became troubled, even somewhat uglier. Not just Farbion; the four Deputies all looked stern, revealing a bit of their inner thoughts. The outspoken Reiseg even raised his voice. Whats there to investigate? Reiseg glared at Shane as if looking at an enemy and said loudly: The area has been sealed off, no one will enter, and no one will be in danger, so whats the need to investigate? Upon hearing this, Shane couldnt help but laugh. Thats quite an interesting statement, Shane said leisurely. Not to mention that such anomalies here naturally warrant investigation by the kingdom, lets talk about the canyon being a treasure trove for adventurers. Many businesses in the Royal Capital rely on materials from the demons and nature produced here for their creation. If this place remains sealed without addressing the anomalies, do you intend to let all sorts of products in the capital face issues due to a lack of raw materials? By then, the celebrated business and trade networks of the Royal Capital are bound to suffer significant effects, no? To claim that such a situation requires no investigation, young sir, do you even have a brain? Shanes blunt remarks caused Reisegs face to twitch slightly, and anger emerged on his face once more. Had it not been for Kiefer Guss and Carter constantly stopping him, he surely would have charged forward already, wouldnt he? Such a person is the Deputy Commander of the Kingdom Knights? Is the kingdom really okay? Shane felt a sneer rising within him. It was then that Captain Farbion, frowning and deep in thought for a while, said, Since it is the Princesss request, we, as Kingdom Knights, naturally cannot refuse to cooperate, Captain Farbion said with a grave tone. However, the demons inside Artlu Canyon have become very aggressive and dangerous. Its hardly proper for you to investigate alone. This person was actually trying to obstruct him. Oh? Shane said oddly. Are you prepared to disregard the Princesss wishes, Captain? This is a misunderstanding, Farbion replied indifferently. Im only concerned for your safety. Yes, Kiefer Guss added, his eyes shifting as he interjected from the side, Those demons have really become too dangerous. I think its better for you not to go in. I agree, Carter chimed in, nodding in agreement from the side. To this, Shane had but one thing to say. Is it the demons that are dangerous, or the Old Demon Clan Faction? This simple retort left Farbion and the others momentarily speechless. But the statement was blunt and forceful. No matter how dangerous the demons in Artlu Canyon might be, could they be more dangerous than the Old Demon Clan Faction? They had simply become more aggressive, not more terrifying. Demons are the enemies of the Human Race, and they attack on sight. Whether theyre aggressive or not, dangerous or not, what difference does it make? Shanes calm words left Farbion and the others without a response. Seeing this, Reiseg couldnt help himself again. Im telling you... Before he could finish his sentence, this time Shane quickly threw a retort back at him. Shut up! Shane snapped at Reiseg, saying, When adults are speaking, can the brainless monkey go play with bananas on the side? The unabashedly coarse words made everyone widen their eyes and stunned Reiseg into silence. Immediately after, Reisegs anger erupted. Clang! With the sound of metal, Reiseg drew his sword from his waist. But at the same moment, a foot had already kicked out, landing heavily on Reisegs body. Thump! The dull sound of impact rang out. Ah! Reiseg screamed miserably as he was sent flying. Shane had just kicked this fool away. Chapter 249 - 249 248 What are you still playing ?Chapter 249: 248 What are you still playing? Chapter 249: 248 What are you still playing? Reiseg! Reiseg! As everyone watched Reiseg being kicked away by Shane, led by Farbion, all exclaimed in shock. He made a move! My god! The surrounding Adventurers also cried out in surprise, causing complete chaos. What are you doing!? How dare you attack...! Both Kiefer Guss and Carter were enraged, both placing their hands on their swords at their waists and drawing them. Even Lana hadnt expected Shane to suddenly strike, her expression slightly changing. As the surrounding Knights similarly reacted, all furious and ready to draw their weapons to surround Shane, Farbion shouted. Everyone, stop! Farbion then stopped everyone, causing all the Knights to freeze in place, not daring to move. Farbion then looked sternly at Shane, his expression dark and suppressing his anger as he spoke. What is the meaning of this? Farbion questioned in a deep voice. This should be my line, Shane replied unflinchingly, scoffing, Wasnt it your familys Deputy Commander who drew his sword first? And now you blame me first? I can only report this matter to Her Highness and let Her Highness decide. Farbions expression changed, and he quickly spoke. No, that wont be necessary, Farbion said, somewhat angrily yet trying to contain his anger, This time it was our fault, we... Unfortunately, Farbion couldnt finish his words. Because the person concerned exploded first. Damn it! Bastard! Reiseg got up from the ground, his face completely filled with rage as he bellowed. How dare you kick me? Just an Adventurer! What audacity! Such words of anger did not infuriate Shane; rather, they made him look at Reiseg with disdain. After all, this brainless fellow had completely forgotten that he was not the only Adventurer present. Sure enough, the expressions of the surrounding Adventurers became somewhat ugly. Reiseg! Shut up! Seeing this scene, both Kiefer and Carter were shocked and quickly scolded. Reiseg also realized the issue with his statement, feeling the angry glares of the surrounding Adventurers, his temples twitching, his anger on his face even greater. Seeing the atmosphere beginning to change, and themselves seemingly becoming the public enemy of the Adventurers, Farbion glowered at Reiseg, compelled to speak out. Alright, it was all just a misunderstanding. Farbion quickly spoke out. Since Lord Shane insists on entering the Canyon, we naturally dare not stop you any longer. May you achieve your goals smoothly. Leaving these words behind, Farbion, appearing no longer wishing to stay, turned to Reiseg and hissed softly. Come back with me! After speaking, Farbion walked back to the Knight Orders camp with a stride that clearly conveyed his emotions. Lets go. Back we go. Both Kiefer and Carter also left, one with a low warning and the other voicing their disappointment. Heave... wheeze... Reiseg felt extremely suffocated, gasping heavily, staring intently at Shane as if wishing to kill him with his gaze. Shane, looking at such a Reiseg, revealed a large smile on his face. That smile was full of taunt. Reiseg really wanted to rush forward and kill Shane. But he knew that making a move now would definitely be a disaster. Remember this...! At that moment, Reiseg roared and turned his head, storming off angrily. Only Lana was left, giving Shane a deep look before she too turned and left. The pillars of the Kingdom Knights had swallowed their pride and left the scenes with ugly expressions. This resulted in the knights looking at Shane with both malice and fear, eventually retreating meekly without daring to do much. On the other hand, the adventurers felt a burst of satisfaction. Even those arrogant Kingdom Knights finally took a hit. Its so satisfying. Never mind the past, but in the recent years, the Kingdom Knights really havent been up to snuff, even a person like Reiseg Galuoli has become the Deputy Commander. Theres nothing that can be done, isnt he a genius after all? Having the strength and being from the Galuo Li family, even if he isnt that smart, he can still climb the ranks. Thats why I dont want to join the Kingdom Knights. The group of adventurers began chattering among themselves. Shane, however, was observing the people from the Galuo Li family, pondering to himself. This performance, if theres nothing wrong, Ill stand on my head and eat crap. It was too easy to notice that something was off; these guys really didnt make good villains. Next to him, Ai Yi, who had witnessed the whole process, seemed to be getting interested. You, the Hero, really are different, Ai Yi glanced at Shane and said, This is the first time Ive seen a Hero so violent that he kicks people when words fail. What else could I do? Let that obviously secondary character keep annoying me with his sarcastic comments? Shane curled his lips and said, Do you think Im the kind of person who remains unflappable when the mountain collapses before him, who can endure the disgusting behavior of others without getting angry? Sorry, but Im just this straightforward and brutal; when in doubt, I just plow through. Not to mention, ever since that time with Magre, Shane had found that dealing with these so-called unruly and arrogant noble young masters by kicking them away was the most satisfying feeling. He had the Royal Familys token anyway, and could cling to the Princess leg and wave her banner around, so why not be a bit reckless? If not, holding onto the Royal Familys token would only bring trouble, right? Shane wasnt that foolish. So, having a backer meant being direct, no need to beat around the bush. Thats why I say youre different, Ai Yi gave Shane a look, but wasnt put off by it at all, even appreciating his style: Youre much more to my taste than those past Heroes who claim to want to save the world and achieve peace, tirelessly fighting the Demon Clan but only preaching bland moralizing among the Human Race. Such hypocrisy. Being from the power-worshipping Demon Clan, Ai Yi really couldnt stand those so-called manners and hypocrisy prevalent among the Human Race. Got a problem? Just fight it out, right? Got an issue? A fight would settle it, right? Whoever wins gets to have the say, isnt that the logic of the world? Why bother with all those flashy but empty gestures when they cant even withstand a single punch from us? Whats the point of playing along? Holding such thoughts, Ai Yi actually admired Shanes actions instead of taking offense. Shane spoke annoyedly to Ai Yi. Enough, lets hurry up and look inside the Canyon. More than anything, Shane wanted to ensure that Vivian and the others were safe. Thus, Shane took Ai Yi and entered the Canyon. The group of adventurers watching this scene hurried to follow, but they were once again blocked by the knights. A new round of arguing was about to begin. But, this was no longer Shanes concern. Chapter 250 - 250 249 Coming Storm ?Chapter 250: 249 Coming Storm Chapter 250: 249 Coming Storm Canyon Camp, the main tent. This tent, standing in the very center of the camp and also the largest of all, naturally belonged to Farbion, the Knight Captain. At this moment, the five members of the Galuo Li Family, led by Farbion, had returned here, each with a particularly ugly expression on their face. Especially Reiseg, whose anger was so intense that veins were nearly bursting on his forehead. Uncle! Reiseg couldnt help but angrily whisper, Are we really going to let this go!? The uncle Reiseg referred to was, of course, Farbion. Farbion was Reisegs uncle, and Reisegs mother was Farbions own sister, which was why Reiseg dared to speak to Farbion in such a manner. Farbion gave Reiseg a cold look. If not this, then what do you want to do? Farbions face was cold, and his voice was also full of frustration, The other party is favored by Her Highness and even has a Royal Token. Do you really think hes just some ordinary Adventurer? But... but...! Reiseg was still furious. This provoked Kiefer Guss and Carter to scold him as well. But what? Isnt it because of you, a useless fellow, ruining things? Ive told you to restrain your temper, but you just wouldnt listen. Now look, we have been humiliated for nothing, and it has put us at a disadvantage. I am livid! The two of them began to reprimand Reiseg. They had the right to do so. Because they were Reisegs parents. Carter was Farbions sister and held a position in the Galuo Li Family second only to Farbion. Apart from Farbion and the retired old Family Head, no one could command her. Thus, in her youth, she was quite imperious and domineering. It was not until she got married and had a child, becoming the Deputy Commander of the Kingdom Knights, that she somewhat calmed down. Yet, she often couldnt hold back her volatile temper and enjoyed tormenting Demons, earning herself the moniker Demon Slayer. Kiefer Guss was a knight of common birth who was ruthless from a young age. Whether against humans or creatures, once he struck, there would be no mercy, earning him the name Cold Swordsman. Due to his considerable reputation, he was already well-known in the Kingdom Knights at the age of thirty-three and drawing the attention of the previous head of the Galuo Li Family, which led him to marry the then sixteen-year-old Carter and join the Galuo Li Family. Reiseg was their son and had shown talent from an early age. Now twenty-six, he had reached Level Sixty-three and had been promoted to Deputy Commander of the Kingdom Knights, putting him on equal footing with his parents, which instilled in him a haughty and arrogant disposition, leading to numerous disasters. But because Reisegs talent was exceptional within the Galuo Li Family, which rarely saw high-level powerhouses, no one dared to offend him lightly, and the family had always protected him. Thats why he could be so wildly indulgent, resulting in the significant setback he experienced today. Of course, Reiseg was not one to reflect on his actions. That guy, isnt he just arrogant because Princess Luoqi looks upon him with favor? Reiseg ground his teeth. As a prodigal son, Reiseg was not exempt from convention, and like other Noble youths, he was deeply attracted by Princess Luoqi, whose beauty was unparalleled in the Three Realms. Because of this, Reiseg often asked his family to propose marriage to the Royal Family, but he had been rebuffed each time. All he could do was daydream, hoping that one day his talent would catch the eye of the Princess. Unfortunately, while Reisegs talent was considered quite good in the eyes of the world, it did not stand out much within the Guard Knight Order, which was comprised of monstrous talents from all across the Kingdom. Compared to Princess Luoqi, he was like a pebble on the roadside, not worth mentioning. In such circumstances, knowing Shane had become close to Princess Luoqi, Reiseg was overcome with intense jealousy. Coupled with his domineering personality, he ultimately ended up making disrespectful remarks. However, he had not anticipated that Shane would dare to kick him publicly without any reservations, causing him such embarrassment. Yet... What are you even talking about? Farbion snorted coldly and said, You didnt see, during the last audience, how all the Nobles were overwhelmed by him. Even Duke Barry was provoked into eating a bitter pill in silence. Even His Majesty was helpless, and yet he remained so carefree. So, Farbion dared not move against Shane openly. Otherwise, he absolutely wouldnt stand a chance against Shane. However... We cant just let him swagger out of here, Father. This sentence was spoken by the only person who had been silent from the start until now, Lana. Yes, Lana was Farbions daughter. Her talent was even a bit better than Reisegs, reaching Level Sixty-One at only twenty-four this year, and her family had placed high hopes on her, promoting her to the Deputy Commander of the Kingdom Knights alongside Reiseg just a moment ago. That Person is difficult to deal with; I can tell, Lana said softly. But he has already entered the Canyon, and if we dont find a way to stop him, he might discover the tricks weve pulled off inside. By then, wed be finished. Her words made everyones hearts tighten. Reiseg, forgetting his anger for the moment, said hastily, Thats right, we must stop him. Compared to this matter, what Shane had just done was no longer important. Being kicked away by Shane like that was at most a minor loss, an embarrassing moment; one could simply grin and bear it. But if the affairs inside the Artlu Canyon were exposed, not just the people present, but the entire Galuo Li Family could face utter destruction. Whats there to fear? Kiefer Guss sneered, Its not as if were the only ones from the Galuo Li Family here. There are folks inside the Canyon still on guard. Thats right, Carter also said ruthlessly, And with those demons that have been provoked, if that guy dares to barge into the Canyon alone, he might not even have any bones left to be picked clean. That was the talk, but everyone was not entirely without worry. After all, Shane was a tough individual who could eradicate a branch of the Old Demon Clan Faction. If he had some skills, made his way to the depths of the Canyon, and saw some things he shouldnt, the possibility of him getting out with that knowledge was real. If it turned out like that, then they would truly be finished. Notify the guys inside, Farbion said in a deep voice, Tell them to take care of this Shane immediately. Is it really feasible, Father? Lana asked, Some of them are only concerned with collecting offerings, others are still chasing that squads woman, for them to give up on petty crimes against the Elbein Family, their loathing for that petty criminal means they may not heed our call. Then send the Black Knights weve been secretly training, Farbion commanded fiercely. This is our chance for the Galuo Li Family. If we succeed, we will be able to overthrow the Elbein and Viladina Families, and then no one will think we have less influence than those who can control the Guard Knight Order, the Elbeins, and the Viladinas. Upon hearing this, everyone showed a fierce expression, nodding in agreement. Just to be safe, Kiefer Guss, Carter, you two should also go. Farbion said this to the couple. Understood. Dont worry, brother. Kiefer Guss and Carter immediately agreed. Thus, in the night, a group of dark shadows successively rushed into Artlu Canyon. A storm was coming. Chapter 251 - 251 What can you do about it ?Chapter 251: What can you do about it? Chapter 251: What can you do about it? Roar! Roar! In the desolate canyon, ferocious howls suddenly erupted and echoed through the air. One by one, creatures with sharp teeth, resembling werewolves with blood-red eyes and lethal claws, charged in one direction. Splat! With the sound of a slash ringing out, a streak of sword light flashed by at extreme speed, bisecting a werewolf that was sprinting in the lead, splattering a rain of crimson blood. Splat! Splat! Splat! Shane stood his ground, holding the Holy Sword, and swung his sharp blade at the onslaught of incoming werewolves, slaughtering them one by one, turning them into severed limbs and fragmented bodies, which fell around him and gradually stained the earth red. Yet, despite seeing their companions being so effortlessly massacred by Shane, the werewolves werent afraid; instead, they became even more ferocious, their eyes turning redder, making them surge forward relentlessly, nearly engulfing Shanes body. But the next second... Granting Explosion. An immense magic power rose from within the werewolf pack, merging with the air, causing the temperature to skyrocket rapidly, and then, as if the air itself expanded and burst, it exploded in every direction. Boom!!!! A spectacular air explosion occurred right in the middle of the werewolf pack, sending countless werewolves flying, injuring, and even killing many, with blood spraying everywhere. For a moment, the bodies of the werewolves fell like trash from the sky. Before long, all werewolves lay in pools of blood, not one able to rise again. Shane remained standing in place, still holding the Holy Sword, without a scratch on him. Yet, he frowned deeply, looking at the corpses scattered across the ground, his eyes filled with confusion. Did you notice? It was then that Ai Yi nonchalantly walked up from behind. Upon closer inspection, there were no creatures where Ai Yi had come from. However, there, a large splash of glaring blood spread out, indicating the fate that had befallen the creatures that had dared to approach this charming girl. Their end was much more gruesome than that of the creatures on Shanes side; they were completely obliterated on the spot, vaporized, leaving only the bloodstains behind. Shane saw that, from beginning to end, Ai Yi had merely blown air at those werewolves, and they were each vaporized by her scorching breath. That searing breath, Shane recognized it. What could it be, if not Dragon Breath? F**k, she really is a little Demon Dragon. Shane was utterly astounded. Although the Dragon Breath Ai Yi used wasnt as powerful as that of the half-human half-centipede creature, it was incredibly condensed, as if compressing thousands, even tens of thousands of degrees of heat into that tiny breath, enough to melt even Divine Steel on contact, right? And Ai Yi clearly was just casually exhaling, not at all like the half-human half-centipede creature that had to use its entire magic power to summon Dragon Breath. The ease with which she seemed to evaporate countless werewolves, as natural as breathing, was truly chilling. Yet, compared to this, there was something else Shane was more concerned about. Ai Yi evidently felt the same, the reason she had come to ask Shane if he had noticed. Of course, Shane had noticed. These creatures are too abnormal, Shane said, puzzled. They kept charging in that berserk state nonstop, completely disregarding the sight of their companions being easily slaughtered. Its just too strange. It seemed that the rumors on the outside were true. The creatures in Artlu Canyon had indeed become very aggressive and dangerous, completely disregarding their own safety in their relentless, death-defying attacks. To any ordinary adventurer, that scene would be an absolute nightmare. Ai Yi, however, spoke up indifferently. They are afraid of something, terror-stricken, driven to such desperation that theyve become like this. Ai Yi had figured out the abnormal behavior of the creatures. Fear... Terror... Driven into a corner... huh? Shane murmured. Indeed, seeing those creatures falling one after another, it was less a rampage and more a resignation, seeking only a swift death. How had a mere demon been pushed to this point? What on earth had happened? Is it related to that half-human half-centipede monster? Shane asked quietly. However, Ai Yi answered his question. Most likely, Ai Yi said sarcastically. Its always the same method. Im sick of watching it. This girl clearly knew something already. Can you explain it so that I can understand a little? Shane protested. Forget it, Ai Yi snorted. Ive said before, its the Demon Clans shame and shouldnt be spread. Youre better off not knowing. The girl still seemed unwilling to explain. You know what I hate most? People like you who play coy at crucial moments! Shane complained. For the storys sake, could you please spoil a little bit? It was time to reveal a new plot element, wasnt it? But instead, she kept the mystery, which would have made a terribly written novel. Arent you the one whos been speaking unintelligibly? Ai Yi wrinkled her nose. Stop your babbling and lets get moving. With that, Ai Yi started walking forward. Oh? Shane paused, then quickly followed, asking curiously, Werent you lacking enthusiasm just a moment ago? Why the sudden change? Do you think I want to? Ai Yi said sourly. Originally, I had left this matter to others, but now that Ive come across it myself, it would be irresponsible of the Demon Clan not to resolve it while I can. That serious? Shane blinked. Alright then, its good that youre being proactive. Dont expect me to put my heart and soul into the affairs of those little girls, Ai Yi said calmly. I only want to take care of the abnormal core. The rest is up to you. Great, youre still lacking enthusiasm, Shane smacked his lips. Forget it, I hadnt put much hope in you, anyway. Youre just a little brat who likes to be willful and contrary. You cant be expected to be as sensible as an adult. Ai Yi stopped in her tracks. Shane stopped as well. They stared at each other, eyes wide with anger. ... I cant pretend I didnt hear that. Whats the big deal? Dare call me a child, do you know what youre in for by doing so? Whats the big deal, huh? Dont test my patience. I can get so fierce that even my sisters get scared. So what are you going to do? ... ... With a moment of silence, Shane and Ai Yi began to distance themselves from each other. They were preparing for a confrontation. Just as they were about to settle the score, suddenly a very subtle movement occurred. Both Shane and Ai Yi felt something and stopped their squabble. Boom! The next instant, Magic Power surged out. Chapter 252 - 252 251 Refined Demon ?Chapter 252: 251 Refined Demon Chapter 252: 251 Refined Demon At that moment, within Artlu Canyon, bursts of eerie magic power suddenly surged forth, much like invisible air currents, emerging from the air, the earth, and all natural surroundings, then converging deep within the canyon. Ooh... Aow... Meanwhile, various cries of demons also continuously echoed, endlessly roaming. However, within these cries was imbued a sense of panic, sorrow, and agony, as though they were encountering something extremely terrifying. Shane and Ai Yi were acutely aware of this phenomenon, which changed their expressions. What is this... Shanes face tensed. Because this phenomenon was exactly the same as when Shane and Luoqi had entered the mountain residence of the half-human half-centipede creature. Tsck... Ai Yi was taken aback and said, It seems the ceremony has begun. Ai Yis words captured Shanes attention. Ceremony? Shane asked, What ceremony? No sooner had Shane asked this question and before Ai Yi could respond, Shane spoke unequivocally. I dont care about the dignity or disgrace of the Demon Clan, the current situation is clearly abnormal. Even if you dont clarify the details, you at least need to explain what is going on with this ceremony. Otherwise, if something happens later, and I accidentally mess things up, dont blame my impulsiveness and recklessness, alright? Shanes words effectively blocked what Ai Yi was about to say next. Ai Yi fell silent for a moment and then sighed. I will only say this once. Ai Yi began. Shane perked up immediately, focusing intently. In such a circumstance, Ai Yi slowly spoke. First off, I need to tell you something, Ai Yi said coldly. The half-human half-centipede creature you mentioned is neither from the Demon Clan nor a demon; it is a Demon. Demon. When this term emerged from Ai Yis mouth, even Shane felt his heartbeat skip a beat. Because this term was not something that could be casually assigned to any other entity. Perhaps you dont understand what a Demon means, so let me explain it to you simply. Ai Yi spoke in a calm tone. Because the original Demon Clan was born under the influence of the Demon Kings magic power, you can regard the Demon Clan as the Demon Kings subordinate species, serving the Demon King, just like branches and leaves that grow from a tree, loyal and dependent on the Demon King. A Demon, on the other hand, is a being that was born beside the Demon King initially, inherently closest in nature to the Demon King. Comparing the Demon King to the vast sky tree, and the Demon Clan to branches and leaves, then a Demon is like a sapling, which theoretically can grow to the level of the Demon King. Of course, thats just in theory, Shane explained solemnly. The Demon King was born from nothingness alongside the truly omnipotent Goddess, the original concept and individual, an entity even above the world itself. Therefore, even a Demon cannot grow into a Demon King in this world. Think of it as the soil not being rich enough and lacking nutrients, which naturally limits the sprouts growth. Even if they cannot become the Demon King, Demons still rank above the Demon Clan, existing between the Demon King and the Demon Clan, with a tremendous gap between them and the common demons. Even the strongest of the Demon Clan at Level 100 would hardly last three minutes against a Demon. It is precisely because of this that the power of the Demons is astonishing. Even among the Divine Race, only one of the Three Great Goddesses is stronger than the Demons, while the other two are weaker. This initial power discrepancy between the Divine Race and the Demon Clan has led to the Demon Clan overpowering the Divine Race ever since. Ai Yi turned to look at Shane. For this reason, a thousand years ago, when the Demon King was defeated by the hero of the Mitra Kingdom and the Supreme God severed any possibility of his resurrection, some of the Demon Clan, seeing no hope of resurrecting the Demon King, decided to try to cultivate a new Demon King. As Demons come closest to the concept of a Demon King, even theoretically, they naturally became the targets of those demons. The Six Great Demons, however, did not agree with this plan and began to dedicate themselves to peace among the other clans. Without the assistance of the Demons, those other demons were unwilling to give up, which led to a new idea. That was to create a Seventh Demon, and then to cultivate this Demon into the Demon King. This was a thousand-year-long plan. It was a scheme derived to bring about the birth of the Second Demon King through the creation of the Seventh Demon. How exactly the Demon plan should be implemented, and by what means it should be realized, I will not go into detail, Ai Yi said. I will just tell you the result. After a full thousand years, their plan seems to be approaching its end game, and it appears that the Seventh Demon is about to be successfully born. As Ai Yi spoke, his face revealed not just any emotion, but one of extreme disgust and anger. Clearly, the existence of this so-called Seventh Demon had touched some deep line for Ai Yi, as well as for the Demon Clan. The creature you previously annihilated was probably an infant of the Seventh Demon, a split from the real Seventh Demon, used to gather materials needed for its main body through tentacles. Ai Yi spoke coldly. When those Demon infants appeared, they had only one purpose, and that was to gather the materials needed for the main body. For this, a Magic Ceremony would be immediately initiated wherever a Demon infant appeared. The ceremony would imprison, attract, charm, and control all demons and creatures within a certain range, plunging them into a furious chaos where they would kill each other, mixing all the demons and creatures magic power and bodies together. During this furious chaos, whether its demons or creatures, once they killed other demons or creatures, they would absorb their magic power and assimilate their flesh, transforming into a stronger, more furious monster. Eventually, when there is only one of the participating demons or creatures left in the ceremony, the monster with the most mixed types of magic power and bodies will be devoured by the Demon infant. At that time, the Demon infant will completely absorb the sacrificial offering born from the ceremony, becoming part of the Demons main body and gradually completing the Seventh Demon. This is the completion of the Demon ceremony Refined Demon.'' Upon hearing this, Shane had another term in his mind Gu Refining. It was a type of witchcraft that involved placing various poisonous creatures in a sealed container or environment, allowing them to devour each other, absorb each others poisons, and gradually grow stronger and more poisonous. And when only one poisonous creature is left in the container or environment, having accumulated all the poisons, it becomes the strongest and most deadly, and this creature is known as Gu. The essence of Ai Yis mentioned Demon Refining Ceremony was the same as Gu Refining. The difference was that in this ceremony, all the demons and creatures were merely sacrificial offerings, and when they finally became one, they would be absorbed by the tentacles of the Demons infant, making the Demon infant a part of the true Demon and allowing the Demon to gradually emerge. This was the creation plan for the Seventh Demon. Chapter 253 - 253 252 Primordial Demon ?Chapter 253: 252 [Primordial Demon] Chapter 253: 252 [Primordial Demon] Before, when Shane and Luoqi joined forces to subdue the Demon Infant, the ceremony that appeared on that mountain disappeared without a trace. Now, Shane finally knew the reason. Because that was a Demon Refining Ceremony that could only be carried out when a Demon Infant appeared. And the demons that had gathered in the mountains were probably all turned into sacrifices under the effect of the ceremony, ultimately being absorbed by the Demon Infant, which made it so strong. It was just the tentacles of the infant, and yet it was that powerful. It seems the power of the main body is not to be underestimated... Shane thought this, but felt puzzled in his heart. According to Ai Yi, what was secretly being born was not the Demon King but a Demon. Although a Demon is the closest entity to the Demon King, far superior to the common Demon Clan, and might even eventually grow into a Demon King, that was just a theoretical possibility. The reality was that it was no longer possible for a being named the Demon King to be born in this world. And those who intended to create a second Demon King had only just barely brought the Demon creation plan to conclusion after a thousand years. Since it had only now reached its endgame, did that mean this Demon was not fully formed yet? After a thousand years, they havent even successfully created one Demon, could these masterminds behind the scenes really defy the Worlds Principle and nurture this Demon into a Demon King? Even if they could, if creating just one Demon was this troublesome, how much more time and effort would it take for them to create a Demon King? No matter how Shane looked at it, it seemed like a distant hope. In such a situation, did Nien really act hastily by employing the problematic Hero Summoning Ceremony of this era, for a Demon King whose birth was so unlikely? Or could it be that Nien summoned him to this world to deal with this Seventh Demon? But a Demon is just that, even if it is strong, there are quite a few beings of the same level in this world. For example, within the Divine Race, one of the Three Great Goddesses is even stronger than a Demon, and the other two Goddesses, even if not as powerful as a Demon, wouldnt be powerless to fight back, would they? Then theres the Demon Clan; among the Six Great Demons, is there anyone who couldnt surpass a Demon that was just about to be born? Even among the Human Race, there is a treasure of a Kingdom growing. Perhaps, by the time that Demon is born, that unparalleled Princess may have grown up. By then, as a being whose talent and potential are no less than that of Hero Mitra, that Princess, even if she has not reached the level of her ancestors who could defeat a Demon King, wouldnt lose to a mere Demon, right? This doesnt seem like a world on the verge of crisis, needing a Hero from another world to save it. Is there some hidden secret inside this matter that even Ai Yi doesnt know about? Or is Nien hiding something from him? Shane pondered this, and couldnt help but recall the passionate kiss in the Temple. From that kiss, Shane felt Niens dedication, dependence, and her deep sadness and yearning. I only hope you understand that you are the one I have waited for a thousand years, and you are my only solace. Thinking of the Goddesss spoken words, Shanes mood began to grow complex. Should he trust that Goddess? Shane wrestled with this thought. Of course, Shane knew that now was not the time to think about this matter. For now, its best to deal with the issues at hand. Since this so-called Demon Refining Ceremony appeared here, does that mean the people behind the Demon creation plan and the plan to create a Demon King are also here? Shane asked Ai Yi, Are those people from the Old Demon Clan Faction? Apart from those guys, who else would be so insane and persistent? Ai Yi said disdainfully, The mastermind behind this plan is the initial Old Demon Clan Faction, which is also the oldest, most powerful, and most mysterious force within the Old Demon Clan Faction. We call themthe Primordial Demons. Upon hearing this, Shane repeated the name several times in his mind to make sure he remembered it. Because Shane had a feeling that they would be the enemies he most needed to deal with. By the way, Ai Yi added, the Old Demon Clan Faction that youve defeated, the Beddo lineage, we call them the Slaughterer Faction. They specialize in assassination and covert operations, and although theres no one particularly high in level amongst them, theyve all specialized in assassination or concealment skills. In the past, this Old Demon Clan power had many members, but they lost a lot of manpower in the massive assassination plan in the Royal Capital ten years ago and gradually declined. However, who asked them to delude themselves into scheming for things that werent theirs? They have only themselves to blame. After saying this, Ai Yi also mentioned to Shane, This time, those who have appeared here are likely not the Primordial Demons of the Old Demon Clan; they would not easily expose themselves. Instead, they would give the Demon Infant to those Old Demon Clan Factions, or even to the Human Race powers, that are trying to do something. By doing so, they can make use of those powers to conduct ceremonies, gather sacrifices, and those powers can also utilize the power of the Demon Infant to achieve their own goalskilling two birds with one stone. And looking at the current situation, the one who presided over this ceremony, the one who planned this operation, is very likely to be one of your Human Race powers, right? Shane naturally understood what Ai Yi meant. After all, it was almost as if the people from the Galuo Li Family had problematic engraved on their foreheads. Which means... Those guys are in cahoots with the Old Demon Clan Faction? Shane curled his lips. If that were the case, then the Galuo Li Family would be traitors to the Human Race, intent on destroying the peace. What do you plan to do? For the moment, Ai Yi looked at Shane and asked. Shane didnt hesitate at all. Whatever they want to do, its none of my business. But... Theyve dragged the people close to me into this mess, so, whether theyre Human Race or not, they cant blame me for causing a complete uproar. Shane looked down at the canyon that had turned into a ceremonial site, his words spoken without forethought but filled with a strong and determined spirit. Ai Yi showed a pleased expression. I have once again confirmed that youre different from the past Heroes, Ai Yi said happily, as if asking something he already knew, So, what do you plan to do? Isnt that obvious? Ill slaughter them all. Shane sounded as if he was discussing not human lives, but the lives of livestock. Good. Ai Yi agreed with this statement wholeheartedly. So, the two of them headed deeper into the canyon. Around them surged a magic power no less than that swirling throughout the canyon itself. Chapter 254 - 254 253 still wants to pet this loli ?Chapter 254: 253 still wants to pet this loli. Chapter 254: 253 still wants to pet this loli. In the darkness of this night, under the effects of the Demon Refining Ceremony, the situation in Artlu Canyon had descended into utter chaos. Countless demons began to grow violent, vicious, and distorted under the influence of the ceremonys magic power, some even completely losing control and entering a state of mutual slaughter. They were extraordinarily bloody, attacking any demon they saw without a second thought. They no longer recognized their own kind, even if they were from the same group and should have moved together, they would bite and consume each other directly. It was as though they had lost all restraint; even covered in wounds they would not fall, and they would continue to fight relentlessly even when exhausted, completely disregarding their own safety in their madness. What was terrifying was that whenever they successfully killed their target, they would consume the fallen creature, not only absorbing its magic power and becoming stronger, but their bodies would also change as if merging with the one they had killed. Limbs, eyes, or even heads from their prey would grow on them, turning them into something exceedingly horrific. Before long, in Artlu Canyon, each demon progressively transformed into a grotesque beast, as if they were amalgamations of different demonic bodies, fierce and terrifying. But undoubtedly, the more grotesque and fearsome they became under the influence of the Demon Refining Ceremony, the more powerful they became. Shane had witnessed a Level 40 demon devour a Level 30 one, absorbing its magic power and growing its limbs; its level instantly soared to 45. And when such a Level 45 creature was consumed by a Level 60 demon, that creatures level surged to Sixty-Six. The demons were trapped in this cycle of fury, cannibalizing each other, reducing their numbers while simultaneously producing increasingly powerful monsters. In the end, when these beasts saw Shane and Ai Yi, they, too, would desperately pounce at them. However, compared to Shane, they seemed to target Ai Yi more. Hmpf! Ai Yi then frowned, a pretty, petite face clouding over as she let out a cold huff, suddenly unleashing a terrifying magic power. That magic power, like a shockwave, blasted the approaching monsters away, and then like an invisible meat grinder, it crushed them in mid-air, leaving nothing but splattered flesh and blood. Do you have to be so bloody? Shane was dumbstruck, then couldnt help but turn to Ai Yi and ask, Hey, why are they all rushing at you? Because I am from the Demon Clan, Ai Yi replied with another cold huff, Refined Demon, as the name implies, refers to refining members of the Demon Clan and demons; only they can become nourishment for the Demons, used to complete their creation. So naturally, they all pounce at members of the Demon Clan and demons. I see, Shane said, enlightened, but couldnt help asking, Are you okay? Wont you be affected by the ceremony? According to Ai Yis statement, the ceremony was specifically targeted at the Demon Clan and demons. Did that mean Ai Yi, as a member of the Demon Clan, might be affected by the ceremony and turn into a raging monster that only devoured its own kind and demons? Dont worry, Ai Yi saw through Shanes thoughts and spoke indifferently, This is a ceremony to create Demons, it wont have any effect on me, being in complete form. With that, Ai Yi continued walking ahead. Shane let go of his worry. However... A ceremony to create Demons wont affect her, a little girl in her complete form...? Hmm, he couldnt shake the feeling that this boss had once again subtly spoiled a very frightening setting. Shane had almost figured out Ai Yis identity, but to be honest, looking at this little girl who normally feigned maturity by sleeping, he really didnt want to admit that her background was so big, so terrifying. More importantly, this little girl with such a terrifying background, and yet he had been cluelessly acting out his death in front of her countless times; could this be what they called unknowingly skirting by Ghost Gate several times over? Could it be this scary? But... Even if time could be rewound, I would still want to pet this loli. No helping it, who could resist when she was so adorable and cute? Thats what Shane thought. Hmm? Walking in front, Ai Yi suddenly felt a tightness in her chest and a chill on her back, as if something extremely unpleasant had happened. Illusion? Ai Yi frowned her cute little nose. What are you spacing out for? Keep moving! Shane, unaware of all this, looked at Ai Yi who had stopped in her tracks and spoke with suspicion. ... Yeah, lets go. Ai Yi decided not to dwell on it any further. She would focus on addressing the matters at hand first. ... As Shane and Ai Yi continued to delve deeper into the canyon, on the other side, at the very deepest part of the canyon, a large gathering of people was taking place. Some wore ostentatious and luxurious equipment, while others were dressed as knights; it was clear there were individuals of both high and low status, and even a great number who looked like nobles. At this time, they were all gathered by the side of a vast lake. Leading them was a ferocious-looking elder who, at a glance, appeared to be someone you wouldnt want to provoke. The elder was watching the lake with an indifferent gaze. There, an extremely brutal combat was unfolding. ROAR!!! With a terrifying roar that shook the very heavens and earth, a colossal demon thrashed about in a frenzy, relentlessly slaughtering the demonic creatures that were attacking it. The monsters assailing this fearsome demon were all malformed beasts; they were clearly Refined Demons formed during a Demon Refining Ceremony. The Refined Demons threw themselves fearlessly at the fearsome demon, only to be wildly massacred by it, their magic power and blood spilling out and merging into the body of the ferocious demon. In such a state, the demon grew even more frenzied and yet also more agonized, its roars filled with wails, as if it were resisting something, as if it were rejecting something. This caused the surrounding nobles to pale at the sight. This is too horrifying... It can actually resist the magic power and flesh entering its body through its own will? No wonder its the formidable demon that has occupied this place for four hundred years. The nobles became agitated. Only the elder watched all this coldly, saying, But it wont be able to hold out much longer. Becoming a Refined Demon is only a matter of time. Once the strongest Refined Demon was formed, and after it had devoured all the demons in Artlu Canyon, this ceremony would be considered a success. At that time, the most perfect sacrifice would be born, to be consumed by the Demon Infant. Continue to lure more demons or Refined Demons here. The elder gave orders to the surrounding knights. The knights obeyed and departed, and then the elder turned to address the nobles nearby. What about your side? Have you not yet dealt with the criminal from the Elbein Family? There was a coldness in the elders voice, tinged with a deeply engraved hatred. A noble immediately replied with a pained expression. That wretch is protected by the Kingdoms Guardian God; killing her is easier said than done. Upon hearing this, the elders fierce expression intensified. Chapter 255 - 255 254 Ignorant ants who know not whether theyre ?Chapter 255: 254 Ignorant ants who know not whether theyre alive or dead. Chapter 255: 254 Ignorant ants who know not whether theyre alive or dead. This times Demon Refining Ceremony plan in Artlu Canyon, though initiated by the Galuo Li family, involved more than just them. In order to garner as much support as possible, the Galuo Li family secretly visited many nobles and collaborated with them. Naturally, the Galuo Li family made numerous promises. For instance, they would post a commission at the adventurers guild to lure a team, and deceive them into traveling to Artlu Canyon. Because in that team, there was a woman detested immensely by the many nobles of the Royal Capital. That was the daughter of the Elbein Family, the well-known descendant of the criminal. The Galuo Li family already regarded the Elbein family as political rivals, and this time they were persuaded by the Primordial Demon to embark on the Demon Refining Ceremony as a means to rise above, aiming to dislodge the Elbein and Viladina families from their positions. Thus, the Galuo Li family was more than willing to sacrifice a genius from the Elbein family to secure this cooperation. Thus, many nobles who saw the criminals descendant from the Elbein family as a thorn in their side decided to assist the Galuo Li family. Among them was the Cristodi family, where the old man belonged. This meant that the old man participated in the plan to kill a woman. Thus, more than the completion of the Demon Refining Ceremony, he was concerned about whether that woman had died yet. But several days had passed, and they still hadnt been able to kill that woman. Only because in that womans team, there was a guardian god who, though not very strong, was unmatched in defensive battle worldwide. Is it that Vivian again? The old man was furious. In the past, he had also used his familys power to trouble Tielle several times but was repeatedly thwarted. Among those who stopped him, one was Riley from the Lazahad family, and another was said to be from the Royal Family, secretly assisting from behind the scenes. Besides these two, Vivian was the one who offered the most help to Tielle. Although Vivian wasnt a noble and didnt have a formidable background, she herself was very special, so special that she was known as the Kingdoms Guardian God, thus she could protect a little girl solely with her abilities. This time again, it was this Kingdoms Guardian God protecting the criminals descendant, causing them to fail in taking the opponents life, which naturally made the old man extremely angry and resentful. Because of this, upon hearing that an envoy from the Royal Family had intervened and entered the canyon, the old man no longer hesitated and immediately initiated the ceremony, starting the demon refining. The goal was to make sure everyone in the canyon couldnt get out, becoming victims in the Demon Refining Ceremony. Now, the entire canyon was filled with furies of demons and the demon refining, along with their pursuit, and the old man didnt believe that they couldnt yet capture the opponent. Jiorrido. The old man called over a noble by his side. Lord Vasco. The noble named Jiorrido immediately responded. Take a group of people over again, and try to kill that wretch as quickly as possible, and bring her corpse back to me, the old manVasco ordered in a harsh, merciless voice. Do we need more people? Jiorrido said, startled. Many noble colleagues from the other side have volunteered to pursue her already, Lord Vasco. Hearing this, Vasco said nothing but just coldly looked at Jiorrido. Jiorrido immediately shuddered and quickly said, I spoke out of turn, I will take the men over immediately! Go, Vasco ordered coldly. Take more people and kill those women as quickly as possible, I cant wait any longer. Also, remember the reminder from the Galuo Li side, if you encounter the envoy sent by the Royal Family, dont hold back, handle him directly. Dont let any more variables occur, understood? Vasco told Jiorrido with his voice, from now on he only wanted to hear good news. Otherwise, his fate would be quite grim. I... I understand, Lord Vasco...! Jiorrido swallowed hard, then quickly gathered a large group of men and scrambled away from there. Vasco then, with only a few nobles left, watched the terrifying demon still struggling with death. That look was like he was reminiscing something. Recalling that nightmare from years ago and what he had lost in it, Vascos face twisted. Dont worry, my dearest wife and child. Although the ringleader was killed by that emotionless tool, the child with her blood is right here. I will kill her personally, at all costs, to avenge you. I will... Vascos words triggered a look of sorrow on the faces of the nobles around him. And that sorrow, before long, twisted into hatred. After all, they, like Vasco, had lost their loved ones in that nightmare of the past. But the ringleader was no longer alive. Thus, their hatred, irrationally, was all directed at Tielle. To punish that persons child and to avenge their loved ones, they had joined this rebellious plot. Even if it meant losing everything. ... On the other side, Shane and Ai Yi had already crossed the outer perimeter of Artlu Canyon and entered the inner area. The magic power here seems to have become even more astonishing. Shane, sensing the massive magic power continuously flowing toward the depths of the canyon, murmured this. This proves we are gradually approaching the center of the ceremony. Ai Yi responded. What about Vivian and the others? Shane asked Ai Yi, Are we getting closer to them as well? Of course. Ai Yi nodded and countered, Did you think I would focus on stopping the Demon Refining Ceremony and ignore their situation? Shane didnt answer the question. But he was staring intently at Ai Yi. That look, as if saying one thing. Wouldnt you? Thats what it boiled down to. Ai Yi immediately became angry. Of course not! Ai Yi snapped, Since Ive already agreed to come with you to find them, I will definitely do it, even if Im not interested in those Human Race women. Is that so? Should we feel honored then? Shane looked at Ai Yi with a disdainful expression, making Ai Yi really want to bite him. Suppressing that urge, Ai Yi huffily spoke out. If you want to save those girls, then youd better hurry. Their position is constantly moving, and quite close to the center of the canyons depth, which either indicates they are traveling or escaping. Hearing this, Shane felt like slapping the girl. Why didnt you say so earlier! Shane immediately prepared to increase his speed. However, before that, waves of intense hostility and magic power closed in from afar, entering Shanes Enemy Detection and Magic Perception range. What is this... Shane was initially startled, then he understood. Ai Yi also narrowed her eyes. Clueless ants. As this extremely disparaging remark came from Ai Yis mouth, Shane shrugged his shoulders, raising a magic wand. That was the wand Jiasinta had given to Shane. Before long... Boom! Bursts of magic power exploded from the distance. In the next second, countless spells attacked from that direction, enveloping the area where Shane and Ai Yi stood. Chapter 256 - 256 255 Paji ?Chapter 256: 255 Paji... Chapter 256: 255 Paji... Boom... The atmosphere was trembling. It was because multiple streams of Magic Power were chaotically flowing, creating waves of force. Countless spells, as if descending from the sky, suddenly struck from afar, enveloping the direction of Shane and Ai Yi. The scene looked as though a banquet of magic had unfolded in this part of the world, spectacular to witness. However, this spectacular magical feast was unquestionably aimed at Shanes life. Shane gazed at the myriad of spells falling from the sky and raised his Magic Wand. Disperse! Shane uttered the Spell to activate the wand. Instantly, the gem at the tip of the wand radiated a dazzling light. Clang! A ring of Magic Power ripples spread out like waves, enveloping Shane and Ai Yi, forming a protective barrier around them, shielding the two. Sss... Any magic entering this rippling barrier evaporated, disappearing without a trace amidst a sound of vaporization. Countless spells kept breaching the rippling Barrier, being eradicated at great speed. This was one of the Magic Wands effects, the power to disperse magic. The attackers seemed taken aback that their concerted magical onslaught had been so quickly neutralized. Yet, it seemed they were not without mental preparation for this situation, and they immediately readied their next attack. Boom... The next moment, another magical feast burst forth. Countless spells came again, shaking the atmosphere and disturbing Magic Power, like a volley of arrows splitting the sky and pouring down. But this time, their target was no longer Shane, but the cliff walls of the Canyon and the ground around Shane. Bang bang bang! With the bombardment of numerous spells, the Canyon walls exploded, and the ground shattered, sending countless rocks and rubble tumbling down as the earth sank. Shane and Ai Yi both furrowed their brows, Shane swiftly teleporting back, while Ai Yi stood still on the spot, indifferently watching everything, unconcerned by it all. Thus, like an avalanche of mudslides, the crushing rocks buried the delicate figure, the ground swallowed the opponent, burying them completely under this natural disaster-like spectacle. That girl... Having rapidly retreated a great distance to avoid the disaster-like attack, Shane watched as Ai Yi was buried and, far from being worried, was instead helplessly vexed. Following that, Shane lifted his eyes, looking around. Because someone was attacking. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... Amidst a series of faint whooshing sounds, numerous shadows flashed into existence, surrounding Shane. They were Knights. However, these Knights were all clad in pitch-black full-body Armor and steel helms, armed to the teeth. Black Knight? The unexpected sight caused a slight moment of surprise for Shane. In that moment, the opponents seized the opportunity and moved. They charged in unison, raising their weapons without hesitation, launching an assault in Shanes direction. Granting Explosion. Shane instantly released a spell, imbuing the surrounding air with an explosiveness property. This caused the air around Shane to experience a blast phenomenon, ultimately bursting into a shocking shockwave, striking all around. Previously, countless Werewolves had been vanquished by this Skill from Shane. But this time, Shanes Magic failed to have an effect. Hum! One after another, magic barriers suddenly sprang up in front of the black knights, shielding them from the incoming blast and pushing the explosive air currents to both sides. Clearly, the mages who had orchestrated the previous magical feast were still hidden in the dark, and seeing that the direct magical attacks were ineffective, they immediately switched to providing rear support, deploying defense magic for the vanguard black knights. Is this a well-trained force? Shane was somewhat intrigued. However, Shanes movements werent slow at all, when the black knights attacked, he swiftly switched his magic wand for the Holy Sword. The ensuing exchange was particularly spectacular. Of course, the spectacle was all in Shanes performance. Facing the black knights who were advancing to his front, swinging their weapons without mercy, attempting to cut him down, Shanes figure suddenly trembled, his footsteps moved in succession, amazingly evading all the incoming slashes amidst several steps back and sidesteps. With the Skills Evasion and Close Range Evasion, Shanes dodging ability had long been extraordinary. Even when surrounded and besieged, Shane could see through all of the enemies attacks and then, relying on the Military Gods combat instincts and grasp on the battle, he would avoid all attacks by taking the most efficient and shortest paths. But that wasnt all. While evading, Shane skillfully turned his body, switched positions, simultaneously reaching out one hand to grasp the weapons wielded by the black knights, while his other hand wielding the sword, launched relentless slashing attacks against these unforgiving attackers. Spurt! The slashing, emitting red magic light, effortlessly cut through the black knights defensive magic barriers and severed their bodies, causing blood to splatter. Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Shane moved easily like this, one fluid motion after another, delivering slashes empowered with the Magical Sword, sending black knight after black knight to their deaths on the spot, causing them to fall in succession, staining the ground red. As a result, in the blink of an eye, dozens of black knights lay in pools of blood, lifeless. What!? How is this possible...!? On a cliff some distance from this battlefield, a pair of knights dressed in black witnessed this scene with looks of shock on their faces. The black knights that my Galuo Li Family has painstakingly cultivated in secret, only a hundred and one in total, to be taken down so easily...!? This cant be! The two could scarcely believe what they were seeing. It should be noted that each of these black knights was Level 50, and cultivating even one required countless resources. Now, they were being taken down by single strikes, which was simply unbelievable. Unfortunately, these two were unaware that Shane hadnt even used Extreme Transformation yet. Their attack, as far as Shane was concerned, was nothing more than a farce. Quick! Release the magic! Burn him alive! As they watched the precious black knights fall one by one, their hearts bled, and they quickly ordered the surrounding mages, clad in black robes, to unleash their magic. But, for some reason, the mages did not even move an inch. Didnt you hear us? Quickly release the magic! The two roared furiously at this sight. The response, however, came in the form of a tender voice. Stop yelling, their hearts would break instantly from being subjected to my close-range pressure, so they cant hear you anymore. These words made the two men freeze. The next moment, they saw a frail silhouette appearing silently before them. An opportunity like this doesnt come often; let you both experience what they felt just before death. This was a heartless declaration. This was the verdict of death. As the voice fell, the two immobilized felt an overwhelming pressure descend upon them. Squelch... Without any suspense, the sound of hearts bursting echoed in their ears. And the two fell into perpetual darkness. From that moment on, they would never wake again. Chapter 257 - 257 Send you a big gift ?Chapter 257: Send you a big gift. Chapter 257: Send you a big gift. About a minute later, the battle ended. Shane flicked the fresh blood off the Holy Sword and looked around. All around him, every Black Knight had fallen, not one was spared. At the same time, Ai Yi returned too. Bang... Bang... With two dull thuds, two corpses were thrown in front of Shane. Here, they must be the masterminds. Ai Yi gestured towards the two corpses with her lips. Shane immediately rolled his eyes. You knew they were the masterminds, yet you didnt keep a single one alive for a good interrogation? Shane reproached her like this. Wasnt it you who said to kill them all? Ai Yi was astonished. It was you who said it so dominantly, and now you blame me for not leaving any alive? However, Shane said unperturbedly without a change in his expression. You could have interrogated them thoroughly before killing them. Ai Yi was left speechless by this statement, only able to stare at Shane intensely. The corners of Shanes mouth slightly curled up. I feel like I can see from your eyes that youre doubting my race, young lady. I am a human, not from the Demon Clan. Shane quickly clarified. Unfortunately, the clarification only earned him an eye roll from Ai Yi. Could she say that she was not doubting whether Shane was human, but whether he was a Hero? This style, not just the Demon Clan, even if you said it was the Demon King, Ai Yi would almost agree. Shane didnt know what Ai Yi was thinking; he just walked over to the two bodies and removed the masks covering their faces. The next moment, two familiar faces appeared before Shanes eyes. It was Kiefer Guss and Carter. The Galuo Li Family really is problematic. Shane scoffed relentlessly. It seems that the Human Race Force conducting the Demon Refining Ceremony here has ties with the Primordial Demon. This so-called Galuo Li Family must be involved. Ai Yi was even more indifferent, not even sparing a glance at the corpses of Kiefer Guss and Carter. Its just unclear what they were trying to do. Shane threw the mask in his hands and even stomped it into pieces, clearly extremely dissatisfied with the Galuo Li Family. Its common in novels for noble forces to secretly trouble the protagonist, resorting to the lowest tactics, but knowing someone was specifically sent to kill him, Shane was still extremely displeased. Now he understood why protagonists wished to destroy such troublemakers and eradicate their forces and families. Claims that only the directly responsible should be blamed and only they deserved retribution, that calamity should not befall their families, and that others were merely following orders and were innocent, were all false. In an avalanche, no snowflake is innocent. Since the opponent used their familys influence against him, this so-called family force was the avalanche trying to bury him; none of them were innocent. Of course, some people think that if you dont root out the weeds, they will grow back with the spring breeze, hence they obliterate their enemies forces and families completely, but Shane didnt entertain such adolescent thoughts. Shane was just plainly annoyed, unhappy, discontented. If hes annoyed, unhappy, discontented, then others shouldnt feel great, happy, or pleased, right? So... Wait for me. After saying this to Ai Yi, magical power surged around Shane. GrantFloating. Shane applied a spell to himself, granting the property of Floating. In such a state, Shanes body became as weightless as air, soaring directly into the sky. GrantLong-sight. Shane then applied a Grant Magic spell to his eyes, looking in a specific direction, allowing his vision to traverse vast distances and see the entrance to the canyon. There, Knights were still arguing with Adventurers, and the Kingdom Knights camp was somewhat chaotic. Clearly, the anomaly in the Artlu Canyon had not yet been discovered by the outside world. However, it seemed that the Galuo Li Family already knew that the ceremony had started, hence the slight disturbance in the camp. Since that was the case... Let me start by giving you all a gift, Thinking you could just watch from the outside and everything would turn out exactly as you desired if you just sat and waited? How could it be that easy? With vast magic power, summon the aurora from beyond the heavens Shane suddenly began chanting a magic spell. Tears of Heaven, Star Rain, bright and vast sky, now you can shine upon the earth As Shane chanted, an astonishing amount of magic power surged from within him continuously. Heed the call Accept the command With the sword of brilliance, pass judgement upon humankind At that moment, the atmosphere was shaken. At that moment, the sky churned. Then, Shane, like a God Spirit controlling this realm, floated in midair, constantly infusing the night sky with his magic power that transformed into streams of light. Then, in the sky, the stars began to light up one by one. Descend, O stars Shane unleashed his most powerful celestial magic towards the camp outside the distant canyon. [Aurora Meteor Shower]! The myriad stars in the sky immediately burst into the most dazzling light. One by one, they fell. ... The first to notice something was amiss was a seemingly ordinary knight. What... What is that? Pointing towards the sky, the knight spoke in a voice tinged with both astonishment and surprise. Hearing his words, the surrounding knights, one by one, lifted their heads and looked towards the sky. And so, they all saw it. Meteors...? Yes. Meteors. Very bright and beautiful meteors appeared in the sky. They streaked across the night sky. They continuously fell towards the land. The scene was extremely beautiful. However, such a beautiful sight made all the knights feel uneasy. Are... Are those meteors coming this way? I... I think so too... ...Surely not? Oh God... The knights began to feel uneasy, fearful, and clueless. But as the meteors grew bigger and brighter, the knights finally felt terror. Because they could now see the true nature of those meteors. All those meteors were rocks rubbing against the atmosphere, turning as red-hot as lava. Huge rocks continued to fall one after the other, visibly speeding towards the camp outside Artlu Canyon. The knights could only watch this utterly unreal spectacle. One by one, they began to tremble. Before long... Quick... Run! Someone let out such a cry of despair. Then, the fear in the entire camp exploded in an instant. People screamed. People frantically ran. But now, reacting was already too late. Meteorites, transformed into a meteor shower, fell one after the other onto the camp. Boom!! A roar suddenly thundered through. Chapter 258 - 258 257 Galuo Lis Tombstone ?Chapter 258: 257 Galuo Lis Tombstone Chapter 258: 257 Galuo Lis Tombstone Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!... When one meteor after another fell upon the Canyon Camp, the tremendous roars followed one after another, spreading far and wide. The meteorites, glowing fiery red from the intense friction with the atmosphere, relentlessly bombarded the camp, not only shattering the ground but also generating terrifying shockwaves that swept away everything. Countless meteors continued to plummet from the night sky, blazing past and accompanied by thunderous roars that cleaved the heavens, their overwhelming mass impacting the earth and gouging hole after hole in it, trampling ruthlessly upon everything on the ground. Thus, the great waves of sand and dust crawling across the earth rose up, spreading outward. It was a natural disaster. An incontrovertible natural disaster. Under such a catastrophe, the power of humans seemed so fragile, so insignificant. No! Ah! Help! One after another, the Knights cried out in despair within the camp. One figure after another scurried across the ground like ants in flight. But with only their feet, it was impossible for them to escape such a disaster. They were either crushed like bugs by the massive meteorites or swallowed and buried beneath the terrifying shockwaves and sand, meaninglessly trampled under this act of nature, their precious lives senselessly lost. No...! No...! No...!! Farbion, when he had emerged from his tent, frantically fled the scene of destruction while watching the Knights buried under the meteorites, and cried out in utter despair and unbearable sorrow. He had no idea what had happened. Nor did he know why things had turned out this way. All he knew was that those Knights, who had no chance against the catastrophe and were beaten down by it, were all the talents painstakingly cultivated and recruited by his Galuo Li Family. Because of the Demon Refining Ceremony, not wishing to leak any information and be discovered by the Kingdom, Farbion had brought only those Knights from within or persuaded to join the Galuo Li Family. He did not dare to bring the common Knights recruited from the civilians, or those who came from other well-born backgrounds, in case anything went wrong. In other words, the Knights who were continuously losing their lives were all the valued forces and reliance of the Galuo Li Family, as dear to them as their own. Now, they were being senselessly reaped, taken away by the meteors falling from the sky. This drove Farbion mad, dumbfounded, and he broke down in tears. Of course, what would truly break him was yet to come. Father! The heavily trusted Lana of the Farbion and Galuo Li Family, let out a scream of despair and fear before being struck head-on by a meteorite, right before Farbions eyes, and utterly disappeared between the shattered earth. I dont want to die! I dont want to die! Save me! Father! Mother! Save me...! Reiseg also cried out in hysteria, his face smeared with snot and tears, desperately running amongst the crowd, but in the end, was crushed by a rock falling from the sky, leaving only a pool of blood and mangled flesh. Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah...! Farbion completely broke down, his screams like those of repentance, and also like the mad howls of a devil. In that moment, all ambition and greed were forcibly erased from Farbions mind. That was the once unbearable frustration. That was also the past obsessive folly. He did not know when it all started. Was it when he heard someone say, The Galuo Li are truly second-rate, only capable of controlling Knights of no significant Level, without even one truly strong warrior? It began when people started saying, The Elbein and Viladina families are the backbone of the Kingdom. Even without the Galuo Li or the Kingdom Knights, with these two families in charge of the Guard Knight Order, the Kingdom can rest easy. Because of such talk, Farbion felt disgruntled, leading to his stubborn obsession. Why cant our Galuo Li family match the Elbein and Viladina families? Why are we only able to control some low-level knights and command a Kingdom Knight Order, yet we are excluded from the prestigious Guard Knight Order which is the glory of the Kingdom? Is our familys history shorter than those two families? Is our familys contributions worse than those two families? Why can our family not produce a true powerhouse? Is this the divine will? Do the gods not allow our Galuo Li family to rise? Then I will stop believing in the gods! With such thoughts, Farbion got involved with the Old Demon Clan Faction and eventually obtained a Demon Infant, thus embarking on this path of no return. The pact he made with the Primordial Demon was quite simple: he would help conduct the Demon Refining Ceremony, cultivate sacrifices, complete the Demon Infant, and in return, the Primordial Demon would lend him the Demon Infant to knock down the Deputy Commander and Family Head of the guard knights of Aridia and Viladina. Once these two fell, the Elbein and Viladina families would effectively lose their mainstays. Afterward, by eliminating any other threatening individuals remaining in these two families, the Guard Knight Order would fall into the hands of our Galuo Li family. At that time, holding both the Guard Knight Order and the Kingdom Knights, the military power of the Kingdom would be all in the hands of the Galuo Li family. Then, the Galuo Li would just need to find a way to marry into the Royal Family, and no one in the nation could stand against the Galuo Lis. The best option would be to marry Princess Luosilusti. If a marriage with the princess could be arranged, then the Kingdom would become utterly dominated by the Galuo Li. Thats why Farbion valued Reiseg so much, with the idea of marrying him to Princess Luosilusti. For this, Farbion persistently offered marriage proposals to the Royal Family on Reisegs behalf. But now, all ambitions and obsessions have evaporated under the beautiful meteor shower, turning into mere illusions. After this meteor shower, the Galuo Li family would be as good as crippled. Moreover, with the hopeful Lana and Reiseg dead under the meteorite, the next generation of the Galuo Li family was virtually doomed. Now, how could the Galuo Li possibly compete for what they desired? Its likely that, severely weakened, they would struggle to survive against their political enemies in the Royal Capital. While the Galuo Li had their sights set on the Elbein and Viladina families, naturally, those below were also watching the Galuo Li. Therefore, its not just about climbing higher for the Galuo Lithey might have already met their end. In the midst of Farbions despair, a mocking voice rang out in his heart. Goodbye, Commander. I hope your whole family can stay together even in Hell. Hearing this, Farbions eyes widened. He recognized this voice. Finally, he understood why this natural disaster had occurred. It was because they had meddled with someone they shouldnt have. Shane!!! This cry became Farbions final wail. Boom! A large meteorite fell right where Farbion stood, serving as his tombstone. Chapter 259 - 259 258 See if you feel sorry or not ?Chapter 259: 258 See if you feel sorry or not. Chapter 259: 258 See if you feel sorry or not. Oh, how gratifying indeed. Having witnessed Farbion perish under the meteor shower, Shane, floating midair in Artlu Canyon, felt a clarity of mind and a surge of satisfaction wash over his face. You really went through with it. Ai Yi, who appeared next to Shane at some unknown time, similarly observed the situation in the canyon from a great distance, her eyes filled with astonishment as she gazed at Shane. Turning his head, Shane immediately saw Ai Yi, nonchalantly floating next to him, as if nothing was amiss. Behind the young girl sprouted a pair of dragon wings, allowing her to effortlessly keep pace with Shane. Did you see all that? Shane grinned at Ai Yi. At the very least, I couldnt possibly have missed that meteor shower or the enormous Magic Power it released, Ai Yi expressed her astonishment. Was that Celestial Magic? Yes, and its even considered the strongest Upper Level Magic within Celestial Magic, Shane admitted openly with a nod. How about that? Not bad, right? Its not just not bad. If you hadnt deliberately contained its range, Im afraid even the canyon itself would have been completely destroyed, Ai Yi sincerely exclaimed. I never imagined you would use such ancient magic. I remember when it was created, the difficulty in learning it was so great that countless members of the Demon Clan were deterred from even attempting. If it were Basic or Intermediate level, people would have still learned this magic a long time ago. However, to Shanes knowledge, possibly fewer than three people since ancient times have been able to advance this magic to the Upper Level. In light of this, the magic gradually became abandoned and eventually lost. I never thought Id see the day this magic resurfaced, Ai Yi marveled. Also, the power of your Celestial Magic seems much stronger than what I knew. Receiving such high praise from Ai Yi was unusual. Even Shane was taken aback. After all, Shane was well aware that despite her explosively cute appearance, this hidden powerhouse was truly proud at heart. Earning her genuine praise wasnt easy unless he significantly flattered her maturity and non-childish demeanor, or aligned exactly with her tastes. Now, however, the girl couldnt stop extolling Shanes Celestial Magic, which certainly indicated her surprise. Shane could gladly accept that. Because, magicians who had advanced Celestial Magic to the Upper Level were exceedingly rare throughout history, and even at the Basic Level, no one seemed capable of using it in modern times. Shane, however, had managed to revive it, and with such formidable power, he truly deserved Ai Yis commendation. However... Is this really okay for you? Ai Yi asked with a smile that was not quite a smile. Those guys were supposed to be knights of the Kingdom, and influential nobles at that? Having obliterated such significant figures with just one spell of Celestial Magic, trouble was undoubtedly brewing. Not to mention, following this battle, as the foundational force protecting the nation, the Kingdom Knights would surely suffer a great loss of vitality. Coupled with the near extinction of the Galuo Li familys main pillars, the Kingdoms combat strength was severely damaged. Had this occurred during a war, the neighboring countries would likely seize the chance to attack the Mitra Kingdom. Under such circumstances, as the main instigator, Shane could not possibly avoid being held responsible. He might even end up completely opposed by the Kingdom. Shane was certainly aware of this. Yet, he proceeded anyway. The reason was simple. First, the Galuo Li family has already conspired here with the Old Demon Clan Faction, planning to seize power. As long as theres evidence, my eradicating them not only carries no guilt but is actually meritorious. Secondly, even without evidence to prove all this, given the power I have shown now, coupled with the fact that people within the Royal Family likely support me, I dont think they would dare to touch me easily. Thirdly, the Human Race is much more complex than you imagine. As an essential force guarding the nation, the Kingdom Knights have been monopolized by an ambitious Noble. I cannot believe that the Royal Family would remain indifferent to this, nor can I believe that other Nobles would want to see this situation continue. Therefore, with this incident happening, they would surely find ways to justify it and push all the blame onto the Galuo Li Family, so they could overthrow the Galuo Li Family and fiercely take a bite from this massive cake. Thus, Shane casually listed three reasons why he would remain unscathed. Is that so? Ai Yi nodded, understandingly, Is this why you deliberately let those knights and Adventurers at the entrance go? Indeed, Shane had limited the effect of the Aurora Meteor Shower to the camp, destroying everything within the camp, yet sparing the group of knights and Adventurers guarding the canyon entrance. They should now be blown away by the dust stirred up by the meteor shower or disoriented and sprawled on the ground, but they wouldnt be seriously harmed. In this way, by the time they returned to the Royal Capital and reported the incident, Shane believed that doubt would certainly arise among the people there. For instance, why would the Galuo Li Family disregard the orders of the Princess and forcefully blockade the canyon. At that time, when Shane revealed their collaboration with the Old Demon Clan Faction, even without evidence, they would still be half-convinced. That was the effect Shane wanted. Half-convinced, coupled with the fear of my power and the support from people on my side, I should be safe, right? That was what Shane thought. And besides, arent you here too? Shane grinned at Ai Yi. Ai Yi was initially taken aback then quickly understood. So, was this man planning to use her influence? If you were to protect me, the Human Race wouldnt dare to touch me for fear of angering you, right? Shanes smile was radiant yet also irritating enough to make Ai Yi want to hit him. Are you that sure Id protect you? Ai Yi retorted, annoyed. Shane didnt even hesitate . Of course, Shane declared decidedly, If you dont protect me, then Ill just flee to the Demon Realm and sporadically cast Upper Level Celestial Magic on the Demon Realms territory to see if youd feel sorry. You... Ai Yi looked astonished. Clearly, even she hadnt expected Shane to be so shameless. Seeing Ai Yis astonished expression, Shane laughed heartily while he couldnt resist pinching her cute little face. Lets go. Lets get rid of the troublesome ones quickly. Lasha might have already prepared dinner. With that, Shane descended to the ground. Only then did Ai Yi react, angered. Dare to threaten me? And dare to pinch my face? Stop right there! Ai Yi immediately flared her Dragon Wings and chased after him. Thus, two figures began to play hide and seek in the midair of the canyon. Outside the canyon, the meteor shower gradually stopped as well, leaving a devastated land full of giant craters, resembling the surface of the moon, looking startlingly alarming. Chapter 260 - 260 259 He will definitely come ?Chapter 260: 259 He will definitely come. Chapter 260: 259 He will definitely come. Rumble... In a daze, Tielle seemed to feel a slight vibration. It appeared to be an earthquake coming from a far-off distance that lightly reached here. Because of this faint tremor, Tielle woke up and opened her eyes. Are you awake? As soon as she opened her eyes, Tielle heard a familiar and gentle voice. So, Tielle turned her head and looked beside her. There, Vivian, who had leaned her shield against the rock wall, was looking at her with a smile on her face. Upon closer inspection, multiple spots on Vivians body were stained with blood and dust; she seemed unharmed but looked very weary and disheveled. Beside her, Lu Muya and Merica were leaning their heads against each other. Like Vivian, they were covered in blood and dust, utterly exhausted as if they had just been through a fierce battle. And, of course, Tielle was the same. At that moment, Tielle leaned against the rock wall like Vivian, with the most blood and dirt on her, looking the most tired and disheveled among them all. This scene instantly reminded Tielle of everything. Yes. They had fallen into a trap. They had fallen into the trap set by those Nobles who wanted her life, and thats why she and everyone from Vivians Team had wound up deep in Artlu Canyon, looking the way they did now. Tielle vaguely remembered those Nobles, filled with hatred, commanding their guards and Knights to charge at her and her companions. They had desperately resisted, nearly fighting and fleeing at the same time for a whole three days, before they temporarily shook off their pursuers and found this relatively hidden cave, where they all collapsed in exhaustion. Remembering this, Tielle fell silent for a long time. Its my fault that Ive dragged you all down. After a long silence, Tielle spoke those words. Dont say that, Vivian replied with her usual tenderness. We are companions, after all. Clearly, Vivian didnt want Tielle to take all the blame upon herself. But Tielle wouldnt accept it. I mean it, Ive dragged you all, my companions, down. Tielle murmured this, looking at the ceiling of the cave. Of course not, Vivian insisted. As companions, theres no question of dragging anyone down. Otherwise, Lu Muya and Merica would feel guilty. Tielle could hear the unspoken meaning in Vivians words. Because, in the past, Tielle, as the strongest member of the team, had often taken care of Lu Muya and Merica. Lu Muya and Merica had felt ashamed more than once for this, and it was only because of the Adventurers creed that companions should help each other that they had accepted Tielles care. In such a situation, if Tielle continued to insist that she had been a burden to her companions, then perhaps Lu Muya and Merica would indeed feel guilty. ...Then let me put it another way, Tielle said with a pause, and then she sighed. Thank you, Vivian. This thank you was something Tielle had to give. After all, the reason they had been able to hold out for three entire days in this canyon was all because of Vivians protection. It was because Vivian had always stood in front of them, attracting all the attacks and bearing all the injuries that Tielle and the others had been able to survive until now. Although, it seemed, they had now reached their limit. At least, Tielle realized that Vivians Magic Power was on the verge of exhaustion. If her Magic Power were drained, then even Vivian would no longer be able to use her incredible defensive power to shelter her teammates. Of course, there was always a smile on Vivians face that completely hid this fact. No need to thank me, Vivian said, as if to soothe her, and dont worry, well escape. This gentle and kind Team Leader kept caring for Tielles fragile heart. Surely, Vivian also knew, didnt she? Knew about the unease in Tielles heart. Tielle wasnt afraid to die. In fact, Tielle had always been prepared to face death. Because she was very clear about the difficult situation she was in and even clearer about how strong That Person she wanted to challenge in her life was. Facing such adversity and such a formidable foe, it would not be surprising at all if she died at any moment. So Tielle had long been prepared. But if the people by my side are implicated because of me and ultimately die, then Tielle could not escape the blame. That was Tielles anxiety. What if we are attacked again? What if someone in the team is killed for being associated with me? Its not a pity if I die, but the people by my side should not have to suffer because of me. Thats what Tielle thought, which is why she felt anxious. Perhaps Vivian had sensed this anxiety, which is why she had comforted Tielle, right? (This person, as always, is gentle and perceptive...) Tielle could only smile bitterly within her heart and then speak up. If need be, you all can abandon me and run. By doing so, perhaps those who hated her wouldnt make things difficult for Vivian and the others, right? Unfortunately... Do you think I would accept that? For the first time, the gentleness vanished from Vivians face, and she stared intently at Tielle with a burning gaze. Tielle dared not look at such a Vivian. Because she feared Vivian would be disappointed in her. In this world, the people Tielle cared about were few, and Vivian was one of them. This person had protected Tielle from myriad malice for many years and was the one Tielle trusted and even depended on the most. With that in mind, Tielle couldnt bring herself to look Vivian in the eye. Just... I really dont want to see any of you die because of me. Tielle couldnt help but voice what was in her heart. To this, Vivian had but one response. I dont want to see you die before me, Vivian said, gazing at Tielle with a smile. Therefore, I will protect you, I will protect everyone, and ensure all members of our team leave this place unharmed and return to the Royal Capital. This was both a pledge and a determination. Trust me. Vivian spoke to Tielle in this way. And incredibly, it was these words that subconsciously gave Tielle peace of mind, a sense of reassurance. There was no other way, for if the Kingdoms Guardian God made such a promise, she most certainly could keep it. Moreover... I can feel that as long as we persist, That Person will indeed come before us. The words softly spoken by Vivian caused a flash in Tielles eyes. She knew who Vivian was referring to. The Hero who was entrusted with her high hopes and the one in whom she placed her own wishes and hopes. Will he come? Tielle murmured without realizing it. He will. Vivian smiled sweetly and nodded, her voice ringing out strong and clear. He will certainly come. Perhaps this was merely a baseless idea. But Vivian, for some unknown reason, firmly believed it. Her strong tone instilled hope in Tielle as well. If it was That Person, he would undoubtedly be able to lead them out of this predicament. As for herself, it didnt matter at all. But Vivian and the others, they couldnt die here. Therefore, Tielle too made up her mind. Until he arrives, we must hold on no matter what. Even if it meant resorting to that move, she would not hesitate. Chapter 261 - 261 260 a connection too wonderful for words ?Chapter 261: 260, a connection too wonderful for words Chapter 261: 260, a connection too wonderful for words Vivians team didnt know that the person they were waiting for had actually already arrived. It was just that some shortsighted thing had been blocking his way, causing his speed to drastically decrease. Ga! Roar! Howl! Accompanied by uncontrollable roars, one after another monster that had fully transformed into a Refined Demon and assumed bizarre forms lunged at Shane. Shane had already slain several, leaving the corpses of these Refined Demons around him, but the remaining ones still carelessly pounced at him, and some even went for the corpses of those he had killed, devouring the bodies into their bellies. You guys are really fucking disgusting! Seeing the monsters of the same Refined Demon kind not only pounce at him but also at those corpses, biting and swallowing them before their bodies swelled up, resulting in limbs bursting out of their bodies, Shane felt physically revolted and started cursing as if he was about to vomit. Hmph! Ai Yis face was frosty too, her small mouth puffing and blowing, several strands of Dragon Breath as thin as threads were spat out, coming in contact with the bodies of the monsters. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!... In a flash, the monsters that had been touched by Ai Yis Dragon Breath exploded one after another, turning into pools of blood. GrantBurning. Shane also used magic, creating flames from the air that swept across, instantly engulfing several Refined Demons and burning them to ash. GrantMelting. Shane also granted the ground beneath their feet a new property, making it seem as if it melted away, gradually transforming into a swamp. The Refined Demons that were still lunging their way sank into the swamp one after another, desperately struggling, but it wasnt long before they disappeared into the mud, completely motionless. But Shane and Ai Yi were already getting impatient. The closer we get to the depths of this canyon, the more Refined Demons there are. Shane furrowed his brows tightly. Such a nuisance, Ai Yi said impatiently, Might as well just completely destroy this canyon. This suggestion was not the first that Ai Yi had come up with. In fact, Shane thought so too. It would be the easiest and most effortless way, completely ending the issue, and they could destroy the ceremony as well as all those responsible for it, sending them all to Hell for free. The problem was... Vivian and the others are still in this canyon. Shane agonized over this. If it werent for this reason, Shane probably would have taken action even earlier than Ai Yi, pulverizing this canyon to level ground. Ai Yi, however, was quite dissatisfied with this concern. Isnt there a very tough little miss inside? Shouldnt she be able to protect everyone? Ai Yi actually said such a thing. You really love to joke, Shane said, forcing a laugh without any real humor. Although Vivians defense was indeed very strong, it was still a question whether she could withstand the force powerful enough to destroy the entire Artlu Canyon. Keep in mind that the canyon was not only huge but also very large, probably even bigger than the Royal Capital. Destroying a canyon of such size would require an immense amount of power, definitely not a small feat. Shane estimated that even he would have to exert his full power and use Aurora Meteor Shower again without unleashing Holy Sword to achieve such a feat. As for Ai Yi, she could definitely do it, too, but the force shed use would not be weaker than Shanes full-force Aurora Meteor Shower. Therefore, Shane really doubted that Level 50 Vivian could withstand such a tremendous force. Even if she could, would she still be able to protect everyone else while defending herself? Not to mention, Shane wasnt just looking for safety. What if they survived but lost an arm or a leg? Hence, the idea of completely destroying this place was not feasible. Alas... Ai Yi naturally understood this point, and with a sigh said, If only we had kept that girl Laischa close by from the start. ...Was this going to turn Laischa into a professional Instant Movement driver? How nice for Lady Laischa, if only you werent missing now, you would have certainly enjoyed the treatment here. Alas... In the end, Shane also couldnt help but sigh. Just as Shane was about to speak, Ai Yis eyes suddenly brightened. Someones coming! Ai Yis voice became as light and joyful as a childs, filled with a happiness that had not been present before. Humans? Shane paused, immediately feeling the magic power. This invigorated Shanes spirit. After encountering so much that was repulsive, the sudden appearance of a group of humans was a welcome change no matter who they were. It was a matter of mood. Thats why Ai Yi was so elated. Of course, because of her mood, Ai Yi failed to recognize the newcomers as acquaintances. As for Shane, he had already identified the owner of the magic power. Hes here too? Shane was a bit surprised. However, since they had encountered each other, they must confront one another. Lets go have a look. Shane quickly took Ai Yis hand and headed toward the source of the magic power. Little did they know, fate works in mysterious ways. ... Right in the direction Shane approached, three figures indeed appeared. Jesse, Lis, havent you found it yet? A frivolous voice rose. Among them, a demon with a frivolous and lazy demeanor walked at the back, protected by a pair of twins who looked exactly alike. This person was none other than Jiasinta. Jiasinta had actually shown up here. Jesse and Lis, the siblings in front of him, were the devoted twin demons from the demon clan Shane had surmised were magic lives. Jesse was the male demon. Lis was the female demon. While protecting Jiasinta, the twin demons respectfully called out. Were almost upon it, Master. According to the remnants of magic power, it should be in this vicinity. Jesse and Lis promptly reported. Very good. Jiasinta smiled, his eyes devoid of much emotion. I had wanted to discuss with the royal family, to have them allow us to join in the investigation of the anomalies around the Royal Capital. I wouldnt have minded revealing some things, but it seems theyve made the first move. Jiasinta was there because he received a report from his subordinates that the Demon Refining Ceremony was underway in Artlu Canyon, so he hurried over with Jesse and Lis. For this, Jiasinta had even used a precious single-use magic tool to jump deep into the canyon with almost instant movement. The effort was worth it. Thanks to this, Jiasinta had caught the origin of this ceremony in one fell swoop. Now, while it hasnt started consuming the sacrifices and grown, lets deal with it while its still weak. Jiasinta commanded. Yes, Master. We wont let it get away. Jesse and Lis responded immediately, their faces cold. Make sure you handle this beautifully, Jiasinta continued to instruct. The mistress has entrusted this to me; without resolving this, I would have no face to see her. Jesse and Lis nodded at once. Under these circumstances, the trio of Jiasinta, Jesse, and Lis arrived at a corner. And then... What...!? You are...!? Jesse and Lis exclaimed in shock. Good evening to you. Shane emerged from around the corner, all smiles. Jiasintas gaze locked with the little girl led by Shane. ... ... Fate, indeed, is inexplicable. Chapter 262 - 262 261 Cant afford to provoke cant afford to provoke ?Chapter 262: 261 Cant afford to provoke, cant afford to provoke. Chapter 262: 261 Cant afford to provoke, cant afford to provoke. Without a doubt, Jiasinta was utterly confused. And it was the kind of confusion that was thoroughly bewildering. Not just Jiasinta, but Jesse and Lis too were so shocked by the scene before their eyes, they stood frozen in place like they had been petrified, their faces filled with astonishment and befuddlement. Ma...Mas... Jiasinta pointed at Ai Yi, trembling with disbelief and continually stumbling over the word Master, but couldnt manage to say anything more. Master? Shane blinked, his expression one of confusion. As for Ai Yi, she glanced at Jiasinta, then at her hand being held by Shane, and after a long silence, she finally shifted her gaze back to Jiasinta. Her eyes were filled with indifference and warning. Jiasinta instantly shuddered as if understanding something and dared not speak anymore. On the contrary, Shane, seeing Jiasinta staring intently at Ai Yi, asked curiously, How is it? Do you know each other? Bullshit! That was what Jiasinta wanted to retort. Even if every member of the Demon Clan in the whole world died off, he could never fail to recognize this particular individual. It was precisely because of this that he felt stunned, shocked. Why would the master be here? Why would the favorite of Princess Luosilusti be here? Why would this person be holding the masters hand? Who am I? Where am I? What am I supposed to do? Jiasintas mind gradually sank into chaos like this. And if Jiasinta was like this, not to mention Jesse and Lis. The twin Demon Clansmen, who were already not very fond of Shane, were now looking at Ai Yi being obediently led by the hand by Shane and were completely disoriented. You... You guys... They both tried to say something with hoarse voices, but couldnt produce a complete sentence for a long time. The situation made Shane really want to taunt them. Is there something wrong with the vocal cords of the Demon Clans people that you cant even speak a complete sentence? This was just unbelievable. Of course, from the performance of these three people, Shane realized something. They definitely knew Ai Yi. And they knew her true identity at that. (Sure enough, this little girl is...) Shane glanced at Ai Yi, who was expressionless and holding his hand, feeling torn inside. It was confirmed, she was one of the most powerful big shots, and also part of a group of formidable beings he couldnt afford to mess with. This put Shane under a lot of pressure. Knowing too much was not necessarily a good thing. At least, wanting to tease this loli again in the future, knowing how formidable she was, he would certainly hesitate. This was undoubtedly a very frustrating matter. Therefore, Shane let go of Ai Yis hand. Then...the next second he scooped the girl up in his arms. Pfft! Jiasintas eyes bulged, and he couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of water violently, as if he were choked by the shock. Jesse and Lis nearly collapsed to the ground, legs going weak, their faces full of horror. But this time, it was Ai Yis turn to be bewildered. What are you doing? Ai Yi turned her head, looking at Shane in surprise. Holding the soft little girl in his arms, Shane remained calm. Nothing much, just that it seems like you all have quite a lot on your minds and can hardly speak. I need to find a comfortable position to watch you continue your performance. As these words fell, the room fell into total silence. ... ... ... Jiasinta, Jesse, and Lis twitched at the corners of their mouths, lapsing into a silent spell. ... Ai Yi also twitched at the corner of her eye, really feeling an urge to smack Shane dead. The four members of the Demon Clan just watched the only human present, their gazes shifting and changing. Especially the three, Jiasinta, Jesse, and Lis, who finally looked at Shane as if really seeing a Hero. Their expressions and gazes perfectly conveyed one thing. Do you realize youve done something freaking awesome? Actually, Shane really had done just that. Knowing full well the terrifying background of the loli in his arms, how could Shane be unaware of how badass his current actions were? But he didnt want to do not-badass things anymore. Besides, having done it, what now? Just moments ago, feeling uneasy about the prospect of petting the loli, Shane was now thinking along these lines, all the while returning a beaming smile to Jiasinta. Lord Jiasinta, what brings you here? Shane asked with a look of great curiosity. Jiasinta was silent, his gaze covertly flicking to Ai Yi, as if trying to decipher her attitude. But Ai Yi said nothing, just helplessly being held by Shane, as if the affair had nothing to do with her, devoid of the happiness she had just shown. Jiasinta, unaware of Ai Yis recently cheerful demeanor, and seeing her obediently being held by Shane without any resistance, finally changed his look towards Shane. In that instant, Jiasinta confirmed it. The very person his young master had claimed to be interested in before was this individual beside the Princess. No, from his young masters demeanor, it was clear she was more than just interested in this person. At least, Jiasinta had never seen his young master being held in someones arms without resisting, acting as tame as a real child. This Shane... Jiasinta was consumed with thoughts, all of which he kept deep within his heart. I never expected to meet your grace here, quite a surprise indeed. Jiasinta took a deep breath, seemingly trying to smile, but perhaps due to the lingering shock in his heart, his smile seemed somewhat forced. Shane, on the other hand, didnt care. Shane only cared about one thing. It looked like your lordship was searching for something just now? Shane smiled with curiosity shining brightly. That look made Jiasintas skin twitch again. For he knew that Shane definitely wanted to get some information out of him. After all, it was because of this guys suggestion that the Princess had sealed off the surrounding area of the Royal Capital, which had caused some hindrance to their actions. So, Jiasinta knew, this person was not as simple as he appeared to be, quite a tough nut to crack. Of course, if it had been before, Shanes trickiness wouldnt have mattered to Jiasinta, he might have even found it interesting. But now... What are you looking at me for? Seeing Jiasintas gaze shift back to her again, Ai Yi, held in Shanes arms, spoke with impatience. Im talking to you, speak. Her tone was such that Jiasinta felt he might as well kneel down and honestly answer Shanes question. Jiasinta couldnt help but smile bitterly. Now, his own position was set in stone. Is his master badass? Of course, definitely one of the most badass people out there. If his badass master was behaving so tamely, wouldnt that make Shane even more badass? Therefore... Untouchable, truly untouchable. Jiasinta affirmed this belief. Chapter 263 - 263 262 Can you be gentler ?Chapter 263: 262 Can you be gentler? Chapter 263: 262 Can you be gentler? You said you are hunting a Demon Infant? In a corner of the canyon, Shane, holding Ai Yi, raised his eyebrows upon hearing the information revealed by Jiasinta. So, have you found it? Ai Yi narrowed her eyes as well, her expression quite stern. Jiasinta stood in front of them, his gaze occasionally glancing at Ai Yi, who was held in Shanes arms. Seeing his young masters cold demeanor, a bitter smile deepened on his face. Behind Jiasinta, Jesse and Lis were entirely devoid of the confrontational air they had the last time they met. All that was visible now was reverence, barely daring to breathe too much, looking so frail, helpless, and pitiful. Yet it was these three who had grasped the crux of the incident at hand. According to what they had said, since arriving in this canyon, they had taken no interest in refining demons or meddling in the affairs of the human forces involved in the ceremony. From the start, they had focused solely on the Demon Infant at the center of the ceremony, taking action against it. The Demon Refining Ceremony is a magic ceremony that uses the Demon Infant as its source. It can be performed anywhere on the ground at any time without any extra preparation or steps. One could say, the Demon Infant is not only the core of the Demon Refining Ceremony but also the key to its life. Therefore, to stop this ceremony, the only way is to kill the Demon Infant serving as the core source. Otherwise, unless the all-powerful Supreme God Ominis intervenes, even the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons would be unable to halt this ceremony. That is what Jiasinta had said. So, his purpose had been clear from the start: to locate the Demon Infant and kill it. Once the Demon Infant was dealt with, the Demon Refining Ceremony would naturally come to a halt. Then, they could slowly attend to the subsequent issues. Based on this course of action, Jiasinta and his companions did not linger in the canyon to fight battles or resolve anything else; they were solely focused on tracking down the Demon Infant, trying to find it. This was no easy task. Both the Demon Mother and the Infant possess a skill that allows them to shift between the tangible and intangible; they dont have a physical body, but they arent merely incorporeal either. Instead, they exist somewhere between reality and illusion as half-physical and half-ethereal entities. Jiasinta had said so. Before the last demon used for the sacrifice is born and until it devours the Demon Infant itself, which remains very weak, it will stay in its half-physical state, hiding and moving freely among the lands shrouded by the ceremony, until it will reveal itself to consume the sacrifice and grow as part of its substance. Shane was reminded of the Demon Infant he had encountered before by Jiasintas words. Indeed, it had only appeared suddenly in the mountains after the presence of other demons had dissipated, attacking him and Luoqi. And it truly was a half-physical being, existing somewhere between reality and illusion. Even the Magical Sword couldnt kill it; even if it was harmed, it could recover instantly, much like a mirage, elusive and uncertain. If it hadnt been for the unsealed Holy Sword, which even the Demon King could be slain by, capable of overpowering demons and magical creatures, would they have been able to suppress it, let alone kill it? Fortunately, at that time, it was Shane and Luoqi, both wielders of the Holy Sword, who encountered the Demon Infant. Otherwise, encountering a Demon Infant that couldnt be killed, that could also breathe dragon fire, and was as high as level ninety would have worn anyone down to death. Under such circumstances, even though the Demon Infant had not yet devoured the last demon or the sacrifice to grow, its characteristics ensured that it would not be easily resolved. Finding it was equally challenging because it existed between reality and illusion, making it very difficult for people to detect its presence and magic power. Once it hid itself, ordinary people could hardly find it. Shane still remembered that he and Luoqi had only realized the Demon Infants presence when it emerged from the ground, preparing to attack them, escaping only narrowly. Regardless of Luoqi, Shane possessed two Level 10 Perception Skills, and even with the explorative and warning effects of the Magic Wand, it was under such alarming conditions that they discovered the attack, which spoke volumes. Therefore, Jiasinta and his two companions kept tracking the Demon Infant, following traces that ordinary people simply couldnt detect, finally managing to find the whereabouts of the Demon Infant. Then, we searched all the way here and ran into... both of you... Jiasinta said so, cautiously glancing at Ai Yi again. However, Ai Yi didnt even look over there, still bearing that expressionless face. This left Jiasinta somewhat helpless. Because he really couldnt grasp what his young master was truly thinking. Although, Jiasinta did understand Ai Yi to some extent, knowing that she seldom meddled in troublesome matters. But that didnt mean she lacked opinions. If it were some minor issues, then this young master would also ignore them, just listening expressionlessly from the side, never uttering an extra word. But this time, it wasnt some trivial matter. Demon Infants and the Demon Refining Ceremony were secrets of the Demon Clan, hidden disgraces and taboos that every member of the clan wished to eradicate. Facing this issue, even his little master couldnt possibly remain indifferent. If she had chosen not to get involved at all, leaving everything to him, it would have been understandable for her to be this unresponsive. But since she was here and still remained silent, it could only mean one thing. The issue was that she had handed over all authority and voice to the man holding her, who acted as though nothing was amiss. That is to say, his little master was entirely led by this human before them. (...If this got back to the Demon Realm, there would definitely be an uproar.) Not just the Demon Clan, but even her five sisters would be shocked, wouldnt they? With this in mind, Jiasinta regarded Shane with renewed solemnity. Previously, Jiasinta had sensed that Shane was no ordinary individual. But at that time, he did not see Shane as a threat and was merely intrigued. Now, Jiasinta dared not maintain this mindset towards Shane. This was someone who could make his little master behave obediently. Although he did not know how he did it, this alone was enough for the others status to skyrocket, reaching a level where even someone like Jiasinta had to be wary of him. Moreover... (Not only is he focused on by the Kingdom Treasure, the master herself is so interested in him...) Jiasinta didnt believe this was without reason. Therefore... (This human is definitely more complex than I, or anyone else, imagined.) Thus, Jiasinta took Shane very seriously. This made Jiasinta feel compelled to say, Originally, the Demon Refining Ceremony and the Seventh Demon were our clans shameful secrets, always concealed, kept from both the Divine Race and the Human Race. Fortunately, the Demon Refining Ceremony has only occurred in the Demon Realm and never appeared in the Human Realm, allowing us to successfully keep it under wraps. But this time, now that you are aware of our clans secrets, I wish to know your stance. Jiasinta then looked directly at Shane, questioning him word by word. Can you tell me what you intend to do here? His grave words shifted the atmosphere slightly. Shane raised his eyebrows again. Then... Are you worried about something? Shane asked with a smile that was not quite a smile. Dont worry, at least on this matter, I am on your side, or perhaps, I should say on the side of this little girl. Saying so, Shane patted Ai Yis head in his arms. The action, akin to bouncing a ball, made Jiasintas face twitch. Damn it, could you be gentler? Chapter 264 - 264 263 ...Are you serious ?Chapter 264: 263 ...Are you serious? Chapter 264: 263 ...Are you serious? In this matter, there indeed was no conflict to speak of between Shane and the entirety of the Demon Clan. Even if there were some doubts that remained unresolved, this Seventh Demon was unquestionably the potential new Demon King that Nien had mentioned. Given that fact, as the summoned Hero, Shane had reason to be an enemy of the other party. Since the members of the Demon Clan also seemed to consider this individual an enemy, what reason did Shane have to conflict with them? Thus, Shane said that in this matter, he really was on their side; that was the truth. Just that, whether Jiasinta was willing to believe that, was another matter entirely. As someone by Princess Luosilustis side, you shouldnt be entangled in matters with the Old Demon Clan Faction. Jiasinta said this while also implying something deeper with his words: Thats what I hope for. The subtext did not require much explanation. Shane was also too lazy to offer further explanation. Anyway, I dont plan on hindering any of you, and if possible, I would even offer my help, Shane reluctantly said, But unfortunately, I have more important matters to attend to and cannot afford to waste much time here. In other words, Shane was indicating that he would not be joining Jiasinta and the others in their actions. Jiasinta looked somewhat surprised but said nothing in response. He hadnt been expecting Shanes assistance in the first place. Rather, the fact that Shane wasnt going to stick around actually gave Jiasinta a bit of relief, not having to worry about whether he might do something to hinder his own plans. However, the question was... So... what do you plan to do, Lady Ai? Jiasinta tentatively inquired of Ai Yi. Me? Ai Yi furrowed her brows. If possible, she would certainly want to find the Demon Infant. Compared to that matter, the issues concerning Vivians Team were of less concern to Ai Yi. But... If you dont come along, I cant find Vivian and the others at all. You decide for yourself, Shane said to Ai Yi, rolling his eyes and speaking bluntly, causing a slight shift in the expressions of Jiasinta and the others. But to the surprise of Jiasinta and the others, Ai Yi showed neither anger nor indignation, only a look of discontent and resignation. Thats how it is; Ill accompany him, Ai Yi stated matter-of-factly to Jiasinta. This undoubtedly made Jiasinta regard Shane with even more significance. Really... what on earth had this human done to their mistress...? Why would their mistress, who normally didnt care about anything, be so compliant to this human? And with the mistress being so compliant to this human, could it bring any impact on the Demon Clan and the Demon Realm? Jiasinta was worried that Shane might use his own mistress to do things detrimental to the Demon Clan and the Demon Realm. (Should I tell Lord Sera about this?) Jiasinta hesitated. At that moment, Shane spoke again. Thats the situation; we expect to leave immediately and wont be able to help you search for the Demon Infant, Shane said: Lets divide our efforts then. Yes, divide their efforts. The matter concerning the Demon Infant, well leave to you to resolve. There shouldnt be any problems, right? Shane glanced at the trembling twins of the Demon Clan standing behind Jiasinta, then continued, Ai Yi and I will go take care of our private affairs and deal with the culprits who caused this incident. The culprits behind this incident, without any doubt, were from the Galuo Li Family. But Shane did not believe that every single one of them had perished under his Aurora Meteor Shower. Since Farbion had chosen to use the Kingdom Knights to seal off the Canyon, it proved that there were others orchestrating the ritual in the Canyon. Given that Vivian and her companions were still in the canyon and even looked as though they were fleeing, Shane had reason to believe that someone from the Galuo Li Family was overseeing all of this. Perhaps Vivians Team had been targeted by the opposition. Otherwise, they would not have recklessly run into the heart of the canyon, nor would they still be trapped here without leaving up to this moment. Is that so? asked Jiasinta thoughtfully, nodding her head, In that case, the matters of the Human Race Force will be left to you to solve. Sure, Shane readily agreed, looking at Jiasinta and then at Ai Yi, his expression strangely saying, Should I step out and let you two talk privately? Upon hearing this, Jiasinta had yet to speak when Ai Yi shook her head first. No need, weve already decided on our course of action, so lets not change it. Ai Yi responded while also looking towards Jiasinta, with an indifferent tone, Since youve arrived, the matter of the Demon Infant will be entrusted to you to resolve. Yes, Jiasinta replied respectfully, I wont disappoint... Your Highness. Hm, Ai Yi seemed unconcerned as she nodded her head. And so, Shane left the area with Ai Yi. Jiasinta watched as the two departed, her gaze lingering long after they had gone. It was only then that Jesse and Lis seemed to breathe easier, exchanging glances that revealed the palpitations in their eyes. Just now, they truly dared not interject a single word. Knowing Ai Yis identity, seeing her face-to-face still brought immense pressure to Jesse and Lis. However... Master... That Human... Jesse and Lis spoke uneasily. I know. Jiasinta, of course, was aware of what the twin Demon Clan siblings were thinking. It would indeed be incredible and deeply unsettling for anyone to see Ai Yi so unconcerned and unguarded with a previously inconspicuous Human. Because this meant they had to reassess this Human, to no longer treat them with a casual attitude. Otherwise, if Ai Yi truly saw Shane in a different light and decided to help him investigate certain matters, there would not be many in this world who could stand against her. The apex of the Demon Clan being so close to a Human indeed could cause a variety of worrisome issues. However, Jiasinta couldnt say much about it. After all, Ai Yi was her master, the one to whom she had sworn absolute loyalty. As a result, Jiasinta had no place to comment on the matter. Of course, just because Jiasinta couldnt, that didnt mean others couldnt. It seems necessary to inform Lord Sera of this. At this moment, Shane had no idea that because of this, he would soon meet the true leader of the Demon Clan. At the time, Shane was still messing around with Ai Yi. Have you had your fill of hugging? What do you think? Everyone has gone, and you still want to hug? Isnt that exactly why I should be hands-on, because theres no one else around? ... ... ... Are you serious? ... Sorry, just joking, dont look at me with murderous intent. After all, to truly lay a hand on this loli, one would need to take it slow in the courtship. Otherwise, Shane felt that he might just end up being reborn for a second time. Chapter 265 - 265 264 can come upon ?Chapter 265: 264 can come upon Chapter 265: 264 can come upon As Shane, Ai Yi, and Jiasinta decided on their plan and went their separate ways, they had no idea that deep in the canyon, by the edge of the vast lake, something was happening. Roar!! The terrifying demon could no longer bear it and stopped entangling with the continuous swarm of Refined Demons that were sacrificing themselves. After a painful roar, its wings on its back suddenly flapped, causing a powerful gust of wind that blew away countless Refined Demons. It broke free from the relentless Refined Demons and took flight. Seeing this, Lord Vasco, who had been watching from a distance, suddenly changed his expression. The nobles around him were the same. Not good! Its trying to escape! No... really? It still has the will to resist, and it can even escape...!? The group of nobles exclaimed in shock. This situation was indeed beyond their expectations. By reason, under the Demon Refining Ceremony, even if the demon was powerful, it should have been affected and lost its sanitylet alone having slaughtered so many Refined Demons and absorbed so much of their Magic Power and flesh. Under such circumstances, it should have already completely fallen into madness and become the most powerful Refined Demon in the Artlu Canyon. And then, once it had devoured all the Refined Demons in the canyon, the ultimate sacrificial offering would be born. At that time, the Demon Infant that consumed this offering would undoubtedly become unprecedentedly powerful. This was what Vasco and the others wanted to see. But now, this terrifying demon was desperately resisting the ceremonys influence, resisting the integration of the Refined Demons, and even running awaytruly beyond everyones expectation. Quick! Stop it! Lord Vasco ordered loudly as his face dramatically changed. The surrounding nobles and knights immediately reacted. After hesitating for a moment, they started launching magic attacks at the colossal creature that was preparing to soar into the sky. Various magic spells bombarded the demons body but hardly affected it. After all, the magic levels of these people were not high; not one of them had learned Upper-Level Magic, so naturally, they could not do much to a terrifying demon of at least Level 90. If it wasnt for the surrounding Refined Demons, the demon would certainly have regarded this as a Taunt and slaughtered Vasco and the others. Unfortunately, the demon was now struggling with all its might to maintain its sanity and had no spare energy to do anything else. At that moment, the demon flew up, enduring the fierce attacks from the Refined Demons and the magic bombardment from Vasco and his allies. Its wings vibrated, and not caring about anything else, it fled the place. Screech! Howl! Roar! With the largest target gone, those Refined Demons immediately turned on each other and began to fight, utterly disregarding the choosing to flee. Damn it! Fury consumed Vasco. Lord Vasco! The demon has flown away! What do we do now? The group of nobles immediately asked in a panic. Upon seeing this, Vasco spoke without hesitation. Chase it, Vasco said coldly. With the Demon Refining Ceremony here, that demon cant leave the canyon. As long as we find it and continue to lead Refined Demons to attack it, it wont last long. Hearing this, the group of nobles hesitated again. It couldnt be helped. In terms of strength, their highest was not even Level 60. Facing a super strong demon of Level 90 or above, they inevitably hesitated. The reason they dared to trouble this demon was that they did not need to face it directlyjust launch the ceremony and lead Refined Demons to slaughter it. But now they had to actively chase such a frightful entitytheir hesitation was understandable. Whats the matter? Are you afraid? Vasco saw this scene and immediately taunted, If you are afraid, go back now, beg for mercy from the Kingdom, and maybe you can spend the rest of your life in jail as the price for being stripped of your title. This statement made the group of nobles abruptly realize. Yes, they no longer had a way back. Choosing to participate in this plan and helping the Old Demon Clan Faction conduct the Demon Refining Ceremony within the Kingdoms territory was an unforgivable crime. Now, they had no choice but to see it through, raise the Demon Infant to maturity, and after achieving their revenge, rely on the power of the mature Demon Infant to restrain and even control the Kingdom. Beyond that, there was no other path for them to take. Realizing this, the nobles clenched their teeth in agreement with Vascos method. With a cold laugh, Vasco lead everyone in pursuit of the direction the demon had fled. ... Meanwhile, Vivian and the others had taken some time to rest, somewhat recuperating their physical strength and magic power. Lu Muya and Merica had also woken up and gathered around Vivian and Tielle. Though anxiety was evident on their faces, there was no fear. Clearly, like Vivian, they did not feel Tielle had dragged them into this. On the contrary, since Tielle had encountered such trouble, they felt compelled to stand and face the danger, no matter how perilous it was. Tielle always took care of us... This time, its our turn to help Tielle. The two girls spoke with firm determination. This touched Tielles heart, further solidifying her resolve to protect her fellow squad members at all costs. Vivian had already adjusted her state of mind and, clapping her hands, called out to the women. Ladies, our most urgent task right now is to find a way out of Artlu Canyon, Vivian said solemnly. Only by leaving the canyon can we be temporarily safe, until we return to the Royal Capital. Lu Muya and Merica immediately nodded in serious agreement. Only Tielles expression was not so good. This wont be easy, Tielle said softly, I can feel that the air in the canyon seems different. This statement left both Vivian and Lu Muya somewhat stunned. Obviously, neither of them had noticed anything amiss. Only Merica quickly raised her hand. Thats right, Ive felt it too since I woke up. Merica said, her complexion as uneasy as Tielles, as if she were afraid, Theres a strange flow of magic power in the canyon that makes me very uncomfortable. As an elf born from nature, Merica found the air and magic power in the canyon uncomfortable. Its... its like something terrible is happening. Merica shivered, hugging her arms, Lets hurry out of this canyon, the sooner, the better. This proposition made everyones expression grow solemn. Unfortunately, the next second, Tielles face changed, she suddenly stood up, and shielded everyone in front of her. Vivian also didnt hesitate and raised her shield to protect the group. Then... You think you can leave? Dont even dream about it! Accompanying such a triumphantly sneering laugh, a noble appeared with many troops. It was Jiorrido. This time, Ill see how you can run. Jiorridos sneer was relentless. Around him, all the nobles and knights also released a chilling murderous aura. This scene cast a heavy shadow over the faces of Vivians Team members. Tielle felt even more acutely. Perhaps, this was where they would meet their end. ... At the same moment, two figures entered the depths of the canyon at an astonishing speed. Quicker, urged Ai Yi, flying in front with her Dragon Wings, her expression suddenly changed, Those girls seem to be in a bit of trouble. Shanes head shot up immediately. In his eyes, a cold light flashed. Chapter 266 - 266 A critical moment of life and death ?Chapter 266: A critical moment of life and death Chapter 266: A critical moment of life and death Boom!! Deep within a canyon cave, a fierce explosion erupted without warning, sending flames leaping out, scorching everything around. Break out! Vivian, holding her shield in front of everyone, shielded the group from the flames while shouting to those behind her, leading the rush out of the cave. But no sooner had they emerged from the cave than another wave of flames came at them. Boom!! The sound of the explosion set the path ahead of Vivian and her party ablaze, blocking their way. Dont let them escape anymore! Jiorrido bellowed at the surrounding nobles and knights. Attack! A reward of one thousand gold coins to whoever kills Thiel Elbein! Jiorridos command sent the knights charging forward with murderous intent, without a moments hesitation. As for the nobles, they were all raising their magic wands, chanting spells from the back. Vivian, sister! Captain! Lu Muya and Merica were somewhat panicked seeing the scene unfold. Dont panic! Vivian immediately said in a stern voice, Merica, get ready to cast your spell. Thiel and Lu Muya will guard on the sides, leave the rest to me! Vivians instructions swiftly restored calm among the women. Without hesitating, Merica began chanting spells, and Lu Muya, her face tense, raised her gauntlets in readiness. As for Thiel, she was the calmest of them all, raising the blades in her hands and watching the approaching enemies with a cold stare. But they clearly couldnt get to Thiel. Because, in front of them, the Shield of the Kingdom stood guard. Taunt (Decoy)! Deflection (Resist)! Vivian employed two of her adept skills, letting magic flow through her body. Under the influence of that magic, all the charging knights involuntarily focused toward Vivian, as if enraged by her, their eyes fixated solely on her as they raised their weapons and swung. Clang clang clang clang... In the clamor of clashing steel, countless weapons hacked at Vivians shield, sparking off myriad sparks. Mages! Get ready to release your spells! From behind, seeing this scene, Jiorrido wasnt surprised; instead, he shouted loudly at the people preparing their spells beside him. Vivians expression immediately changed. [Taunt] was a very excellent skill, enticing all enemies within a certain range to her position, attracting all attacks to herself, a must-have skill for a defensive frontliner in an adventurer team. But the skill wasnt without weaknesses. First, its effective range was limited. Second, it had no effect on beings of a higher level than the skill level. For example, if [Taunt] was upgraded to Level 5, it would be effective against beings around Level 50, and its range would be substantial, but it would be ineffective against beings Level 60 and above. Vivian placed great emphasis on this skill, having raised it to Level 6, it was effective against Level 60 beings and could even cover all individuals within a sixty-meter radius. However, the nobles and knights attacking Vivians team were all below Level 70 and did not exceed the scope of Vivians skill. Yet, they seemed to have figured out the range of Vivians skill, maintaining a significant distance. That is to say, Vivian couldnt attract the next wave of attacks. Jiorrido then gave his ruthless order. Fire! At his fierce command, the mages released their spells, bombarding from dozens of meters away with a barrage of magic. Freeze Dark Vortex (Freeze Whirlpools)! Just then, behind Vivian, Mericas shout rose. With a surge of magic, a cold wind blew, turning into whirlpools of frozen air, appearing in front of Vivian. Boom boom boom boom boom... The spell of attacking magic rained down, all falling upon the vortex of chilling airstreams that had frozen the atmosphere, and none could penetrate itonly succeeding in stirring up flurries of snowflakes and ice crystals. Huff... huff... Merica looked as though she had exhausted all her strength, collapsing to sit on the ground. Merica! Vivian instantly reacted, unable to help but cry out. The attackers, meanwhile, were taken aback. Did one person actually block all the attacking magic cast by so many of us? Could she have used Upper Level Frozen Defense Magic? Impossible! That was clearly Intermediate Magic! How could her defensive power be so high? Even if she is an elf, she shouldnt be able to do that! The noble mages began to stir. They had cast Intermediate Magic, yet it had been completely deflected by Merica using magic of the same level, little wonder they found it inconceivable. They had no idea that, during this time, Mericas magic power had been continuously climbing, and at an increasingly rapid pace. By now, the magic she released faintly bore the might nearly matching that of Upper-level Magic. It was her magic power that propped up this force. Yet, to cast such powerful magic had naturally consumed a great deal of Mericas magic power. Jiorrido noticed this and quickly spoke up. Attack that elf mage first! The knights received this command. They all rushed in the direction of Merica. Vivian wanted to stop them, but her magic power was almost depleted, too, causing her to stumble and kneel on one knee on the ground. In the end, it was Lu Muya who acted. No... You cant hurt Merica! Lu Muya cried out in a high-pitched voice, raising her fists and charging forward. Two knights, around Level 40, immediately engaged Lu Muya, entangling her in a fight. The rest of the knights tried to bypass her and directly attack Merica. Unfortunately... Buzz! In the vibration of the air, a pair of blades lit up with red Magic Light. Get lost! Tielle, like a gust of wind, swooped forward, her bladenow imbued with a Magical Swordswinging wide in a grand Helical Slash. Clang! The weapons that touched the Magical Sword were chopped off. Splutch! A knight unfortunate enough to be within the range of the attack had his chest split open, blood spraying everywhere. For a moment, the knights reeled with painful cries, either collapsing with severe injuries or having their weapons shattered, kicked away by Tielle. Until... I finally got my chance! A voice, ecstatic with joy, reached Tielles ears, causing her pupils to shrink dramatically. The next second, an arrow sliced through the air, shooting straight toward her. Splatch! The arrow pierced through the side of the unprepared Tielle, blood spurting out. Tielle! Vivian, kneeling on the ground, Merica, collapsed on the ground, and Lu Muya, caught in the struggle, all witnessed this scene and could not help letting out cries of grief. Cough, cough...! Tielle coughed up blood, her gaze trembling as she looked toward the direction from which the arrow came. There, Jiorrido, with his bow drawn, was sneering viciously. Chapter 267 - 267 Wake up ?Chapter 267: Wake up. Chapter 267: Wake up. Ow...ah... Severe pain rushed into Tielles mind, causing her to finally lose her strength and collapse to the ground. She tried to pull out the arrow from her side but found that her strength had drained faster than she had imagined. Moreover, this sharp pain quickly spread throughout her body, giving Tielle a sensation that her life was rapidly slipping away. She knew exactly what this feeling meant. Ha ha ha! Success! The ecstatic voice of Jiorrido also rang out. I didnt waste all those Gold Coins on this Rapid Poison Arrow for nothing. Now youre done for! Indeed, this was no ordinary arrow but a Magic Arrow with an intense curse and poison. Tielle couldnt dodge it not because she was slow to react, but because its speed was also much faster than a regular arrow. Even if handled by a novice, it would automatically lock on and accelerateessentially, it was a Magic Arrow that one couldnt evade. Of course, being unable to evade didnt mean it couldnt be blocked. If it were Vivian, with her defensive power, she could easily block this arrow. But Tielle was specialized in attack and speed, and such Magic Tools were specifically designed to counter her. It was because Jiorrido knew this that he used such a Magic Tool. Under the relentless erosion of the deadly poison and curse, Tielle had completely collapsed to the ground, unable to get up or even speak; she could only be continuously tormented by the severe pain. Tielle! Tielle! The cries and calls of her companions still echoed in Tielles ears, but she could barely hear them now. In a blur, Tielle saw Merica desperately trying to rush over, Lu Muya, hesitating, struck by a knight, crying out in pain, and Vivian, also trying to stand, completely unaware that she was not only surrounded but Jiorrido and the Nobles around him were preparing another round of magic, stirring up a surge of Magic Power. Ah ah... Watching all this, Tielle knew what cruel events would follow. They no longer had the power to resist and would all die in the next second. But this was something Tielle couldnt accept. No matter what happened to her, she couldnt let anything happen to the others. So... Wake up. Dum dum... Her heart began to beat violently. I leave everything to you. Crack crack... The sound of muscles and bones rubbing echoed in her ears. From now on, do as you please. Whoosh... The blood seemed to be rushing like a surging river. But I have only one condition. Hum... Magic Power rose like a tempest. Help me protect the important people. At that moment, Tielles consciousness vanished. ... Ha ha! Ha ha ha! Meanwhile, Jiorrido was still laughing hysterically. Watching Tielle fall, Vivian getting surrounded, and Lu Muya along with Merica crying helplessly, he showed no mercy, finding extreme joy instead. He and the Vasco family were different; he bore no grudge against Tielle, but his family was a vassal to the Vasco family, merely one of the many minor Nobles dependent on the Vasco family. As such a minor Noble, his status in the Royal Capital was only slightly above that of a commoner, and his wealth couldnt even compare to that of a somewhat prosperous merchant; he was just a very insignificant Baron after all. The Vasco family, being an earls family, only ranked behind the dukes and marquises, was undoubtedly among the great nobles. In such a situation, countless minor nobles dependent on this great noble family eagerly anticipated being valued, hoping one day to earn their lords favor, achieve great deeds, and thus rise in nobility. Jiorrido was one of these many minor nobles. His family was of the baron rank, with viscounts above them. Yet, even as a viscount, one was still but a minor noble. To reach the status recognized as a great noble, one must rise at least from viscount to earl. Therefore, Jiorrido had always competed with other minor nobles for recognition, hoping to secure Vascos recommendation to first rise to viscount and then find a way to become an earl, becoming a true great noble. In light of this, when Vasco summoned his vassals to come together to Artlu Canyon for this ceremony, Jiorrido followed without hesitation. He knew this was no small matter. If he ultimately couldnt succeed, what awaited him was doom. Yet he had grown tired of endlessly climbing from the bottom rung of nobility. So, this time he decided to take a risk, hoping to rise higher through this opportunity. Now, having personally killed Tielle, he would surely gain Vascos favor and rewards. This brought him closer to his goal. Die, hurry up and die; become the stepping stone for my ascendancy! Jiorrido eagerly anticipated this. As for Vivian, Lu Muya, and Merica, he had no real intention of killing them. Not to mention, if Vivian died by his hand, he would certainly face the wrath of the Lazahad family. That was a consequence he couldnt afford. The Lazahad family, a marquis family, held an even higher position than the Vascos earl family and was uniquely influential, not inferior to Elbein, and not even the dukes family dared to slight them. A great noble among the great nobles, Vasco would hardly dare to offend, let alone Jiorrido. If he killed Vivian, Jiorridos fate would be to be sacrificed by Vasco, handed over to the Lazahad family for disposition. Therefore, not only would Jiorrido not kill Vivian, but he would also ensure she was well-protected. As for Merica and Lu Muya, the fate of these young girls mattered little. However, it seemed a pity to simply kill them. Jiorrido stared at the injured Lu Muya and the weeping Merica embracing Tielle, his eyes showing a trace of burning desire. These young girls, he planned to take them for himself, to indulge as he pleased. On! Go! With his expectations for the future and the burning passion in his heart, Jiorrido boldly gave orders to everyone around him. Seize those women for me! This was his first step towards soaring success. Jiorrido thought to himself. Unaware that what awaited him next would be limitless hell. Boom! Suddenly, a thunderous roar filled the air. It was the rush of wild, unbridled Magic Power. The heavy, oppressive, terrifying great Magic Power was like an invisible storm sweeping over the arena, instantly enveloping everyone, immobilizing all the poised nobles and knights with a look of terror on their faces. Among them was Jiorrido. This...what is this... Vivian, Lu Muya, and Merica were also momentarily stunned. Then, Merica was the first to recognize the owner of this magic power, her face displaying a look of joy. The next second, a figure suddenly dropped from mid-air, appearing before everyone. The fierce Magic Power surged from him. Shane! Vivians eyes widened, finally overtaken by joy. The newcomer was indeed Shane. Chapter 268 - 268 267 Bang ?Chapter 268: 267 Bang! Chapter 268: 267 Bang! When that storm-like magic power surged mightily across the heaven and earth, unlike the ecstasy of Vivians Team, everyone on Jiorridos side felt as if they had plunged into an icy cavern, sensing their entire bodies freeze and trembling relentlessly. Shanes gaze swept emotionlessly around and saw Vivian kneeling on one knee, then glanced at Lu Muya, who lay heavily injured on the ground, and finally, when his eyes turned to Tielle being held by Merica with her face covered in tears, a momentary tremor appeared in his eyes. Immediately, the invisible magic storm became even more terrifying, causing everyone in Vivians Team to gradually struggle for breath. In midair, Ai Yi, with dragon wings spread wide, watched the scene unfold and couldnt help but murmur to himself. Such astonishing magic power. This was the first time Ai Yi had witnessed Shane unleashing his magic power with no restraints and full force. Even when using the Aurora Meteor Shower, Shane hadnt released magic power of this magnitude. Perhaps, this was truly Shanes full strength? And such a scale of magic power was no less than that of the Three Great Goddesses and the Six Great Demons, and even seemed to surpass Ai Yis. Even the Hero Mithra from the past probably didnt possess magic power of this scale, right? As the strongest hero in history, Mithras magic power was quite astonishing. Yet Shane had clearly surpassed him. Moreover, he had done so at a rather low level, without having reached his growth limit, and already possessed such magic power. It seems that this hero is not only different in character from those of the past, but his talent and abilities have also reached another level. Ai Yi gazed intently at Shane with a profound look in his eyes. As for Jiorrido and the others, under such terrifying magic oppression, each of them had become pale, their minds gone blank as they stood there, no longer daring to move. At this moment, Shane stood seemingly quiet at the center of the typhoon, yet he brought an almost terrifying pressure to everyone. In the end, even the atmosphere seemed shaken by his presence, swirling and twisting around him, with the ground also vibrating slightly, causing pebbles to lightly hop a fearsome sight. Shane stood there expressionless, and after a while, he suddenly spoke. Celestial Breathe. Shane then released the magic. Zing! Immediately, it was as though a river of stars flowed through midair, causing countless stars to twinkle. The starlight sprinkled down like moonlight, like silver phosphorescent light, descending bit by bit onto the bodies of Vivians Team and merging into them. This is... Vivian looked at her own body, her face full of surprise. Eh? Lu Muya, who had been heavily injured and lay on the ground, also opened her eyes, feeling the pain in her body rapidly alleviating, and she was astonished. Is it... okay? Even Merica murmured in surprise. Yes. It was okay. As the starlight entered their bodies, all the injuries and exhaustion of Vivians Team quickly healed at a visible rate. As a result, apart from their magic power, which did not recover, all the damage and exhaustion suffered by Vivians Team were healed, returning them to perfect condition. Even Tielle, who seemed to have fainted, had the curse and poison in her body seemingly eliminated. This was the only recovery type of Celestial Magic, able to draw the power of external stars into the body, heal injuries, expel negative states, purify evil, and apart from being unable to restore magic power, it could nearly be considered an all-powerful recovery method. Therefore, it was unquestionably an upper-level magic, its effects comparable to the strongest recovery magic known as a miracle Miracle Light Gauze. However, its learning difficulty was also the most challenging among Celestial Magic, even more difficult than the powerfully destructive Aurora Meteor Shower. At least the prerequisite for learning the Aurora Meteor Shower was to advance MagicCelestial to Level 7, while the prerequisite for learning Celestial Breathe required MagicCelestial to be elevated to Level 9 and the Meditation skill to be raised above Level 7, with equally demanding requirements for magic power; even the most talented geniuses couldnt satisfy it without reaching above Level 90. Under such conditions, only the person who created this Magic had ever been able to use it. Until today, when Shane brought it back to the world. This guy... Ai Yi, suspended in mid-air, was moved by this scene. How... how could this happen...!? Jiorrido even cried out, voice lost in shock. It was hard enough to push Vivians Team to the brink of disaster, nearly killing Tielle, and now Shane had completely turned the tide with a single Magic. It was no wonder Jiorrido was at a loss for words. But as he cried out, seeing this god-like powerful Magic casually released by Shane in an instant, Jiorrido finally understood Shanes terror, causing his teeth to chatter. Given their Level, they had no way to attend the previous audience or enter the Royal Palace at will. Thus, including Jiorrido, all the low-level Nobles present had not recognized Shane. But that did not stop them from realizing how terrifying Shane was. As they saw Shane turn his gaze, looking their way, everyones minds roared. Run!!! After what felt like an eternity, a Noble finally couldnt take it anymore and screamed out in utter terror. However, as soon as the scream began, retribution came swiftly. Bang! Without any precursor, the Noble who had screamed suddenly burst open, his body exploding into a shower of blood and flesh, dying on the spot. Shane had simply concentrated all of his Magic Power onto that person, causing him to explode. Skill acquired[Magic Explosion]learn now? The long-missed skill acquisition message appeared in Shanes mind, allowing him to instantly grasp the situation. This Skill seemed to be one that concentrated Magic Power on the target, triggering the targets Magic Power to vibrate and cause a runaway effect. The Noble exploded because the Magic Power inside him had been ignited, causing it to boil over instantly. Shane, without any hesitation, learned this Skill and immediately brought it to Level 10. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!!! Unaware of all this, the group of Nobles and Knights witnessed their companions gruesome death and finally collapsed, fleeing for their lives in panic. But as they ran, astonishing surges of Magic Power targeted them, igniting their own Magic Power. Bang! A Knight exploded to death instantly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!... Following that, every second, someone would explode into a cloud of blood and flesh, meeting an extremely gruesome end. Dont kill me! Dont kill me! Jiorrido was petrified with fear, collapsing on the ground, shifting backward while crying out to Shane in terror. And whether it was intentional or moved by his pleas, by the time everyone else around Jiorrido had exploded and died, leaving only him sitting amidst the gore, he became the only survivor. Ugh! The glaring red and the pungent smell of blood instantly triggered Jiorridos gag reflex, causing him to vomit. Dont kill me...dont kill me... Even then, Jiorrido continued to plead desperately, tears streaming down his face. He was in a state of utter disarray. And Shane just watched him coldly. His eyes, undiminished in their murderous intent. Chapter 269 - 269 268 horn ?Chapter 269: 268 horn Chapter 269: 268 horn Eek...! Jiorrido let out a scream filled with fear. Because Shane had finally lifted his feet and was walking in his direction. Dont come over! Dont come over! Jiorrido was terrified, recalling the scene where people around him were bursting open one after another and looking at the countless pieces of flesh and blood around him. He fell into madness, scrabbling back on the ground while crying with snot and tears. But Shane turned a deaf ear and walked directly in front of Jiorrido, looking down at the noble covered in blood, snot, and tears, then suddenly lifted his foot and stomped down hard. Crack! With the sound of breaking, Jiorridos foot had been mercilessly crushed by Shane. Aaahhh...! Jiorrido immediately screamed in pain, a sound that made everyone from Vivians Team shudder. Yet Shane carry on without care, lifting his foot again and stomping down hard on Jiorridos other foot. Crack! The sound of breaking echoed once again, leaving both of Jiorridos legs twisted in a grotesque angle. Such pain naturally caused Jiorrido to scream continuously, and he started to beg for mercy. But Shane remained unmoved, showing no softness of heart; with each foot that rose and fell, he broke both of Jiorridos arms, making his screams even louder. That scene was enough to give children nightmares and horrify all the girls. Lu Muya and Merica showed expressions of pity. Vivians face changed subtly, yet she said nothing. Although they were kind, they werent nai?ve. Even feeling pity and empathy, they would not stop Shane. After all, the other party had almost killed Tielle and had pursued them for three whole days. With such a grudge, anyone with a brain wouldnt easily forgive. Therefore, although Vivians Team found Shane a bit terrifying, they did not sympathize with Jiorrido, nor did they think Shane was too harsh. Some cruelties were beyond what the girls could do themselves, but that didnt mean they werent willing to watch. Thus, Jiorrido received his deserved punishment, which, if not satisfying, was at least a relief for the members of Vivians Team. As for Ai Yi, witnessing this scene, she couldnt help but blink. So cruel, Ai Yi said with a slight smile, But I like it. Clearly, Shanes ruthlessness didnt leave a bad impression on Ai Yi, but rather impressed her more. In such circumstances, Shane not only crushed Jiorridos limbs but also his ribs, causing his screams to weaken. Before long, Jiorrido lay on the ground like a boneless worm, writhing and living in pain, barely clinging to life. Mercy... Have mercy... At this time, Jiorrido was still begging for mercy. Unfortunately... Someone who never thought to spare others, what right do they have to ask for mercy? Shane finally spoke. I wont bother with big principles since talking to a parasite like you would probably be beyond your comprehension. So, Ill just tell you in plain and simple terms. Unfortunately, you did something wrong, you crossed the wrong person. Go confess to God. With that, Shanes foot rose for the last time and heavily fell onto Jiorridos chest. Crack! Amidst the loudest breaking sound so far, Jiorridos breastbone was directly crushed by Shane, collapsing inward. Jiorridos eyes bulged, filled with a longing for life and endless regret. Then, Jiorridos breath completely vanished. The individuals who had come to kill Vivians Team were all eliminated. Only then did Shane return to his normal appearance and rushed to the girls side. Are you all right? Shane, while helping Vivian up, looked at Lu Muya and Merica and asked softly. Were alright. Vivian shook her head and, looking at Shane, smiled and said, Fortunately, you came. Upon hearing this, Shane couldnt help but give a bitter smile. But at that moment, Mericas voice came through again. Mr. Xien! With such a choked sob, a young girls figure threw herself into Shanes arms. Shane felt a slight shock before he realized that the person hugging him was none other than Merica. Youre here, thats such a relief... Merica seemed not to notice anything amiss, embracing Shane and crying tears of joy. Uh... Shane immediately felt a bit embarrassed. Vivian, standing by his side, cast a teasing glance at him. Shane felt increasingly awkward and quickly began patting Mericas back, comforting her. Sorry, Im late, its good to see youre all okay. Shanes comforting, in return, was met with Mericas continuous shaking of her head. As for Mericas hands, they naturally never let go from the start. This left Shane not knowing quite what to do. Until... Tielle! Tielle! Whats wrong with you...!? Lu Muyas crying voice suddenly broke through. Everyones hearts tightened, and they hurriedly turned to look. Only then did they all notice that Tielle had still not awakened, being cradled in Lu Muyas arms, even as Lu Muya shook her body continuously, she did not wake up. Whats wrong with her? Shanes complexion changed at the sight, and after releasing Merica, he quickly went over to Lu Muyas side and took Tielle into his arms. As he held her, Shane nearly pushed Tielle away from him. Shes burning up...! Indeed, Tielles body was scorching hot, so hot that Shane felt as if he had grabbed onto magma. Furthermore, the aura on Tielles body had become somewhat chaotic, and magic power was gradually surging forth. Shanes face changed and changed again. Because, in his perception, the magic power flowing from within Tielles body carried an evil, dark, and strange sensation. This feeling was as if some dreadful thing was awakening, making Shane have a bad premonition. Could it be...!? Vivian, her face full of concern as if thinking of something, suddenly turned pale with fright. Seeing this, Shane wanted to ask immediately, but he was interrupted by a voice. Danger! Get out of the way! This voice came from mid-air. Ai Yi, who had been floating in the air and was about to come down, seemed to notice Tielles abnormality. Furrowing her brows, she stared intently, and only then did her expression suddenly change, calling out a stark warning. Shane was not able to react. And a hand already grasped his shoulder. Tielle...? Shanes pupils constricted. In his arms, the hood on Tielles head fell off, exposing her face with a half-mask to Shanes eyes. Of course, that was not the point. The point was, Shane clearly and plainly saw it. On Tielles forehead, when nobody knew, a pitch-black horn had grown. Tielle then lifted her head and opened her eyes. Those eyes, deeply red. Puchi! The next instant, a tearing sound was heard. A trail of blood sprayed into the air, touching the hearts of everyone present.